^0. 










V 















.V^. 






^ 



w=> r,^^ .^°j^:^r 'o. .-^^ .';.:^'.-. -^^ .o^ 















o V 



•^^0^ 






.^ 






1 •<*'^ 



.!-?> 



C o 












.<*.' 



..^' 









^*^'^v^ 



■•.ii^ '-^^ 









0' , » • • 


















.^^ 






0^ 









-?-- 



A 






<', 



-^^0^ 

.^9. 



• ■ J" \ -A 

Co ,1 



.<J^' 






-■n».- 



V^^ 












.v'^ 



,^ 






o > 















' -•- - • ^ .\V ♦^^ '' ■ 

■y % 


















^^0^ 






"^'VVj^^. 



• ^^' 



->' 






■> 



'-^ •' . . * 















4 o 






o. 






^^-'^ 



4 O 



v^ 



V 



\^ 



4^ 



^..^ ;;*^^/>^" V. 
























^^^ 






-^' 



" ' * * A^ 

V • 












< 



< o 



^^^ 
*? 

•y 



C« 















L jt^,\ ;■)>.. 












:^i 






A 'N-r^ ^jW ^X^ 

£^iu\> siilii'}^ ajbvsl^it ^t\t 




]|IY 



// // 



/y ^ . . / 



/ 






THE 



BOOK OF THE ARMY: 



COMPRISING 



A GENERAL MILITARY HISTORY 

OF THE UNITED STATES, 



FROM THE PERIOD OF THE REVOLUTION TO THE PRESENT TIME, 
WITH PARTICULAR ACCOUNTS OF ALL THE MOST CELE- 
BRATED BATTLES. 



COMPILED FROM THE BEST AUTHORITIES. 

BY JOHN FROST, LL. D. 

PROFESSOR OF BELLES LETTRES IN THE HIGH 
SCHOOL OF PHILADELPHIA. 



NEW YORK: 
D. APPLETON & CO. 200 BROADWAY. 

PHILADELPHIA : 

GEO. S. APPLETON 148 CHESTNUT ST. 

1845. 



Entered according' to Act of Congress in the year 1845 by 

D. A P P L E T O N &. CO. 

in the office of the Clerk of the District Court for the 
Southern District of New York. 






CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. ^^ 

Causes of tlic Revolution • - . • . . -13 

CHAPTER II. 

Commencement of the Revolutionary War - • - . 19 

CHAPTER III. 
Expedition to Canada - ... ....35 

CHAPTER IV. 
Campaig-n of 177G ...-....-41 

CHAPTER V. 

Campaign of 1777 ......,--76 

CHAPTER VI. 
Northern Campaiirn of 1777 ...-.-. 101 

CHAPTER VII. 
Campaign of 1778 121 

CHAPTER VIII. 
Campaign of 17"9 143 

CHAPTER IX. 
Campaign of 17S0 167 

CHAPTER X. 
Campaign of 1781 .....-..- 203 

CHAPTER XI. 
Close of the Revolution ........ 228 



VI CONTENTS. 



Fag> 



CHAPTER XII. 
The Campaign in Africa -...-... 239 

CHAPTER XIII. 
The North-west War and the Tippecanoe War . - 246 

CHAPTER XIV. 
Causes of the war of 1812 - . .... 255 

CHAPTER XV. 
Campaign of 1812 ......... 260 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Northern Campaign of 1813 -...-.- 293 

CHAPTER XVII. 
Eastern and Southern Campaign of 1813 ..... 325 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Northern Campaign of 1814 . . . . . . . 353 

CHAPTER XIX. 
Eastern and Southern Campaign of 1814- - . . . 385 

CHAPTER XX. 

Black Hawk's War . . .---... 435 

CHAPTER XXI. 
The Seminole Wars 443 



PREFACE. 



The cordial reception, given to the " Book of 
THE Navy," has encouraged the author to offer the 
** Book of the Army" to the notice of an indulgent 
public. The two volumes are intended to form 
a history of our national defence from the period 
of the declaration of independence to the present 
time. The plan of detaching this portion of 
the history of the country from its political 
and social annals and presenting it separately 
is believed to be attended with some peculiar 
advantages. By narrating the military operations 
of each period distinctly, it illustrates the impor- 
tance of military organization for the preservation 
of national independence and the defence of the 
soil; by exhibiting the character and results 
of the several contests in which the country 
has been engaged, it shews the necessity of mili- 
tary discipline, as well as courage and patriotism, 
for the efficiency of armies ; by holding up to view 
the numerous examples, which occur, of individual 
ability and intrepidity, it tends to preserve the 



Vlll PREFACE. 

national spirit and to excite emulation among those 
upon whom the national defence will hereafter 
devolve ; by disclosing the disasters which have 
resulted, at various times from the want of a 
due estimate of the importance of military prepara- 
tion for war in time of peace, it conveys an impor- 
tant lesson to all who are entrusted with the duties 
of legislation and the administration of national 
affairs. 

Such advantages resulting from distinct military 
history will justify the author's design to all 
readers who pay attention to the practical utility 
of what they read; while those who read for 
entertainment will not fail to find their taste grati- 
fied in the varied and romantic fortunes which have 
attended our American military heroes and the 
vicissitudes of our patriot armies ; and the reflec- 
tive reader will not fail to observe the signal 
instances of Divine favour and protection which 
have so often been extended to the defenders 
of our national liberty and independence. 

The authorities from which the history is drawn 
are chiefly contemporary with the events narrated ; 
and often these accounts of battles are given in the 
words of eye witnesses, such accounts being preferred 
for their vividness and truth. By the help of Mr. 
Barley's designs of the great battles, and the mas- 
terly engraving of Lossing, Devereux and Illman, 
the volume goes forth embellished in a style 



PREFICE. 



IX 



which it is hoped will be deemed not unworthy 
of the subject. Its preparation has cost much time 
and expense from the anxiety of both author 
and publishers to render it worthy of the same 
distinguished favour, which has attended the 
publication of the "Book of the Navy," of which 
it is intended to be the sequel and companion. 




THE 



BOOK 



OF 



THE ARMY. 



XI 



CHAPTER I. 

Causes of the Revolution. 




URING the %\ais of 
France and Great Britain, 
the French, who had 
possession of the Cana- 
das, formed close alli- 
ances with the Indians, 
over whom they had 
more influence than any 
other European nation. 
With these savage auxil- 
iaries, they were ever 
making predatory incur- 
sions into the English 
Colonies, carrying fire 
and sword wherever they 
went; burning the villa- 
ges, massacring the in- 

13 



14 CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 

habitants, and showing mercy to none. This imminent dan- 
ger roused the colonists from inactivity, and called into action 
all their powers to ward it off. The assistance and co-oper- 
ation of the parent country in this warfare, had the effect of 
drawing closer the ties of a common interest, and strengthen- 
ing those relations which ought to subsist between a nation 
and her colonies ; and this good feeling continued to exist 
until the close of the Old French War, in 1763. It was 
during that contest, in asserting and maintaining the pretensions 
of the King of Great Britain against a foreign enemy, that our 
forefathers learnt the art of war, — that they disciplined and 
trained themselves for the part which they were to take in 
the great Revolutionary struggle. They little thought, when 
following the gallant Wolfe to the attack on Quebec, that in 
sixteen years from that time, some of them should be march- 
ing against the same place, and against the government which 
they were then aiding. But so it was. 

With the cession of the Canadas to Great Britain, the peo- 
ple of the Colonies found themselves relieved from the fear 
of foreign invasion, and the spirit of political activity, which 
had always been kept in a state of restless commotion, was 
now directed to the adjustment of the relations which existed 
between them and the parent country. It was unhappily, or 
rather should we say happily, that the ministry determined on 
a course of policy, then new to the colonists, and which 
involved principles and pretensions which they, flushed with 
their triumphs over the French, could hardly be supposed to 
allow or submit to, without a struggle to maintain their rights. 
Hitherto, they had paid no taxes but such as were imposed 
by their own legislatures, and designed for the defences, 
improvements, and expenses of their own colonial establish- 
ments. Now, they were called upon, by the parliament of 
Great Britain, a body in which they had no representatives, 
and which, consequently, had no right to do so, to contribute, 
by taxes laid by them, to the support of the general govern- 
ment. Soon after the peace with France, the stamp act was 
passed. The effect of this on the colonists was instantaneous 



CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 15 

and terrific. Remonstrances and addresses were sent to the 
king and parliament from a congress of deputies from nine 
out of the thirteen colonies. This body also adopted several 
resolutions, in which they set forth that the inhabitants of the 
colonies were entitled to the same rights, privileges, and immu- 
nities, as the people of Great Britain ; that no taxes had been 
or could be imposed on them but by representatives chosen by 
themselves ; that trial by jury was the right of a British subject ; 
and that the stamp act, by imposing taxes, and extending the 
jurisdiction of the courts of admiralty beyond their ancient 
limits, had a tendency to subvert the rights and liberties of 
the colonists. These resolutions of the deputies, with others 
passed by them at the same time, are moderate when com- 
pared with those of particular states. The people of New 
England questioned the right and authority of parliament to 
levy duties or taxes upon the colonies in any form or shape 
whatever, and maintained that the exercise of such an author- 
ity by Parliament was an infraction, not only of the privileges 
of the colonists as British subjects, but of their rights as men. 
In the mean time the spirit of tumult and insurrection was 
aroused in all the large cities. The people met and expressed 
their indignation by destroying the property of those who 
were appointed to distribute the stamped papers, and burn- 
ing them in effigy. When the stamps arrived, in some 
places they were not allowed to be taken out of the ships ; 
in others, the bells were tolled, and the flags of the shipping 
were hoisted at half-mast. 

In the following year, 1766, the stamp act was repealed ; 
but in 1767, Parliament passed an act, imposing duties on 
paper, glass, painters' colours, and teas imported into the 
colonies. Petitions, resolutions and remonstrances were 
again sent to the British ministry by the colonists ; and in 
1768, the assembly of Massachusetts addressed a circular let- 
ter " to the representatives and burgesses of the people 
throughout the continent," calling on them to unite with the 
people of Massachusetts in suitable measures to obtain redress. 
This was approved by the other colonial assemblies, and 



16 CAUSES OP" THE REVOLUTION. 

many of them joined their petitions to those which had 
already been sent by the assembly. This act gave great 
offence to the British government, and on the refusal of Mass- 
achusetts to rescind the resolutions and votes by which the 
circular letter was agreed upon, and some resistance being 
made to the collection of the duties imposed by the new acts, 
an armed force was sent to Boston and quartered in the pub- 
lic buildings. The colonists, though disgusted and insulted, 
were not overawed by the presence of the military. They 
refused to provide them with barracks : and such was their 
antipathy to having soldiers quartered in their town, that they 
were continually quarrelling with them. On the 5th of 
March, 1770, while a company of the soldiers was under 
arms, the populace pressed upon them, insulted them by 
throwing missiles at them and daring them to fire. One of 
the soldiers received a blow from something that was thrown, 
and fired at the aggressor. This was followed by a discharge 
from some of the other soldiers, by which three of the mob 
w^ere killed and five dangerously wounded. The whole town 
was instantly in the greatest commotion, and thousands of the 
people assembled ; the drums beat to arms, and the rest of 
the troops were assembled. The people were quieted by the 
assurances of the governor that the troops would be removed. 
The next day they were marched to Castle William. One 
of the wounded men died, and the bodies of those who had 
been killed were carried in procession through the town at- 
tended by an immense concourse of people, and interred with 
military honors. The company of soldiers and their captain 
were brought to trial and two of them were found guilty of 
manslaughter. The others were acquitted. 

On the 12th of April, 1770, all the duties, except that on 
tea were repealed. This was unsatisfactory to the colonists, as 
it still left the great principle of the right of taxation unsettled ; 
and they determined to oppose it. Meetings were held, at 
which it was resolved that they would abstain from the use 
of tea until the duty was taken off it. On the arrival of the 
tea-ships at the port of Charleston, the tea was taken out and 



CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 17 

stored in cellars, where il. was left to rot. The ships which 
came to Philadelphia and New York, were sent back, with 
their ladings, to England. The consignees of the Boston 
ships, refusing to send them back, a company of armed men, 
disguised as Mohawk Indians, boarded them, and breaking 
the boxes, emptied the tea into the dock. This again 
roused the indignation, and called forth the resentment of the 
English ministry ; and the Boston Port Bill was passed, by 
which the privilege of landing or discharging, lading or 
shipping goods, w^ares, and merchandise, was taken from the 
port of Boston, and every vessel was required to leave the 
harbour, unless laden with food or fuel. On receiving the 
news of the passage of this bill, the legislatures of the differ- 
ent colonies passed resolutions expressive of their sympathy 
with the suffering inhabitants of Boston ; and sent them let- 
ters and addresses, approving their conduct, and assuring 
them of their assistance if they should be driven to take up 
arms. Contributions were everywhere raised for the relief 
of those whose means of subsistence would be taken from them 
by the closing of their port, and the loss of their trade. 

On the 5th of September. 1774, the first Continental Con- 
gress, consisting of delegates from eleven colonies, met at 
Philadelphia, and agreed upon a declaration of rights. A 
petition was sent to the king, and addresses voted to the peo- 
ple of the Canadas, to the inhabitants of Great Britain, and 
to the American people. After renewing the non-importa- 
tion, non-consumption, and non-exportation agreement, and 
recommending that another congress be held at Philadelphia, 
on the 10th of May, 1775, unless the redress of their 
grievances should be previously obtained, they dissolved 
after a session of eight weeks. The colonists, now be- 
coming daily more alarmed, began to take measures for 
their defence. They had already collected arms and ammu- 
nition in several places ; and the proclamation of the king, 
prohibiting the exportation of military stores from Great 
Britain, which reached America towards the close of the 
year, only hastened their operations ; and resolutions were 
C 2* 



18 CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 

passed in some of the colonies for obtaining arms and military 
stores, and raising and arming the inhabitants. 

In the meantime, the king refused to hear the petition of 
the Continental Congress ; and bills were passed by Parlia- 
ment for restraining further the trade of the colonies. In 
February, 1775, a provincial congress met in Massachusetts, 
and published a resolution, stating that the total destruction 
of the colony was to be apprehended, from the tenor of the 
news from England ; and that large reinforcements of troops 
were daily expected. They recommended the militia, and es- 
pecially a select body of armed men, who held themselves in 
readiness to march at a minute's warning, and hence were called 
minute men, to use all diligence in perfecting themselves in 
military discipline. They also passed resolutions for collect- 
ing and storing fire arms, and provisions. These orders and 
resolutions were eagerly and strictly complied with. 

Thus were matters rapidly drawing to a crisis. Eleven 
years only had passed since the Treaty of Paris, which ter- 
minated the seven years' war, and many of the officers who 
had distinguished themselves in that war, were now ready to 
assist their countrymen with their experience and their influ- 
ence, in that which now seemed approaching with giant 
strides. No open acts of hostility, had, as yet taken place, 
but the time was fast approaching for the people of America 
to show to the inhabitants of Great Britain that they were no 
longer to be insulted, enslaved and trampled on — that they 
were ready to assert and maintain by the sword those rights 
which had been denied them when humbly petitioned for. 
The battles of Lexington and Bunker's Hill, a detailed ac- 
count of which we will reserve for our next chapter, com- 
menced that war which ended in the independence of our 
beloved country, and ensured to us the blessings of that 
liberty for which they fought and died. 




CHAPTER II. 
Commencement of the Revolutionary War. 

T soon became evident 
that the time had at 
length arrived in which 
it was necessary for the 
Americans to oppose 
British oppression by 
force of arms. They 
had collected some 
military stores at Con- 
cord, which General Gage, the British Governor, deter- 
mined to destroy. For this purpose a secret expedition was 
planned, to set out from Boston on the 19th of April ; but, 
by some means or other, the Americans had obtained infor- 
mation of the meditated attack, the Committee of Safety had 
taken measures to save the stores at that place, by removing 
them to different places, and the whole population of the 
towns through which the British troops were to pass, were 
alarmed and ready to oppose them as soon as they should 
make their appearance. At this time, the Americans had no 

19 




20 COMMENCEMENT O F T HE REVOLUTION. 

regular commander, and consequenlly could not act in con- 
cert, but the opposition and spirit manifested by these de- 
tached companies of militia served to show the British 
government that every inch of ground would be disputed 
with obstinacy and determination. 

The British Grenadiers and Light Infantry, to the number 
of about eight hundred, under Lieutenant Colonel Smith and 
Major Pitcairn, left Boston on the evening of the 18th, and 
proceeded towards Concord. When they reached Lexington, 
they saw a company of about one hundred men assembled on 
the green near the church ; and Major Pitcairn riding up, 
called out " Disperse, ye rebels, throw down your arms and 
disperse." The British then advanced in quick march, and 
the Americans, seeing their numerical superiority, began to 
disperse, when the regulars huzzaed, a pistol or two was dis- 
charged by some of their officers ; then the report of four or 
five muskets, discharged by the soldiers, which was followed 
immediately by a general discharge, by which eight of the 
Americans were killed and seven wounded. The detach- 
ment then hastened on to Concord, where they destroyed a 
few military articles, and sixty barrels of flour. 

The British were now, however, completely alarmed ; they 
saw the militia from the neifjhborins: towns advancing along; 
the roads ; they saw the heights around the town lined with 
women and children, who fled from the town at their ap- 
proach, and whom they magnified, in their terror, into armed 
warriors. Parties were despatched to the different bridges to 
prevent the entrance of the Americans. One of these parties 
tore up the planks of Ihe South bridge ; the other attempted 
to destroy the North bridge ; but the militia, resolving to keep 
open the communication with the town, advanced in regular 
order, commanded for the time by Colonel Robinson and 
Major Buttrick. The Acton militia, led on by the gallant 
Davis, formed the van. As this little company approached, 
the British fired three alarm guns, but seeing that that had no 
effect on the advancing column, one of the soldiers discharged 
his musket at jNIajor Buttrick. The ball passed between his 



BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. 23 

arm and his side, and slightly wounded a person behind 
him. This was the signal for a general discharge from the 
regulars, by which Captain Davis and others were killed. 
The Americans now returned the fire, and compelled the 
British to retreat towards the centre of the town, where they 
hastily reassembled their several detachments, and then com- 
menced that celebrated retreat, in which they first felt the 
galling effects of fire-arms, in the hands of freemen whom 
they had insulted and endeavoured to enslave. 

The whole country was by that time alarmed : the minute- 
men, volunteers, and militia, assembled from all quarters, and 
posted themselves among the trees, in houses, and behind 
walls, along the road through which the British troops were 
to pass, while the militia who had been engaged at the 
bridge, reinforced by others from the country, pressed upon 
their rear. Through this living wall of the yeomanry of the 
country, they commenced their retreat towards Boston ; and 
no retreat recorded in the annals of history, except, indeed, 
it be that of Napoleon from Russia in 1812, can for an instant 
be compared with that of the British troops from Concord. 
As soon as they began their march, an incessant, though 
irregular fire commenced, which was kept up during the 
whole of their march back to Lexington, " whither," says 
one of their own historians, " they were driven before the 
Americans like sheep." 

While they were at Lexington in the morning, the disposi- 
tions of the Americans alarmed Lieutenant Colonel Smith so 
much that he sent to General Gage for a reinforcement. Lord 
Percy was immediately ordered out with about a thousand 
men and two field pieces. He took the road over the neck 
through Roxbury, his band during the march playing 
" Yankee Doodle," by way of showing their contempt for, 
and derision of the Yankees. They played a different tune 
on their return. This reinforcement joined the party under 
Colonel Smith at Lexington, just in time to save that devoted 
body from entire demolition. 

Percy formed his detachment in the form of a square, in 



24 BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. 

the centre of which he enclosed Colonel Smith's party, who 
were " so much exhausted with fatigue" says the same British 
writer which we have before quoted, " that they were 
obliged to lie down for rest on the ground, their tongues 
hanging out of their mouths, like those of dogs after a chase." 
After resting in this manner for a few minutes, Lord Percy 
deemed it prudent to commence his march towards Boston. 
During the whole of that arduous march, the Americans kept 
up an incessant fire on the retreating column, from the walls, 
houses, and trees along the road, which it was useless for the 
British to return, as the Americans were concealed, and they 
could see no object at which to fire. Their great object was 
to reach Boston with as little loss as possible ; but, the fire 
of the Americans slacking a little at some parts of the road, 
they took the opportunity to set fire to a few houses, to plunder 
others, and to murder some persons found in their houses, 
though they were unarmed. 

They arrived at Charlestown at sun-set, quite spent and worn 
down with fatigue. The British boats immediately conveyed the 
wounded to Boston, while the remainder of the troops at that 
place, crossed to Charlestown to defend their exhausted com- 
rades during the night. The loss sustained during that day, 
by the British, was sixty-five men killed, one hundred and 
seventy-four wounded, and twenty-four made prisoners. That 
of the Americans was forty-nine killed, and thirty-nine 
wounded and missing. 

This affair had the effect of placing the colonies at open 
variance with the mother country ; but, still they aimed not 
at independence, it was not until months of war showed them 
that they need expect no reconciliation with the mother 
country, that they grasped dit freedom, at independent liberty. 
On the 19th of April, 1775, they also experienced the effi- 
ciency with which they might act against the all-conquering 
regulars of I3ritain, and led them to trust in themselves, their 
knowledge of their weapons, and the fatal precision of their 
marksmen. They did not stop with compelling the regulars 
to seek the protection of Boston. An army sprung up almost 



CAPTURE OF TICONDEROGA. 25 

instantaneously, soldiers flocked towards that point from all 
the colonies, and before the close of the next day, the royal 
array was completely inclosed, and formally besieged in 
Boston. 

The aflair at Lexington was the signal for the commence- 
ment of hostilities. The Provincial Congress of Massachu- 
setts immediately passed resolutions for raising an army of 
thirty thousand men in New England. This force was soon 
added to the force blockading Boston, and General Gage, 
beginning to feel alarmed at the prospect before him, 
declared the colony of Massachusetts to be in a state of 
rebellion. 

In the meantime, a small body of the militia of Connecticut, 
consisting principally of hardy mountaineers, known through- 
out the country by the name of the Green Mountain Boys, 
headed by Colonel Ethan Allen and Colonel Benedict Arnold, 
proceeded against Ticonderoga, a fortress which in the event of a 
final struggle, would be of the greatestimportance to the Ameri- 
cans. Situated on a promontory, formed at the junction of the 
waters of Lake George and Lake Champlain,itwas the key of 
all communication between New York and Canada. With less 
than three hundred men they proceeded on their expedition, 
and on the night of the 9th of May, arrived on the shore of 
Lake Champlain, opposite Ticonderoga. Allen and Arnold 
crossed over with eighty-three men, and landed near the gar- 
rison. At first, the two colonels contended for the post of 
danger, but it was at length decided that they should enter 
the fort together ; they accordingly advanced abreast, and 
entered the fortress at the dawn of day. A sentinel snapped 
his piece at them and then retreated through the covered way 
to the parade, whither he was immediately followed by the 
Americans. When they reached the open space, used as a 
place for the parade of the troops, they drew up in the form 
of a hollow square, and awakened the garrison with three 
loud huzzas. Some slight skirmishing ensued. Allen pro- 
ceeded to the quarters of De La Place, the commander of the 
fort, knocked loudly at the door of his room where he was 
D ' 3 



2() CAPTURE OF TICONDEROGA. 

lying asleep. Allen called on him instantly to appear, or his 
whole garrison would be sacrificed. The astonished captain 
came forth rubbing his eyes, and wondering what such an 
unexpected summons could mean, when he was ordered 
instantly to surrender the fort. Surprised at the demand, he 
asked, " By what authority" he presumed to call on him for 
such an act. " I demand it," replied Allen, in a loud voice, 
" in the name of the great Jehovah, and of the Continental 
Congress." 

Captain De La Place, had, probably, never heard of the 
Continental Congress, and began to argue. But Allen lifted 
his sword above his head, and reiterated his demand. The 
summons was obeyed ; and the fort, with one hundred pieces 
of cannon, other valuable stores, and forty-eight prisoners, 
fell into the hands of the Americans. The boats which had 
conveyed the first party across the lake, had been sent back 
for the remainder of the men, but the business was done 
before they arrived. 

Colonel Seth Warner was sent off with a party, to take 
possession of Crown point, which was garrisoned by a Ser- 
jeant and twelve men. Their mission was speedily effected. 
In order to preserve these conquests, it was necessary to 
obtain the command of the lake. This was effected by 
Arnold capturing a British sloop of war, lying off St. Johns, 
at the northern extremity of the lake. 

Generals Howe, Burgoyne, and Clinton arrived at Boston 
with considerable reinforcements, about the latter part of 
May ; and General Gage, encouraged by the augmentation 
of his troops, issued a proclamation, offering pardon to all 
who would lay down their arms, except John Hancock and 
Samuel Adams ; and declaring martial law to be in force in 
Massachusetts. This proclamation only served to unite more 
closely those whom it was intended to intimidate. 

The commanders of the New England army had, about the 
14th of June, received advice that General Gage had issued 
orders for a party of the troops under his command to post 
themselves on Bunker's Hill, a promontory just at the entrance 







''''•ii'-!"^'"^.'":i' '/i!^^i'::iw;TLrii;v'iTOri.i:y,iTi 1--',. i j 



BATTLE OF BUNKER'S HILL. 29 

of the peninsula at Charlestown, which orders were soon to 
be executed ; upon which it was determined to send a party, 
who might erect some fortifications upon the said hill, and 
defeat the design of our enemies. Accordingly, on the IGth, 
orders were issued that a detachment of one thousand men 
should that evening march to Charlestown, and intrench 
upon that hill. Just before nine o'clock they left Cambridge, 
and proceeded to Breed's Hill, situated on the further part 
of the peninsula, next to Boston, (for by some mistake this 
hill was marked out for the intrenchraent instead of the other.) 
Many things being necessary to be done preparatory to the 
intrenchments being thrown up, which could not be done be- 
fore, lest the enemy should discover and defeat the design, it 
was nearly twelve o'clock before the works were entered 
upon. They were then carried on with the utmost diligence 
and alacrity ; so that by the dawn of day they had thrown 
up a small redoubt about eight rods square. At this time a 
heavy fire began from the enemy's ships, a number of floating 
batteries, and from a fortification of the enemy upon Copp's 
Hill, in Boston, directly opposite our little redoubt. An in- 
cessant shower of shot and bombs was rained by these upon 
our works. The Americans continued to labour indefatigably 
till they had thrown up a small breast-work, extending from 
the east side of the redoubt to the bottom of the hill, but 
were prevented completing it by the intolerable fire of the 
enemy. 

Between twelve and one o'clock a number of boats and 
barges, filled with the regular troops from Boston, were ob- 
served approaching towards Charlestown ; these troops landed 
at a place called Moreton's Point, situated a little to the 
eastward of our works. This brigade formed upon their 
landing, and stood thus formed till a second detachment 
arrived from Boston to join them ; having sent out large flank 
guards, they began a very slow march towards our lines. 
Our troops, within their intrenchments, impatiently awaited 
the attack of the enemy, and reserved their fire till they came 
within ten or twelve rods, and then began a furious discharge 

3-* 



iiO BATTLE OF BUNKER'S II I L L. 

of small arms. This fire arrested the enemy, which they for 
some time returned, without advancing a step, and then re- 
treated in disorder and with great precipitation to the place 
of landing, and some of them sought refuge even within their 
boats. Here the officers were observed by the spectators on 
the opposite shore, to run down to them, using the most 
passionate gestures, and pushing the men forward with their 
swords. At length they were rallied, and marched up, with 
apparent reluctance, towards the intrenchments. At this 
instant, smoke and flames were seen to arise from the town 
of Charlestown, wdiich had been set on fire by the enemy, 
that the smoke might cover their attack upon our lines, and 
perhaps with a design to rout or destroy one or two of our 
regiments who had been posted in that town. If either of 
these was their design, they were disappointed ; for the wind 
shifting on a sudden, carried the smoke another way, and the 
regiments were already removed. The Americans again 
reserved their fire until the enemy came within five or six 
rods, and a second time put the regulars to flight, who ran in 
great confusion towards their boats. Similar and superior 
exertions were now necessarily made by the officers, which, 
notwithstanding the men discovered an almost insuperable 
reluctance to fighting in this cause, were again successful. 
They formed once more, and having brought some cannon to 
bear in such a manner as to rake the inside of the breast- 
work from one end of it to the other, our troops retreated 
within their little fort. The ministerial army now made a 
decisive effort. The fire from the ships and batteries, as well 
as from the cannon in the front of their army, was redoubled. 
The officers in the rear of the army were observed to goad 
fi)rward the men with renewed exertions, and they attacked 
the redoubt on three sides at once. The breast-work on the 
outside of the fort was abandoned ; our ammunition was ex- 
pended, and but few of our troops had bayonets to affix to 
their muskets. Can it then be wondered that the word was 
given by the commander of the party to retreat ? but this he 
delayed till the redoubt was half filled with regulars, and our 



BATTLE OF BUNKER'S HILL. 31 

troops liad kept the enemy at bay some time, conlVonting 
them with the butt end of their muskets. The retreat of this 
Httle handful of brave men would have been effectually cut 
off, had it not happened that the flanking party of the enemy, 
which was to have come upon the back of the redoubt, was 
checked by a party of our men, who fought with the utmost 
bravery, and kept them from advancing farther than the beach ; 
the engagement of these two parties was kept up with the 
utmost vigour ; and it must be acknowledged that this party 
of the ministerial troops evinced a courage worthy of a better 
cause : all their efforts however were insufficient to compel 
their equally gallant opponents to retreat, till their main body 
had left the hill ; perceiving this was done, they then gave 
ground, but with more regularity than could be expected of 
troops who had no longer been under discipline, and many 
of whom never before saw an engagement. 

In this retreat the Americans had to pass over the neck 
which joins the peninsula of Charlestown to the main land. 
This neck was commanded by the Glasgow man of war, and 
two floating batteries, placed in such a manner that their 
shot raked every part of it. The incessant fire kept up across 
this neck had, from the beginning of the engagement, pre- 
vented any considerable reinforcements from getting to our 
troops on the hill, and it was feared it would cut off" their re- 
treat, but they retired over it with little or no loss. 

With a ridiculous parade of triumph, the ministerial gene- 
rals again took possession of the hill which had served them 
as a retreat in flight from the battle of Concord. It was ex- 
pected that they would prosecute the supposed advantage 
they had gained, by marching immediately to Cambridge, 
which was distant but two miles, and which was not then in 
a state of defence. This they failed to do. The wonder 
excited by such conduct soon ceased, when, by the best 
accounts from Boston, we are told, that of 3000 men who 
marched out upon this expedition, no less than 1048, (eighty- 
nine of whom were commissioned officers) were killed or 
wounded. Such a slaughter was perhaps never before made 



32 BATTLE OF BUNKER'S HILL. 

upon British troops in the space of about an hour, during 
which the heat of the engagement lasted, by about 1500 men, 
which were the most that were at any time engaged on the 
American side. 

The loss of the New England array amounted, according 
to an exact return, to 145 killed and missing, and 304 
wounded : thirty of the first were wounded and taken prison- 
ers by the enemy. Among the dead was Major general 
Joseph Warren, a man whose memory will be endeared to 
his countrymen, and to the worthy in every part and age of 
the world, so long as virtue and valour shall be esteemed 
among mankind. The heroic colonel Gardner, of Cambridge, 
died of his wounds ; and the brave lieutenant colonel Parker, 
of Chelmsford, who was wounded and taken prisoner, 
perished in Boston gaol. These three, with major Moore, 
and major M'Clary,* who nobly struggled in the cause of 
their country, were the only officers of distinction which we 
lost. The town of Charlestown, the buildings of which were 
large and elegant, and which contained effects belonging to 
the unhappy sufferers in Boston, to a very great amount, was 
entirely destroyed. 

The following day the British threw up a breast-work on 
Bunker's Hill ; which commands the neck of the peninsula ; 
and leaving a detachment to defend it, the remaining troops 
crossed into Boston. f 

Such was the battle of Bunker's Hill, which was fought 
on the 17th of June 1775, and was the first important action 
that took place in that revolution, which, to use the words of 
Mr. Pitt, " deprived the diadem of Britain of its finest jewel, 
and created a great and powerful empire in the west." 

After this action the British strongly fortified themselves on 
the peninsulas both of Boston and Charlestown ; while the 
provincials remained posted in the circumjacent country, and 

* This brave officer was killed by a cannon-ball on the retreat, whilst 
crossing Charlestown Neck. He was generally esteemed, and his loss 
much regretted. 

I Analectic Magazine, vol. xi., p. 262 — 264. 



FORMATION OF THE ARMY. 33 

by fortifying Prospect Hill, held their enemies as closely be- 
sieged as before. 

The second provincial Congress met at Philadelphia on 
the 10th of May, according to their resolution the preceding 
year, and Peyton Randolph was again chosen President. 
Among other business transacted by them, they resolved that 
the colonies should be put in a state of defence, and that for 
that purpose twenty thousand men should immediately be 
equipped. They also chose George Washington, a mem- 
ber of the Congress from Virginia, commander-in-chief of 
all the forces raised and to be raised by the United 
Colonies.* 

On the 2d of July, General Washington arrived at 
Cambridge, the head-quarters of the American army, where 
he found between fourteen and fifteen thousand men assem- 
bled. These were disorderly, ill armed, ill disciplined, and 
almost without gunpowder. Washington, at once com- 
menced the herculean task of moulding the mass of men 
before him into a regular army, and giving to their move- 
ments something of the mechanism necessary to the men 
who expected to contend with the best disciplined troops of 
Europe. He formed the army into three grand divisions, 
consisting of about twelve regiments each, and appointed 
Major General Ward to command the right wing. Major 
General Lee, the left wing, and Major General Putnam, the 
reserve. As none of the soldiers were deficient in courage, 
they were soon moulded into form, and nothing was wanting 
but effective under officers. The want of gunpowder and 
arms was not so easily obviated. At the commencement 
of the contest, the government of Great Britain forbade 
the exportation of warlike stores to the colonies. It 
was necessary, therefore, to make great exertions to 
induce the people to manufacture saltpetre and gun- 
powder. The supply, however, was still slow and in- 
adequate. A party from Charleston, forcibly took about 
17,000 pounds of powder from a vessel near the bar of St. 

* Frost's United States, vol. ii, p. 176. 



34 



SIEGE OF BOSTON. 



Augustine. Some time after, Commodore Hopkins, stripped 
Providence, one of the Bahama Islands, of a quantity 
of artillery and stores ; but the whole, procured from all 
these quarters, fell far short of a sufficiency. The dangerous 
situation of public affairs led Washington to conceal the real 
scarcity of arms and ammmiition ; but he continued to 
strengthen his camp around Boston, and to occupy a space 
of ground nearly twelve miles in length. 

All this time the British troops were suffering the inconve- 
nience of a blockade. From the 19th of April they were 
cut ofl" from those refreshments which their situation re- 
required ; and it was not till the stock of the garrison was 
nearly exhausted, and famine began to stare them in the face, 
that the transports from England entered the port of Boston, 
and relieved the distresses of the garrison. They had strong 
entrenchments on Bunker's Hill and Roxbury Neck ; and 
were defended by floating batteries in the Mystic river, and a 
ship of war lying between Boston and Charlestown. The 
respective forces being thus disposed, the siege of Boston 
continued until the succeeding year.* 

* Ramsay vol. ii. p. iJU. Frost's United Slates, vol. ii, p. 198. 





CHAPTER III. 




Expedition to Canada. 

IR GUY CARLETON, the governor 
of Canada, no sooner heard that the 
Americans had surprised Ticonderoga 
and Crown Point, than he planned a 
scheme for their recovery. The In- 
dians, however, refused to take up 
the hatchet ; and the Canadians de- 
clared themselves ready to defend the province, but refused 
to march out of it, or to commence hostilities on their 
neighbours. Sir Guy then declared martial law, in order to 
compel the inhabitants to take up arms.* 

Congress, fearing for the safety of the colonies, should 
Canada be left as an open door, by which the British might 
at any time invade their northern frontier, and counting on 
the backwardness of the Canadians to engage in a war with 
them, and the general discontent attendant upon the Quebec 
act, resolved upon the invasion of that province should it be 
found practicable. Besides, as it was evident that Britain 
was as resolutely determined to maintain her authority, and 



* Ramsay vol. ii, p. 5G. 



.35 



86 SIEGE OF ST. JOHNS. 

continue her encroachments, as they were to resist both, and 
considering the possession of Canada as indispensable to the 
preservation of their conquests at Ticonderoga and Crown 
Point, they determined to prosecute the war with vigour, 
to act on the offensive, and prevent a formidable force from 
attacking them in the rear, while they were usmg their 
utmost endeavours to protect their cities and sea-coasts. 
The invasion of Canada was therefore resolved upon. 

Congress committed the management of their military 
arrangements, in this northern department to Generals 
Schuyler and Montgomery. The former issued an address to 
the inhabitants of Canada, informing them, " that the only 
views of Congress were, to restore to them those rights, 
to which every subject of the British empire, of whatever 
religious sentiments he may be, is entitled ; and that, in 
the execution of these trusts he had received the most 
positive orders to cherish every Canadian, and every friend 
to the cause of liberty, and sacredly to guard their property."* 

The Americans proceeded at once, to make an attack on 
St. Johns, the nearest British post in Canada, but finding it 
stronger and better guarded than they expected, they were 
obliged to fall back to Isle Aux Moix, about twelve miles 
from St. Johns. At that place, General Schuyler was at- 
tacked by a dangerous sickness, which made it necessary for 
him to retire to Ticonderoga, leaving Montgomery in com- 
mand of the army. He soon returned and laid siege to St. 
Johns. Being greatly in want of ammunition, he despatched 
a detachment of three hundred men to attempt the reduction 
of Fort Chamblee. Success attended this measure. By its 
surrender, six tons of gunpowder, upwards of six thousand 
muskets, and other military stores in abundance were ob- 
tained, which enabled Montgomery to press the siege of St. 
Johns with vigour. Sir Guy Carleton, hastened with eight 
hundred men to the relief of the besieged ; but, in at- 
tempting to cross the St. Lawrence, he was defeated 
by Colonel Warner, who was stationed on the bank with 

* Ramsay. Stedman. Frost's United States, vol. ii. p. 184. 



CAPTURE OF QUEBEC PROPOSED. 37 

three hundred Green Mountain boys, and compelled to 
return to Montreal. The garrison of St. Johns surrendered 
unconditionally on the 13th of November, and Montgomery 
proceeded to Montreal. During the siege of St. Johns, 
Colonel Ethan Allen, who was returning to the American 
camp, with about eighty men, from a tour on which he was 
sent by his General, was surprised near Montreal, and he 
himself taken prisoner. Though he had surrendered in 
action, with arms in his hands, under a verbal condition that 
he should receive good treatment, he was loaded with irons, 
and sent to England to be tried as a rebel. He was sent 
back as a prisoner of war to America, and thrown into the 
provost gaol at New York, where he remained until he was 
exchanged in May 1778, a witness of the most horrid scenes 
of oppression and cruelty to the American prisoners, confined 
at that place. 

When the news of the reduction of St. Johns arrived at 
Montreal, the British forces at that place repaired for safety 
to the shipping, in the hope of escaping down the river. 
They were prevented. General Prescott, with several 
officers and one hundred and twenty privates, became 
the prisoners of the provincial General. Eleven sail of 
vessels, with all their contents, consisting of ammunition, 
provisions and intrenching tools were also taken. Montreal, 
of course, fell into the hands of the Americans, but 
Governor Carleton escaped to Quebec ; whither he was 
quickly followed by Montgomery.* 

About the same time that Canada was thus invaded by the 
usual route from New York, Colonel Arnold, then with 
Washington, besieging Boston, volunteered to penetrate into 
that province by a new route, and surprise Quebec while it was 
unprepared for resistance. He proposed to sail up the 
Kennebec river, with a detachment of one thousand five 
hundred men, and penetrating through the swamps, forests, 
and hilly land which separate New England from Canada, 
descend the Chaudiere to the St. Lawrence, unite with 
Montgomery and surprise the town. 

4 * Ramsay. Stedman. 



39 A R N O L D ' S M A R C H. 

General Washington having testified his approbation of 
the proposal, Arnold set out on his expedition. Great were 
the difficulties and dangers he encountered and surmounted 
with the most astonishing fortitude and perseverance. The 
Kennebec, being full of rocks and shoals, this gallant 
detachment was often obliged to carry their boats and rafts 
on their backs for miles along the shore. Nor when they 
had traversed the length of the Kennebec were their difficul- 
ties diminished. The swampy grounds, added to the 
fatigues already endured, produced a variety of disorders ; 
provisions began to fail, and a third part of the detachment, 
on some trivial pretence, deserted with a Colonel at their 
head. Difficulties, however, seemed only to invigorate 
Arnold. Neither dispirited by the desertion of a part of his 
army, nor by the diseases under w^hich many of the re- 
mainder laboured, the Colonel left the sick behind him and 
marched on. Six weeks after his departure from Boston, he 
arrived at the St. Lawrance, and immediately encamped at a 
spot called Point Levi, opposite Quebec* 

The consternation occasioned by his unexpected arrival, 
and by the intrepedity of the achievement, was universal ; 
and had not the boats been removed before his approach, he 
would doubtless have made himself master of the capital of 
the Canadas. The bold enterprise of one American army, 
raarchinsj through the wilderness, at a time when success 
was crowning every undertaking of another, invading in a 
different direction, struck terror into the breasts of those 
Canadians, who were unfriendly to the designs of Congress. 
In a few days. Colonel Arnold crossed the St. Lawrence ; but 
his chance of succeeding by a coup de, main was, in that 
short space, greatly diminished. The critical moment was 
past. The garrison had been reinforced by the arrival 
of Colonel Maclean, and by the embodying of the in- 
habitants for their common defence. As Colonel Arnold had 
no artillery, after parading some days on the heights near 
Quebec, he drew off his troops, and determined to employ 

* Stedman vol. i, p. 187, 138. 



SIEGE OF UUE EEC. 3«j 

himself, uulil ihc arrival of Montgomery, in cutting olf all 
supplies to the garrison. 

Montgomery arrived before Quebec on the 5th of Decem- 
ber. He immediately summoned the city to surrender but 
his summons was treated with contempt. The Americans 
then commenced a bombardment with some small mortars 
and a six-gun battery. Montgomery and Arnold were now 
in a most critical situation for want of proper artillery ; for as 
they had none heavier than twelve pounders, they soon saw 
the impossibility of making any impression on the fortifica- 
tions of Quebec. From the Canadian malcontents they had 
nothing more to expect, because they had thought it more 
prudent to unite with the British for the preservation of their 
own property. Winter was approaching fast, and to consume 
it on the plains of Canada was a prospect most dreary and 
unpromising: yet, on the other hand, it was essentially ne- 
cessary that the first campaign should be closed with a bril- 
liancy that should prevent the public ardour from experiencing 
any diminution. 

Thus situated, it was resolved to storm the city. General 
Montgomery divided his small army, (in all but 800 men) 
into four detachments and ordered two feints to be made 
against the upper town, while he and Arnold should at the 
same time make two real attacks on the lower town. The 
attacks were to be begun at day-break on the morning of the 
31st of December, 1775, and the firing of rockets was to be 
the signal. By some mistake, however, the attacks on the 
upper town were commenced first, and the English discover- 
ing their real character, left only a slight force to defend it 
and conveyed the greater part of their strength to the lower 
town, where they supposed the real attacks were to be made.* 

At five o'clock in the morning General Montgomery ad- 
vanced against the lov.^er town. He led his men to the attack 
with that coolness and intrepidity which never forsook him, 
and he soon drove the enemy from the first barrier. One of 
the Canadians, in retiring, applied a match to a gun and fired 
it without stopping to take aim. 'J'his shot was fatal. By it 
* Ramsav G9. 



40 DEATH OF MONTGOMERY. 

the Americans lost the brave Montgomery, Captain M'Pherson, 
Captain Cheeseman, and two others. The assailants, thus 
deprived of their gallant leader, paused a moment, but did 
not retreat. They marched on to the attack with firmness, 
and for half an hour sustained a most galling discharge of 
cannon and musketry. Finding then, that their attempts 
could not be attended with success. Colonel Campbell, on 
whom the command had devolved, thought proper to draw 
them off. 

In the meantime, Arnold, at the head of three hundred and 
fifty men, assailed the town on the other side. He attacked 
and carried without considerable loss, the first barrier. Early 
in the action, he received a wound in the leg, which made 
it necessary to carry him off the field ; but Colonel Morgan, 
the next in command continued the attack with unabated 
vigour. He pushed on, and soon made himself master of a 
second barrier ; but Montgomery's detachment having re- 
treated, the whole force of the garrison was brought to bear 
against Morgan. For three hours, those brave men sustained 
the attack of immensely superior numbers; but, finding them- 
selves hemmed in, without hopes, either of success, relief or 
retreat, they yielded themselves prisoners of war. 

Colonel Arnold, though thus disappointed in his endeav- 
ours, resolved not to withdraw from the province. He still 
remained encamped on the heights of Abraham, whence he 
could intercept any supplies that might be attempted to be 
conveyed into the city.* 

Such was the issue of the campaign of 1775 in Canada. 
Though it was finally unsuccessful, yet the advantages which 
the Americans gained in September and October, gave fresh 
spirits to their army and people. The boldness of the enter- 
prise might have taught Great Britain the folly of persisting 
in the design of subduing America. But instead of pre- 
serving the union, and restoring the peace of the empire, by 
repealing a few of her laws, she, from mistaken dignity, re- 
solved on a more vigorous prosecution of the war. 

* Stedman. Ramsay 71. 




CHAPTER rV. 

Campaign of 1776. 

__ Colonel Arnold remained 

'^■^^ during the winter, encamped be- 
fore Quebec. Though unable to capture 
the town, he reduced it to great distress, by 
cutting off all communications between the 
inhabitants and the adjacent country. But 
the season now approaching when reinforcements might 
be expected to arrive from England, he recommenced the 
siege in due form. Batteries were erected on the shores of 
the St. Lawrence, to burn the shipping, and Arnold prepared 
scaling ladders to storm the town. The Americans gained 
the suburbs, where they set fire to several houses and obliged 
the garrison to pull down the others to prevent the fire from 
spreading. They could penetrate no farther, and were com- 
pelled to withdraw, with very little loss. While the Ameri- 
F 4* 41 




42 RETREAT FROM CANADA. 

cans were engaged in this siege, tlie small pox broke out 
among them with great violence. The soldiers inoculated 
themselves, though their officers issued positive orders to the 
contrary. In March and April, reinforcements arrived at the 
American camp from Massachusetts and Pennsylvania ; so 
that, on the first of May, the army, in name, amounted 
to two thousand men ; but, from the prevalence of the small 
pox, there were only nine hundred fit for duty. On this 
account, and certain that succour would soon arrive from 
England, General Thomas, who had just arrived to command 
the army, resolved to retire towards Montreal. The next 
morning, some British ships by great exertions, and with 
much danger, pressed through the ice, and landed some 
troops. General Carleton, thus reinforced, sallied out on the 
Americans, who fled with great precipitation, leaving behind 
them their artillery and military stores. In this manner, at 
the expiration of five months, the mixed siege and blockade 
of Quebec was raised. The prisoners taken by General 
Carleton, were treated with the greatest lenity ; he not only 
fed and clothed them, but permitted them when recovered to 
return home. 

The Americans retreated forty-five miles before they 
stopped. After a short halt, they proceeded to the Sorrel, at 
which place, they threw up some slight works for their 
safety. They were there joined by some battalions coming 
to reinforce them. About this time, General Thomas was 
seized wuth the small-pox, and died ; the command de- 
volving at first on Arnold, and afterwards on General Sulli- 
van. It soon became evident, that the Americans must 
abandon the whole province of Canada.* 

On the 19tli of May, the British attacked and took 
the American post called the Cedars, on the St. Lawrence, 
forty miles above Montreal. The Americans made an un- 
successful attempt to surprise a detachment of the British 
army, encamped at Three Rivers ; and, on the 15th of June, 
they quitted Canada, and retreated to Crown Point, and 

* Ramsay. 



SIEGE OF BOSTON. 43 

thence to Ticonderoga. In October, the British succeeded 
in obtaining the command of Lake Champlain, by causing 
the destruction of the American flotilla, and, on the 15th of 
that month, they took possession of Crown Point, which had 
previously been evacuated by the Americans. General 
Carleton then advanced with part of his fleet and army, and 
reconnoitered the works of (he fort at Ticonderoga, which 
(jenerals Gates and Schuyler had determined to defend to the 
last extremity. The apparent strength of the works, 
however, prevented him from attempting its reduction, and 
the winter coming on, induced him to return to Canada.* 

In the meantime, the British troops blockaded in Boston 
suffered incredible hardships and fatigue. They had been 
closely invested ever since the aifair of Lexington ; pro- 
visions were scarce ; and though they sent to the West Indies 
for a fresh supply, they could obtain none, on account of the 
great dearth existing in that quarter. General Washington, 
also began to prosecute the siege with more vigour, in order 
that he might capture the place before the arrival of re- 
inforcements from Great Britain. His army now amounting 
to fourteen thousand men, he resolved to take possession of, 
and fortify Dorchester Heights. To conceal this design, and 
to distract the attention of the garrison, a bombardment 
of the town from other directions was commenced on the 2d 
of March, and was carried on for three days, with as much 
briskness as a deficient stock of powder would admit. On 
the night of the 4th, General Thomas, with about two 
thousand men, silently took possession of the Heights, and 
with the aid of fascines and hay in bundles, completed lines 
of defence, before the morning, which astonished the 
garrison. From these works, such a furious discharge of 
cannon and bombs was immediately commenced on the 
British shipping in the harbour, that the Admiral informed 
General Howe, that if the Americans kept possession of these 
Heights, he would not be able to keep one of his Majesty's 
ships in the harbour. It was, therefore, in a council of war, 

* Stcdman. Ramsay. Frost's United States. 



44 BOSTON EVACUATED. 

determined to dislodge the Americans, and Howe despatched 
some troops in transports to commence the attack ; but, a furious 
storm coming on, scattered them, and they returned. Besides, 
Dorchester Heights, now, could not fail to remind the British 
of Bunker's Hill ; and the Americans had prepared hogsheads 
chained together in great numbers, and filled with stones, to 
roll down upon them as they marched up. This expedient, 
would effectually have destroyed all order, and whole 
columns would have been swept off at once. General 
Howe, therefore, determined to evacuate the city. A fort- 
night afterwards, this measure was effected ; and, at ten on 
the morning of the 17th of March, the British troops, 
amounting to more than seven thousand men, sailed from 
Boston ; leaving their barracks standing ; a number of 
pieces of cannon spiked ; four large iron sea-mortars ; and 
stores to the value of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars. 

Washington immediately took possession of the capital of 
Massachusetts. Fearing that the British fleet would proceed 
to New York, he detached several regiments to the defence 
of that place ; and soon after followed them with the 
remainder of the army.* 

As some months would still elapse, before the British could 
assemble their troops, and open the general campaign in the 
north, they determined to send an expedition immediately 
against the southern states, where the climate could oppose 
no obstacle and a decisive blow, it was thought, might be 
struck with a small army. The Americans obtained intelli- 
gence of the designs of the enemy, by the movements 
of their army, and by means of an intercepted letter, which 
designated Charleston as the place of attack. The people 
made every exertion to put the place in a respectable 
posture of defence ; the higher classes labouring with their 
hands on the works, in company with their servants and 
slaves. The defences of the town, were greatly strength- 
ened, and a new fort, afterwards called Fort Moultrie, was 
erected on Suli van's Island, which is situated near the 

* Murray. 



ATTACK ON CHARLESTON. 45 

channel leading up to the town, and separated by a creek 
from Long Island. In May, the British fleet, under Sir 
Peter Parker, arrived, and formed a junction with the land 
forces under Sir Henry Clinton, at Cape Fear, and, on the 
4th of June, the whole force, fleet and army, appeared 
wnthin half a mile of Charleston. The attack of the fort, 
however, from various obstacles, was not commenced until 
the morning of the 28th, between ten and eleven o'clock ; 
when a tremendous fire w^as opened upon it from the fleet, 
which comprised two fifty gun ships, and six other vessels, 
carrpng from twenty to thirty guns each. The garrison, 
consisting of three hundred and seventy five regulars and a 
few militia, under the command of Colonel Moultrie, made a 
most gallant defence. They fired deliberately ; taking aim, 
and seldom missing their object. The ships were rendered 
unmanageable, several of the highest British officers fell, and 
the Commodore was at one time left alone on his own deck. 

General Clinton had been landed with a number of troops 
on Long Island, and, it was expected that he would have co- 
operated with Sir Peter Parker, by crossing over the narrow 
passage between the two islands, and attacking the fort in its 
unfinished rear : but, the extreme danger to which he would 
have been exposed, induced him to decline the perilous 
attempt. 

The firing ceased in the evening, and the ships slipped 
their cables. Before morning they had retired about two 
miles from the island, having first set on fire one of their 
frigates, which had run aground. Within a few days more, 
the troops re-embarked and sailed for New York, having lost 
in their attack, about two hundred men. The loss of the 
garrison, was only ten men killed, and twenty-two wouuded. 
The fort, being built of a firm, spongy palmetto wood, was 
little damaged, the balls having sunk in the walls, without 
shattering them.* 

During this engagement, the inhabitants stood with arms in 
their hands, at their respective posts, prepared to receive the 

* Ramsay. Murray. 



46 DEFEAT OF THE CIIEROKEES. 

enemy whenever they might land. Impressed with high 
ideas of British prowess and bravery, they were apprehensive 
that the fort would be either silenced or passed, and that they 
should be called to immediate action. They were cantoned 
in the various landing places near Charleston, and their 
resolution was fixed to meet the invaders at the water's edge, 
and dispute every inch of ground, trusting the event to 
Heaven. 

The thanks of Congress were given to General Lee, who 
had been sent on by Congress to take the command in 
Carolina; and also to Colonels Moultrie and Thompson, for 
their good conduct on that memorable day. In compliment 
to the commanding officer, the fort was from that time, called 
Fort Moultrie. 

This w'hole affair was most fortunate, adding another to tlu^ 
series of successes gained by the new levies, and inspiring 
them with fresh courage. 

When the British fleet, under Sir Peter Parker first appeared 
in Charleston bay, the Cherokee Indians, instigated by John 
Stuart an officer of the crown, treacherously invaded the 
western frontier of the province, and commenced their horrid 
system of warfare, murdering the unprotected and spreading 
ruin and devastation wherever they turned. The repulse and 
speedy retreat of the British fleet, and the tranquillity which 
succeeded their unsuccessful attempt on Fort Moultrie, left 
the Indians exposed to the vengeance of the Americans ; who, 
resolving to prevent them from committing similar outrages in 
future, carried the war into their own territories. They 
entered the Indian country, in considerable force, and at 
different points, from Virginia and Georgia, defeated their 
warriors, burnt their villages, and destroyed their crops. 
They were at last compelled to sue for peace in a most sub- 
missive manner, and a treaty was made with them, by which 
they ceded a considerable portion of their land to South 
Carolina. This expedition so intimidated the Cherokees, 
that, for several years they attempted no further hostilities.* 

* Rnmsay. Miirrny. 



STATE OF PAUTIES. 47 

During the course of the winter of 1775 — 6, a momentous 
design was in active progress, which had a very important 
issue. Several leading men, particularly in New England, 
had, from the beginning, extended their views to the entire 
dissolution of their connexion with Britain. Overpowered, 
however, by a majority of their own number, and by the 
force of public opinion, they did not openly acknowledge 
their designs, but watched the train of events. Down to 
1775, the great body of the people seem to have entertained 
no wish, or even idea, of final separation ; though in the 
course of that year, some partial movements began in its 
favour. In May, a convention in Mecklenburg county. North 
Carolina, declared for it, but the example was nowhere fol- 
lowed. Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Virginia, and other 
royal colonies, being left without a government, authority w^as 
given to the people to establish one for themselves, limited to 
the continuance of the dispute with the mother country. 
Towards the close of the year, detached parties every where 
began openly to pronounce for independence ; yet the general 
feeling was still strong against it. This sentiment was 
forcibly expressed by the assemblies of New York and New 
Jersey, the latter declaring " their detestation of that horrid 
measure." Dr. Franklin, though not openly professing it, 
circulated articles of union and confederation ; but they were 
coldly received, and not even sanctioned by congress.* 

In spring 1776, news was received that their second 
petition to the king had been rejected ; that they had been 
declared rebels ; that large armies were preparing to subdue 
them ; and that their whole commerce was utterly prohibited. 
Thenceforth a large majority of the leading men formed the 
determined purpose of asserting independence. The Union, 
it appeared to them, could never be then restored on any 
footing, but that of complete subjugation. Doubtless they 
felt personally, that they themselves would be precipitated 
from the high place they at present occupied, and become 
ever after objects of suspicion, or even proscription. A 

* Miirrny. 



48 INDEPENDENCE. 

general desire, accordingly, was now felt to carry out this 
measure in a decided form, before the expected military force, 
or the conciliatory commission, should arrive from Great 
Britain ; yet great exertions are admitted to have been ne- 
cessary, and much difficulty felt, in bringing the body of the 
people to this conclusion. The press was most actively em- 
ployed through gazettes, newspapers, and pamphlets. The 
essays signed Common Sense, by Thomas Paine, from their 
rough and homely shrewdness, were considered to have pro- 
duced a very powerful effect on the multitude. As a pre- 
parative, congress authorized the immediate suppression of 
royal jurisdiction in all the colonies, and the formation of 
governments emanating from the people ; while they met the 
prohibition against their trade by throwing it open to the 
whole world except Britain.* 

On the 22d of April, the convention of North Carolina 
empowered their delegates to concur with the others in the 
establishment of independence. That of Virginia went 
farther, instructing theirs to propose it. Boston was now 
somewhat less forward, merely intimating, if congress should 
think it necessary, their wilUng concurrence. Thus supported, 
Mr. Lee, a Virginian delegate, on the 7th of June 1776, 
submitted a resolution for dissolving all connexion with Great 
Britain, and constituting the united colonies free and inde- 
pendent states. It was warmly debated from the 8th to the 
10th, when it was carried, by a majority of one. As this 
was not a footing on which so mighty a change could be 
placed, the final decision was postponed till the 1st of July ; 
and during the interval, every possible engine was brought to 
act upon the dissentient colonies. The smaller states were 
threatened with exclusion from all the benefits and protection 
which might be derived from the proposed union. As the 
assemblies of Pennsylvania and Maryland still refused their 
concurrence, conventions of the people were called, where 
majorities were at length obtained. Thus, on the 4th of 

* Murray. 



INDEPENDENCE. 49 

July, votes from all the colonics had been procured in favour 
of the measure. 

The Declaration of Independence, which had already been 
carefully prepared, was forthwith emitted ; pubhshing and 
declaring: that " these United Colonies are, and of rinht oujTht 
to be, FREE and independent states," and entitled, as such, 
to carry on war, make peace, form alliances, regulate com- - 
merce, and discharge all other sovereign functions. 

This Declaration of Independence was immediately circula- 
ted throughout the provinces, and proclaimed to the army ; 
and was every where received with demonstrations of joy. 
Its effect w^as electrifying. The people felt themselves to be 
no longer colonists complaining to and petitioning a distant 
sovereign, with arms in their hands vigorously resisting an 
authority which they yet owned ; but a free people, asserting 
their independence and repelling the aggressions of a foreign 
and invading foe. They felt that they were forever separated 
from Great Britain and her tyrannical rule, and that a new 
and a great nation had just been born into the world, which 
would forever reckon its birth from the 4th of July 1776. 

There ■were, at this period, in the United States, four 
classes of men. The first consisted of those who eagerly 
desired the independence of their country, and who counting 
their own lives as nothing in the scale were resolved to obtain 
its freedom at all hazards. 

The second, consisting of the agricultural population, were 
by far the most numerous, and still remained ardently attached 
to the mother country. These in great numbers, supported 
and aided Howe in the states of New York and New Jersey ; 
and Washington, at a later period declares, that the spirit of 
ail Pennsylvania was bad, with the single exception of 
Philadelphia. In Carolina, a rising early took place in favour 
of the royalist cause ; and at a very advanced period, when 
the struggle seemed even decided, they openly declared in its 
favour. These constituted the class of Tories * 

There was another class consisting of those who, distant 

* Miiri'MV vol. ii, n. l.'i. 

O '5 



50 THE BORDER WARRIORS. 

from the scene of tumult, lived in ease and abundance on 
the produce of their fields. It was vain to attempt to enlist 
them on the side of the new government; they felt them- 
selves perfectly happy, and the British government, represented 
as so tyrannical, never gave them the slightest annoyance. 
They saw most reluctantly this peaceful order broken up, 
• and as they thought, by the efforts of a few daring 
spirits. Yet the British were disappointed when, on the re- 
port of these sentiments, they called upon them to rise in 
arms and join the royal standard. What they desired was, 
to be left as they were, and have no disturbance on the 
subject. To exchange their peaceful labours for the hardships 
and perils of the field, was what they were by no means 
prepared for. This class during the greater part of the war, 
remained neutral, taking no active part on either side, and 
seeming to care little which party triumphed in the end. 

There remained still a class, small indeed in number, but 
which, notwithstanding, acted a prominent part in the great 
struggle. These were the rude borderers^ who roved through 
the unbroken forests, or on the rough slopes of the Alleghany. 
Engaged here in perpetual contests with wild beasts and 
wilder men, war, which broke up all the habits and enjoy- 
ments of the cultivator, presented theirs under a heightened 
and more animating form. In the straggling warfare which 
could alone be waged in those rude and entangled tracts, 
they were equal or superior to the best trained regular troops. 
The free and daring habits generated by this mode of life 
were probably the cause which led most of them to embrace 
with ardour, the independent cause ; and the British, when- 
ever they penetrated deep into the interior, roused this game 
from its lair, and in conflicting with it, experienced the most 
signal and formidable disasters.* 

In the decisive posture which affairs had now assumed, 
Washington was actively endeavouring to organize the means 
of maintaining the hazardous contest upon which he had 
entered, as well as of resisting the attack that immediately 

* Murray. 



STATE OF THE ARMY. 51 

impended. His most urgent representations to congress upon 
the necessity of forming a permanent army had been 
disregarded ; and he found himself at the head of a motley 
group, in which soldiers, enlisted only for a year half elapsed, 
were mixed with militia whose services were to be still more 
temporary. In these circumstances, the restraints of disci- 
pline extended little beyond the general orders. The differ- 
ent states, having hitherto been almost entirely separated, 
viewed each other with jealous and even hostile feelings, 
which were shared by their respective troops, who would, it 
is said, more cheerfully have fought with their neighbours 
than with their common enemy. Their leader was soon 
painfully convinced, that though bodies of people may 
be inspired with bursts of patriotism, self-interest soon 
becomes among them the ruling principle. Some of them, 
availing themselves of the possession of arms, they indulged 
in predatory practices of the most scandalous nature. In 
general, however, they were willing to fight, and had shown 
themselves capable both of forming and defending intrench- 
ments. Washington made it a rule never to spare the spade ; 
many were well skilled in the desultory use of the rifle, yet 
ill fitted for a field campaign with a large body of regular 
troops. Even of these ineffective soldiers there were, at the 
beginning of July 1776, only 17,000 ; and though they were 
raised in a few weeks to 27,000, it was mostly by militia, 
numbers of whom were soon on the sick-list.* 

Meantime, General Howe was engaged in conveying his 
army to the scene of action. The abrupt departure from 
Boston had considerably deranged his plans, as all the 
supplies were directed toward that city, and some thus fell 
into the hands of the Americans. In June, however, the 
armament set sail ; and he himself lauded at Sandy Hook, a 
long promontory forming the northern extremity of New Jer- 
sey. He preferred, however, to land the troops on Staten, 
an island south of Long Island, much smaller, and separated 
by a narrow channel. On the 3d Jidy, he disembarked 

* Mnrrny. 



52 STATE OF THE BRITISH ARMY. 

there without opposition, being greeted with warm assuran- 
ces of welcome and support from the adjacent territories. 
On the 12th, he was joined by his brother, Lord Howe, who 
had been appointed commander of the fleet, and also joint 
commissioner to treat of pacification ; while the ships, with 
the large reinforcements from Britain, began arriving in 
successive detachments. As operations were delayed till the 
whole were assembled, his lordship circulated a proclamation, 
offering full pardon to all who should return to their duty, 
and to any port or colony so acting, peace, protection, and 
free trade. No concession being mentioned as to the 
original grounds of dispute, Congress considered it so 
unsatisfactory that they studiously circulated it among the 
people. Lord Howe, also attempted to open communications 
with "Washington ; but as he did not choose to address him 
under his tide of general, his advances were politely de- 
clined. 

The British designs had been Avell concealed, and Wash- 
ington remained long in anxious doubt, whether the inroad 
was not to be made on the side of Canada, Considering 
New York, however, as the most probable and dangerous 
point, he had been diligently strengthening all its approaches. 
Having determined also to make a stand for the defence 
of Long Island, he formed strong lines at Brooklyn, nearly 
opposite to the city, stationing the flower of his troops along 
a range of strongly foi-tified heights in front of the British 
quarters on Staten Island. Howe, meantime, on pretty solid 
grounds, and with his characteristic caution, waited till 
his whole force was mustered, when he could follow 
up without interruption any success he might obtain. About 
the middle of August, he had been joined by nearly all the 
reinforcements from Britain, and also by those from the south 
under Clinton and Cornwallis, which augmented his force to 
about 30,000 men. He still, however, waited a few days on 
account of the intense heat, which, he dreaded, would injure 
the health of his troops.* 

* Miirrav. 



THE BRITISH ON LONG ISLAND. 53 

At length, on the 22d August, the British army crossed the 
channel, and, covered by the guns of the fleet, landed 
on Long Island, taking post opposite to the range of heights 
occupied by the Americans. 

The Americans, under General Sullivan, to the number of 
fifteen thousand, were posted on a small peninsula, between 
Mill Creek, a little above Red Hook on the right, and a bend 
of the river called Wallabout Bay on the left. They had 
constructed strong fortifications opposite to New York, from 
which they were separated by the East river, at that place 
about a mile wide. In front, they were protected by a line 
of fortifications stretching from Mill Creek to Wallabout Bay ; 
which had been erected by General Green before his sickness 
compelled him to resign the command. From this post ten 
thousand men under General Putnam were detached, to 
occupy the heights which obliquely intersected the Island, 
and separated them from the British troops. There were 
three passes through these hills ; one near the narrows, 
a second on the Flatbush road, and a third on the road 
leading from Bedford to Flatbush. At each of these, Putnam 
stationed eight hundred men, a guard fully sufficient to 
maintain them against any force which might attempt to pass. 
But there was a fourth road leading around the extreme 
easterly end of the hills to Jamaica. At this place, a corps 
of observation only was stationed, consisting of a battalion 
of rifle-men under the command of Colonel Miles. 

Opposite the centre of Putnam's line, stood, in the plain, 
the village of Flatbush. To this town the Hessians under 
General De Heister, were advanced with orders to occupy 
the attention of the Americans by continual skirmishes with 
their patroles. In the meantime, Sir Henry Clinton and Sir 
William Howe, having reconnoitered the position of the 
American forces, saw that it would not be a difficult matter 
to turn their left flank, and thus oblige them to come 
to an engagement or to retire under manifest disadvantage. 
Accordingly, on the night of the 26th of August, the right 

* Ramsay. SlcHnian vol. ii, p. 125. 

5* 



54 BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND. 

wing of the English army, consisting of a strong advanced 
corps, commanded by General Clinton, and supported by 
Percy's brigades, moved aross the country, by Flat-Land, in 
order to secure the Jamaica road. ,They surprised and inter- 
cepted Colonel Miles' small corps of observation, and gained 
the pass without communicating the alarm to the Americans. 
At nine o'clock in the morning, the British passed the heights 
and reached Bedford. An attack was immediately com- 
menced on the American left, which being thus surprised, 
and finding their enemy in their rear, made but a feeble 
resistance, and retired from the woody ground to their lines, 
into which they threw themselves in some confusion. 

In the meantime. General De Heister, with a column of 
Hessians from Flatbush, attacked the centre of the Ameri- 
cans, and drove them back on Clinton's column, then imme- 
diately in their rear. They were driven back by Clinton on 
the Hessians. They were thus alternately driven back and 
intercepted between General Clinton and General De Heister, 
until at last, though almost surrounded and overpowered by 
numbers, the most of them succeeded in effecting their 
escape to the American lines.* 

The British left column, led by General Grant, advancing 
from the narrows by the edge of the bay, in order to divert 
the attention of the Americans from the principal attack 
on the right, about midnight, fell in with their advanced 
guard, which retired before them until they arrived at 
an advantageous post where their commander Lord Stirling 
with the remainder of the detachment was stationed ; and 
there they maintained their ground. On the advance of the 
English, a furious cannonade was commenced on both sides, 
which was continued with unceasing perseverance till they 
heard the firing at Bedford. The Americans, in this quarter 
did not attempt to retire until they received notice of 
the total route of the rest of the army. Apprehensive then 
of being unable to regain their lines, Stirling ordered them to 
retreat by crossing a morass and mill dam which was close 

* Stedman vol. i, p. 194. 



BATTLE OF LOxNG ISLAND. 55 

to the right of the works ; while he with 400 young Mary- 
land gentlemen, in order to draw the attention of the British 
from their retreating companions, attacked a house above the 
place where the crossing was to be made, and in which Lord 
Cornwallis was posted. Stirling was confident of effecting 
his object, and perhaps of driving Cornwallis from the 
house. He advanced several times to the charge ; but Corn- 
wallis was strongly reinforced and Grant coming up, made an 
attack on the rear of the Americans. Stirling, and his brave 
followers were at length compelled to surrender themselves 
prisoners of war ; but not before their comrades had crossed 
the creek and escaped. 

The loss of the British and Hessians in this engagement 
was about four hundred and fifty ; while that of the Ameri- 
cans in killed, wounded and missing exceeded one thousand. 
Brigadier-Generals Lord Stirling, and Woodhull, and Major- 
General Sullivan, were taken during or after the battle. 
Colonel Smallwood's regiment, consisting of young gen- 
tlemen of the best familes in Maryland, sustained a loss of 
two hundred and fifty-nine men in killed and wounded.* 

On the evening of the 27th the victorious army encamped 
in front of the American works ; and, on the 28th broke 
ground about five hundred yards from a redoubt on the left 
of the American lines. The same day. General Mifflin crossed 
over from New York, and General Washington called a 
council of war to consult on the measures proper to be taken. 
It was determined, that the objects in view were in no 
degree proportioned to the dangers, to which, by continuing 
on the Island, they would be exposed. Conformably to this 
opinion, dispositions were made for an immediate retreat. 
The retreat commenced soon after it was dark on the evening 
of the 29th, from two points, the upper and lower ferries on 
East river. At first the wind and tide were both unfavoura- 
ble to them, and it was feared that it would be impossible to 
cross on that night. But, about eleven o'clock, the wind 
shifting, the tide turning, and the sea becoming calmer, the 

* Stedman. Ramsay. 



56 RETREAT FROM LONG ISLAND. 

boats were enabled to pass. Another remarkable circum- 
stance was, that, over Long Island hung a thick fog, which 
prevented the British troops from discovering the operations 
of the Americans ; while on the side of New York the 
atmosphere was perfectly clear. This retreat was effected in 
thirteen hours, though nine thousand men had to pass over 
the river, besides field artillery, ammunition, provisions, 
cattle, horses and carts. 

The circumstances of this retreat were particularly glorious 
to the Americans. They had been driven to the corner of 
an island, where they were hemmed in within the narrow 
space of two square miles. In their front was an encamp- 
ment of upwards of twenty thousand men ; in their rear, an 
arm of the sea, a mile wide, which they could not cross but 
by several embarkations. Notwithstanding these difficulties, 
they secured a retreat without the loss of a man. The pickets 
of the English army arrived only in time to fire upon their 
rear-guard, already too far removed from the shore to receive 
any damage. 

In about half an hour after the last had crossed, the fog 
cleared away, and the British entered the works which had 
just been relinquished. 

The unsuccessful termination of the action on the 27th led 
to consequences more seriously alarming to the Americans, 
than the loss of their men. Their army was universally dis- 
pirited. The militia ran off by companies, and their example 
infected the regular regiments. The loose footing on which 
the militia came to camp, made it hazardous to exercise over 
them that discipline, without which, any army is a mob. To 
restrain one part of an army, while another claimed and ex- 
ercised the right of doing as they pleased, was no less 
impracticable than absurd.* 

A council of war recommended to act on the defensive, 
and not to risk the army for the sake of New York. To 
retreat, subjected the commander-in-chief to reflections pain- 
ful to bear, and yet impolitic to refute. To stand his ground, 

* Ramsay. 



GENERAL HOWE'S OPERATIONS. 57 

and, by suffering himself to be surrounded, to hazard 
the fate of America on one decisive engagement, was 
contrary to every rational plan of defending the wide ex- 
tended states committed to his care. A middle line, between 
abandoning and defending, was therefore for a short time 
adopted. The public stores were removed to Dobb's ferry, 
about 26 miles from New York. Twelve thousand men 
were ordered to King's Bridge at the northern extremity of 
New York island, and 4,500 to remain for the defence of the 
city ; while the remainder occupied the intermediate space, 
with orders, either to support the city, or King's Bridge, as 
exigencies might require. 

Before the British landed, it was impossible to tell what 
place would be first attacked. This made it necessary 
to erect works for the defence of a variety of places, as well 
as of New York. 

General Howe, having prepared every thing for a descent 
on New York island, began to land his men under cover of 
five ships of war, between Kipp's bay and Turtle bay. 
A breast work had been erected in the vicinity, and a party 
stationed in it to oppose the British, in case of their attempt- 
ing to land ; but on the first appearance of danger, they ran 
off in confusion. The commander-in-chief came up, and in 
vain attcmped to rally them. Though the British in sight 
did not exceed sixty, he could not, either by example, 
intreaty, or authority, prevail on a superior force to stand 
their ground, and face that inconsiderable number.* 

On the day after this shameful llight of part of the Ameri- 
can army, a skirmish took place between two battalions 
of light infantry and Highlanders, commanded by Brigadier 
Leslie, and some detachments from the American army, 
under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Knowlton of 
Connecticut, and Major Leitch of Virginia. The colonel 
was killed, and the major badly wounded. Their men 
behaved with great bravery, and fairly beat their adversaries 
from the field. Most of these were the same men, who had 

* Ramsay. 



58 FIREINNEWYORK. 

disgraced themselves the day before, by running away. 
Struck with a sense of shame for their late misbehaviour, 
they had offered themselves as volunteers, and requested the 
commander-in-chief to give them an opportunity to retrieve 
their honour. Their good conduct, at this second engage- 
ment, proved an antidote to the poison of their example on 
the preceding day. It demonstrated that the Americans only 
wanted resolution and good officers, to be on a footing with 
the British ; and inspired them with hopes, that a little more 
experience would enable them to assume, not only the name 
and garb, but the spirit and firmness of soldiers. 

The Americans, having evacuated the city of New York, 
a brigade of the British army marched into it. They 
had been only a few days in possession, when a dreadful fire 
broke out, and consumed about a thousand houses. Dry 
weather, and a brisk wind, spread the flames to such an 
extent, that, had it not been for great exertions of the troops 
and sailors, the whole city must have shared the same fate. 
After the Americans had evacuated New York, they retired 
to the north end of the island, on which that city is erected. 

In about four weeks. General Howe began to execute 
a plan for cutting off General Washington's communication 
with the eastern states, and enclosing him so as to compel a 
general engagement on the island. With this view, the 
greater part of the royal army passed through Hellgate, 
entered the sound, and landed on Frog's neck, in West 
Chester county. 

Two days after they made this movement. General Lee 
arrived from his late successful command to the southward. 
He found that there was a prevailing disposition among 
the officers in the American army for remaining on New York 
island. A council of war was called, in which General Lee 
gave such convincing reasons for quitting it, that they 
resolved immediately to withdraw the bulk of the army ; an 
exception however was made in favour of Fort Washington, 
and 3000 men were assigned for its defence.* 

* Ramsay. 



RETREAT FROM NEW YORK. 59 

The royal army, after a halt of six days, at Frog's Neck, 
advanced near to New Rochelle. On their march they 
sustained a considerable loss by a party of Americans, whom 
General Lee posted behind a wall. After three days. Gen- 
eral Howe moved the right and centre of his army, two miles 
to the northward of New Rochelle, on the road to the White 
Plains : there he received a large reinforcement. 

General Washington, while retreating from New York 
island, was careful to make a front towards the British, from 
East Chester, almost to White Plains, in order to secure the 
march of those who were behind, and to defend the removal 
of the sick, the cannon, and stores of his army. In this 
manner his troops made a line of small detached and 
intrenched camps, on the several heights and strong grounds 
from Valentine's hill, on the right, to the vicinity of the White 
Plains, on the left. 

The royal army moved in two columns, and took a position 
with the Brunx in front ; upon which the Americans assem- 
bled their main force at White Plains, behind intrenchments. 
A general action was hourly expected, and a considerable 
one took place, in which several hundreds fell. The Ameri- 
cans were commanded by General M'Dougal, and the 
British by General Leslie. While they were engaged, the 
American baggage was moved off, in full view of the British 
army. Soon after this. General Washington changed his 
front, his left wing stood fast, and his right fell back to some 
hills. In this position, which was an admirable one in 
a military point of view, he both desired and expected 
an action ; but General Howe declined it, and drew off his 
forces towards Dobb's ferry. The Americans afterwards 
retired to North Castle ; and soon after. General Washington, 
with a part of his army, crossed the North River, and took 
post in the neighbourhood of Fort Lee. A force of about 
7500 men was left at North Castle, under General Lee.* 

The Americans having retired. Sir William Howe deter- 
mined to improve the opportunity of their absence, for the 

* Ramsay. 



60 LOSS OF FORTS WASHINGTON AND LEE. 

reduction of Fort Washington. This he soon accomplished, 
and the garrison surrendered on terms of capitulation, by 
which the men were to be' considered as prisoners of war, 
and the officers to keep their baggage and side arms. The 
number of the prisoners amounted to 2700. The loss of the 
British, in killed, wounded, and missing, was about 1200. 

Shortly after Fort Washington had surrendered. Lord 
Cornwallis, with a considerable force, passed over to attack 
Fort Lee, on the opposite Jersey shore. The garrison was 
saved by an immediate evacuation, but at the expense 
of their artillery and stores. General Washington, about 
this time, retreated to Newark. 

The term for which the American soldiers had engaged 
to serve, ended in November and December ; vnth. no 
other exception, than that of two companies of artillery, 
belonging to the state of New York, which were engaged for 
the war. The army had been organized at the close of the 
preceding year, on the fallacious idea, that an accommoda- 
tion would take place within a twelvemonth. Even the 
flying camp, though instituted after the prospect of that 
event had vanished, was enlisted only till the first of Decem- 
ber, from a presumption that the campaign would terminate 
by that time.* 

When it was expected that the conquerors would retire to 
winter quarters, they commenced a new plan of operations 
more alarming than all their previous conqests. The reduc- 
tion of Fort Washington, the evacuation of Fort Lee, 
and the diraunition of the American army, by the departure 
of those whose time of service had expired, encouraged the 
British, notwithstanding the severity of the winter, and the 
badness of the roads, to pursue the remaining inconsiderable 
continental force, with the prospect of annihilating it. 
By this turn of affairs, the interior country was surprised into 
confusion, and found an enemy in its very centre, without a 
sufficient army to oppose it. To retreat was the only expedi- 
ent left. This having commenced, Lord Cornwallis followed, 

* Ramsay 



RETREAT THROUGH THE JERSEYS. 61 

and was close in the rear of General Washington, as he 
retreated successively to Brunswick, to Princeton, to Trenton, 
and to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware. The pursuit 
was urged with so much rapidity, that the rear of the one 
army, pulling down bridges was often within sight and shot 
of the van of the other, building them up. 

This retreat into, and through New Jersey, was attended 
with almost every circumstance that could occasion embar- 
rassment and depression of spirits. It commenced in a few 
days after the Americans had lost 2700 men in Fort Wash- 
ington. In fourteen days after that event, the whole flying 
camp claimed their discharge. This was followed by the 
almost daily departure of others, whose engagements termi- 
nated about the same time. A further disappointment hap- 
pened to General Washington. Gates had been ordered by 
congress to send two regiments from Ticonderoga, to 
reinforce his army. Two Jersey regiments were put under 
the command of General St. Clair, and forwarded in 
obedience to this order : but the period for which they were 
enlisted was expired, and the moment they entered their own 
state, they went off' to a man. A few officers, without 
a single private, of these two regiments, were all that 
General St. Clair brought to the aid of the retreating Ameri- 
can army. The few, who remained with General Washing- 
ton, were in a most forlorn condition. They consisted 
mostly of the troops which had garrisoned Fort Lee, and had 
been compelled to abandon that post so suddenly, that they 
commenced their retreat without tents or blankets, and 
without any utensils to dress their provisions. In this 
situation they performed a march of about ninety miles, 
and had the address to prolong it to the space of nine- 
teen days.* 

As the retreating Americans marched through the country, 
scarcely one of the inhabitants joined them ; while numbers 
were daily flocking to the royal army, to make their peace, 
and obtain protection. They saw on the one side a nu- 

* Ramsay. 
6 



02 CAPTURE OF GENERAL LEE. 

merous, well-appointed, and full-clad army, dazzling their 
eyes with the elegance of uniformity ; on the other, a 
few poor fellows, who, from their shabby clothing, were 
called ragamuffins, fleeing for their safety. Not only the 
common people changed sides in this gloomy state of public 
affairs ; but some of the leading men in New Jersey and 
Pennsylvania adopted the same expedient. Among these 
Mr. Galloway, and the family of the Aliens of Philadelphia, 
were most distinguished. The former, and one of the latter, 
had been members of congress. In this hour of adversity, 
they came within the British lines, and surrendered them- 
selves to the conquerors, alleging in justification of their 
conduct, that though they had joined with their countrymen, 
in seeking for a redress of grievances in a constitutional way, 
they had never approved of the measures lately adopted, and 
were in particular, at all times, averse to independence.* 

On the day General Washington retreated over the Dela- 
ware, the British took possession of Rhode Island, without 
any, loss, and at the same time blocked up Commodore 
Hopkin's squadron, and a number of privateers at Providence. 

In this period, when the American army was relinquishing 
its General ; the people giving up the cause ; some of their 
leaders going over to the enemy ; and the British com- 
manders succeeding in every enterprise. General Lee was 
taken prisoner at Baskenridge, by Lieutenant Colonel Har- 
court. This caused a depression of spirit among the Ameri- 
cans, far exceeding any real injury done to their essential 
interests. He had been repeatedly ordered to come forward 
with his division, and join General Washington ; but these 
orders were not obeyed. This circumstance, and the 
dangerous crisis of public affairs, together with his being 
alone, at some distance from the troops which he commanded, 
begat suspicions that he chose to fall into the hands of 
the British. Though these apprehensions were without 
foundation, they produced the same extensive mischief, as if 
they had been realities. The Americans had reposed 

* Ramsay. 



WASHINGTOiN MADE DICTATOR. 63 

extravagant confidence in his military talents, and experience 
of regular European war. Merely to have lost such an idol 
of the states, at any time, would have been distressing ; 
but losing him under circumstances, which favoured an 
opinion that, desparing of the American cause, he chose 
to be taken prisoner, was to many an extinguishment of 
every hope. 

At this critical moment, the royal army in complete posses- 
sion of New Jersey, and the republican troops exhausted, 
dispirited, retreating, and numbering only five or six thou- 
sand men, the greater part of whom would be entitled 
to their discharge at the end of the year, Washington formed 
the bold resolution, before that time should arrive, to cross 
the Delaware, and hazard an engagement with the enemy. 

Congress, seeing the dangerous situation to which every 
thing dear to the friends of independence was reduced, had 
entrusted extraordinary powers to Washington. He was 
empowered to raise first eighty- eight, and then sixteen more 
regular battalions ; to give higher bounties and pay ; and to 
act, in other respects for six months as a military dictator. 
The men, however, were not yet raised, and present circum- 
stances were little calculated to invite them into the service. 

Under these circumstances, to turn round and face a 
victorious and numerous foe, with his inconsiderable force, 
was risking much ; but the urgency of the case required that 
something should be attempted, and Washington determined 
to recross the Delaware and attack that part of the enemy 
which was stationed at Trenton. 

When the Americans retreated over the Delaware, the 
boats in the vicinity were removed out of the way of their 
pursuers ; this arrested their progress : but the British com- 
manders, in the security of conquest, cantoned their army in 
Burlington, Bordentown, Trenton, and other towns of New 
Jersey, in daily expectation of being enabled to cross into 
Pennsylvania, by means of ice, which is generally formed 
about that time.* 

* Rams-ay. Murray. 



64 RECROSSES THE DELAWARE. 

In the evening of Christmas day, General Washington 
made arrangements for re-crossing the Delaware in three 
divisions ; at M'Konkey's ferry ; at Trenton ferry ; and at or 
near Bordentown. The troops which were to have crossed 
at the two last places, w^ere commanded by Generals Ewing 
and Cadwalader, who made every exertion to get over : but 
the quantity of ice was so great, that they could not elTect 
their purpose. The main body which was commanded 
by General Washington, crossed at M'Konkey's ferry : but 
the ice in the river retarded its passage so long, that it 
was three o'clock in the morning, before the artillery could 
be gotten over. On landing in Jersey, it was formed into 
two divisions, commanded by Generals Sullivan and Greene, 
who had under their command Brigadiers Lord Stirling, 
Mercer and St. Clair. One of the divisions was ordered to 
proceed on the lower, or river road, the other on the upper, 
or Pennington road. Colonel Stark, with some light troops, 
was also directed to advance near to the river, and to 
possess himself of that part of the town which is beyond the 
bridge. The divisions having nearly the same distance 
to march, were ordered, immediately on forcing the out 
guards, to push directly into Trenton, that they might charge 
the enemy before they had time to form. Though they 
marched different roads, yet they arrived at the enemy's 
advanced post, within three minutes of each other. The out 
guards of the Hessian troops at Trenton soon fell back ; but 
kept up a constant retreating fire. Their main body, being 
hard pressed by the Americans, who had already got posses- 
sion of half their artillery, attempted to file off by a road 
leading towards Princeton : but they were checked by a 
body of troops thrown in their way. Finding themselves 
surrounded, they laid down their arms. The number w^hich 
submitted was 23 officers and 886 men. Between 30 and 40 
of the Hessians were killed and wounded. Colonel Rahl 
was among the former, and several of his officers among the 
latter. Captain Washington, of the Virginia troops, and five 
or six of the Americans, were wounded. Two were killed. 



HESSIANS TAKEN PRISONERS. 67 

and two or three were frozen to death. The detachment in 
Trenton consisted of the regiments of Rahl, Losberg, and 
Kniphauscn, amounting in the whole to about 1500 men, 
and a troop of British Ught horse. All these were killed or 
captured, except about 600, who escaped by the road leading 
to Bordentown. 

The British had a strong battalion of light infantry at 
Princeton, and a force yet remaining near the Delaware, 
superior to the American army. General Washington, 
therefore, in the evening of the same day, thought it most 
prudent to re-cross into Pennsylvania, with his prisoners. 

The effects of this successful enterprise were speedily felt 
in recruiting the American army. About 1400 regular 
soldiers, whose time of service was on the point of expiring, 
agreed to serve six weeks longer, on a promised gratuity of 
ten paper dollars to each. Men of influence were sent 
to different parts of the country to rouse the militia. The 
rapine and impolitic conduct of the British operated more 
forcibly on the inhabitants, to expel them from the state, 
than either patriotism or persuasion to prevent their overrun- 
ning it.* 

The Hessian prisoners taken on the 26th, being secured, 
General Washington re-crossed the Delaware, and took 
possession of Trenton. The detachments, which had been 
distributed over New Jersey, previous to the capture of the 
Hessians, immediately after that event, assembled at Prince- 
ton, and were joined by the army from Brunswick, under 
Lord Cornwallis. P>om this position, on the 2nd of January, 
1777, they proceeded towards Trenton in great force, hoping 
by a vigorous onset to repair the injury their cause had sus- 
tained by the late defeat. Truly delicate was the situation 
of the feeble American army. To retreat was to hazard the 
city of Philadelphia, and to destroy every ray of hope which 
had begun to dawn from their late success. To risk an 
action, with a superior force in front, and a river in rear, was 
dangerous in the extreme. To get round the advanced party 

* Ramsay 



68 BATTLE OF TRENTON. 

of the British, and, by pushing forward, to attack in their 
rear, was deemed preferable to either. The British, on their 
advance from Princeton, about 4 o'clock in the afternoon 
attacked a body of Americans posted with four field pieces, a 
little to the northward of Trenton, and compelled them to 
retreat. The pursuing British, being checked, at the bridge 
over Assumpinck creek, which runs through that town, by 
some field pieces, posted on the opposite banks of that rivulet, 
fell back so far as to be out of reach of the cannon, and 
kindled their fires. 

The Americans were drawn up on the other side of the 
creek, and in that position remained till night, cannonading 
the enemy and receiving their fire. In this critical hour, two 
armies, on which the success or failure of the American 
revolution materially depended, were crowded into the small 
village of Trenton, and only separated by a creek, in many 
places fordable. The British, believing they had all the 
advantages they could wish for, and that they could use them 
when they pleased, discontinued all further operations, and 
kept themselves in readiness to make the attack next 
morning.* 

Daylight presented a scene as brilliant on the one side, 
a3 it was unexpected on the other. Soon after it became 
dark, general Washington ordered all his baggage to be 
silently removed, and having left guards for the purpose of 
deception, marched with his whole force, by a circuitous 
route, to Princeton. This manoeuvre was determined upon 
in a council of war, from a conviction that it would avoid the 
appearance of a retreat, and at the same time the hazard of 
an action in a bad position ; and that it was the most likely 
way to preserve the city of Philadelphia, from falling into the 
hands of the British. General Washington also presumed, 
that from an eagerness to efface the impressions, made by the 
late capture of the Hessians at Trenton, the British comman- 
ders had pushed forward their principal force, and that of 
course the remainder in the rear at Princeton was not more 

* Ramsay. 



BATTLE OF PRINCETON. 69 

than equal to his own. The event verified this conjecture. 
The more effectually to disguise the departure of the Ameri- 
cans from Trenton, fires were lighted up in front of their 
camp. These not only gave an appearance of going to rest, 
but, as flame cannot be seen through, concealed from the 
British what was transacting behind them. In this relative 
position they were a pillar of fire to one army, and a pillar of 
cloud to the other. 

Providence favoured this movement of the Americans. 
The weather had been for some time so warm and moist, that 
the ground was soft, and the roads so deep as to be scarcely 
passable : but the wind suddenly changed to the north-west, 
and the ground in a short time was frozen so hard, that, when 
the Americans took up their line of march, they were no 
more retarded, than if they had been upon a solid pavement. 

General Washington reached Princeton, early in the morn- 
ing, on the 3d of January, and would have completely sur- 
prised the British, had not a party, which was on their way 
to Trenton, descried his troops, when they were about two 
miles distant, and sent back couriers to alarm their unsuspect- 
ing fellow-soldiers in their rear. These consisted of three 
regiments of British infantry, some of the royal artillery with 
two field pieces, and three troops of light dragoons. The 
centre of the Americans, consisting of the Philadelphia militia, 
while on their line of march, was briskly charged by a party 
of the British, and gave way in disorder. The moment was 
critical. General Washington pushed forward, and placed 
himself between his own men and the British ; with his 
horse's head fronting the latter. The Americans, encouraged 
by his example and exhortations, made a stand, and returned 
the British fire. The general, though between both parties, 
was providentially uninjured by either.* 

A party of tlie British fled into the college, and were there 
attacked with field pieces which were fired into it. The seat 
of the muses became for some time the scene of action. The 
party, which had taken refuge in the college, after receiving 

* Ramsay. 



70 BRITISH RETREAT TO NEW BRUNSWICK. 

a few discharges from the American field pieces, came out 
and surrendered themselves prisoners of war. 

In the course of the engagement, more than a hundred of 
the British were killed, and about 300 of them taken prisoners. 
The rest made their escape, some by pushing on towards 
Trenton, others by returning towards Brunswick. The 
Americans lost only a few : but Colonels Haslet and Potter, 
and Captains Neal and Heming of the artillery, were among 
the slain. General Mercer jeceived three bayonet wounds, 
of which he died in a short time. He was a Scotchman by 
birth ; but from principle and affection had engaged to 
support the liberties of his adopted country, with a zeal 
equal to that of any of its native sons. In private life 
he was amiable, and his character as an officer stood high in 
the public esteem. 

While they were fighting in Princeton, the British in 
Trenton were under arms, and on the point of making 
an assault on the evacuated camp of the Americans. With 
so much address had the movement to Princeton been con- 
ducted, that though, from the critical situation of the 
two armies, every ear may be supposed to have been open, 
and every watchfulness to have been employed, yet General 
Washington moved completely off" the ground, with his 
whole force, stores, baggage, and artillery, unknown to, and 
unsuspected by his adversaries. The British in Trenton, 
were so entirely deceived, that when they heard the report 
of the artillery at Princeton, though it was in the depth 
of winter, they supposed it to be thunder.* 

So great was the consternation of the British at these un- 
expected movements, that they instantly evacuated both 
Trenton and Princeton, and retreated with their whole force 
to New Brunswick. The American militia collected, and, 
forming themselves into parties, waylaid their enemies, and 
cut them otT whensoever an opportunity presented. In 
a few days they overran the Jerseys. General Maxwell sur- 
prised Elizabethtown, and took near 100 prisoners. Newark 

* Ramsay 



SUFFERINGS OF THE INHABITANTS. 71 

was abandoned : and the late conquerors were forced to 
leave Woodbridge. The royal troops were confined to 
Amboy and Brunswick, which held a water communication 
with New York. Thus, in the short space of a month, that 
part of Jersey, which lies between New Brunswick and 
Delaware, was both overrun by the British, and recovered 
by the Americans. The retreat of the continental army, the 
timid policy of the Jersey farmers, who chose rather to 
secure their property by submission, than defend it by 
resistance, made the British believe their work was done, 
and that little else remained, but to reap a harvest of plunder 
as the reward of their labours. Unrestrained by the terrors 
of civil law, uncontrolled by the severity of discipline, 
and elated with their success, the soldiers of the royal army, 
and particularly the Hessians, gave full scope to the selfish 
and ferocious passions of human nature. A conquered 
country and submitting inhabitants presented easy plunder, 
equal to their unbounded rapacity. Infants, children, old 
men and women, were stripped of their blankets and cloth- 
ing. Furniture was burnt or otherwise destroyed. Domestic 
animals were carried off, and the people robbed ?>f their 
necessary household provisions. These violences were 
perpetrated on inhabitants who had remained in their 
houses, and received printed protections, signed by order of 
the commander-in-chief. It was in vain that they produced 
these protections as a safeguard. The Hessians could not 
read them : and the British soldiers thought they were 
entitled to a share of the booty, equally with their foreign 
associates.* 

The whole country became instantly hostile to the in- 
vaders. Sufferers of all parties rose, as one man, to revenge 
their personal injuries. Those, who, from age or infirmities, 
were incapable of bearing arms, kept a strict watch on 
the movements of the royal army, and, from time to time, 
communicated information to their countrymen in arms. 

* Ramsay. 



72 EFFECT OF THE VICTORIES. 

Those who lately declined all military opposition, though 
called upon by the sacred tie of honour pledged to each 
other on the Declaration of Independence, cheerfully 
embodied, when they found submission to be unavailing for 
the security of their estates. This was not done originally 
in consequence of the victories of Trenton and Princeton. 
In the very moment of these actions, or before the news of 
them had circulated, sundry individuals, not knowing of 
General Washington's movements, were concerting private 
insurrections, to revenge themselves on the plunderers. The 
dispute originated about property, or in other words, about 
the right of taxation. From the same source, at this time, 
it received a new and forcible impulse. The farmer, who 
could not trace the consequences of British taxation, nor of 
American independence, felt the injuries he sustained from 
the depredation of licentious troops. The militia of New 
Jersey, who had hitherto behaved most shamefully, from this 
time forward redeemed their character, and, throughout 
a tedious war, performed services with a spirit and discipline, 
in many respects, equal to that of regular soldiers.* 

The victories of Trenton and Princeton seemed to be like 
a resurrection from the dead, to the desponding friends of 
independence. A melancholy gloom had, in the first twenty- 
five days of December, overspread the United States ; but, 
from the memorable era of the 26th of the same month, their 
prospects began to brighten. The recruiting service, wdiich 
for some time had been at a stand, was successfully renewed : 
and hopes were soon indulged, that the commander-in-chief 
woidd be enabled to take the field in the spring, with 
a permanent regular force. General Washington retired to 
Morristown, that he might afford shelter to his suffering army. 
The American militia had sundry successful skirmishes with 
detachments of their adversaries. Within four days after the 
affair at Princeton, between forty and fifty W^aldeckers were 
killed, wounded, or taken, at Springfield, by an equal 

* Riim!?nv. 



AT TRENTON AND PRINCETON. 73 

number of the same New Jersey militia, which, but a month 
before, suflered the British to overrun their country without 
opposition. This enterprise was conducted by Colonel 
Spencer, whose gallantry, on the occasion, was rewarded 
with the command of a regiment. 

During the winter movements, which have been just 
related, the soldiers of both armies underwent great hard- 
ships ; but the Americans suflered by far the greatest. 
Many of them were without shoes, though marching over 
frozen ground, which so gashed their naked feet, that each 
step was marked with blood. There was scarcely a tent in 
the whole army. The city of Philadelphia had been twice 
laid under contribution, to provide them with blankets. 
Officers had been appointed to examine every house, and, 
after leaving a scanty covering for the family, to bring 
ofT the rest, for the use of the troops in the field ; but, 
notwithstanding these exertions, the quantity procured was 
far short of decency, much less of comfort. 

The officers and soldiers of the American army were about 
this time inoculated in their cantonment at Morristown. As 
very few of them had ever had the small pox, the inoculation 
was nearly universal. The disorder had previously spread 
among them in the natural way, and proved mortal to many : 
but after inoculation was introduced, though whole regiments 
were inoculated in a day, there was little or no mortality 
from the small pox ; and the disorder was so slight, that, 
from the beginning to the end of it, there was not a single 
day in which they could not, and, if called upon, wouM not 
have turned out and fought the British.* 

Three months, which followed the actions of Trenton and 
Princeton, passed away without any important military 
enterprise on either side. Major General Putnam was di- 
rected to take post at Princeton, and cover the country in the 
vicinity. He had only a few hundred troops, though he was 
no more than eighteen miles distant from the strong garrison 
of the British at Brunswick. At one period he had fewer 

* Ramsay. 
K 7 



74 RESULT OF THE CAMPAIGN OF 1776. 

men for duty, than he had miles of frontier to guard. The 
situation of General Washington at Morristown was not 
more eligible. His force was trifling, when compared with 
that of the British ; but the enemy, and his own countrymen, 
believed the contrary. Their deception was cherished, and 
artfully continued by the specious parade of a considerable 
army. The American officers took their station in positions 
of difficult access, and kept up a constant communication 
with each other. This secured them from insult and sur- 
prise. While they covered the country, they harassed the 
foraging parties of the British, and often attacked them with 
success. 

The campaign of 1776 did not end till it had been 
protracted into the first month of the year 1777. The 
British had counted on the complete and speedy reduction 
of their late colonies : but they found the work more difficult 
of execution, than was supposed. They wholly failed 
in their designs on the southern states. In Canada, they 
recovered what, in the preceding year, they had lost ; drove 
the Americans out of their borders, and destroyed their fleet 
on the lakes : but they failed in making their intended 
impression on the northwestern frontier of the states. They 
obtained possession of Rhode Island : but the acquisition 
was of little service ; perhaps was of detriment. For nearly 
three years, several thousand men stationed thereon, for its 
security, were lost to every purpose of active co-operation 
with the royal forces in the field, and the possession of 
it secured no equivalent advantages. The British completel/ 
succeeded against the city of New York, and the adjacent 
country: but when they pursued their victories into New 
Jersey, and subdivided their array, the recoiling Americans 
soon recovered the greatest part of what they had lost. 

Sir William Howe, after having nearly reached Philadel- 
phia, was confined to limits so narrow, that the fee simple of 
all he commanded would not reimburse the expense incurred 
by its conquest.* 

* Ramsay. 



GENERAL REMARKS. 



75 



The war, on the part of the Americans, was but barely 
begun. Hitherto they had engaged with temporary forces, 
for a redress of grievances : but towards the close of this 
year they made arrangements for raising a permanent 
army, to contend with Great Britain for the sovereignty 
of the country. To have thus far stood their ground, 
with their new levies, was a matter of great importance. 
To them delay was victory ; and not to be conquered 
was to conquer.* 

* Ramsay. 




HESSIAN PRISONERS MARCHING FROM TRENTON. 




CHAPTER V. 

Campaign of 1777. 



thy 



PON the field just before 

the commencement of one of 

those memorable battles which 

distinguished the reign of 

Frederick the Great, Prince 

Leopold of Dessau one of his 

ablest generals is said to have 

uttered the following singular 

prayer. "Heavenly Father! 

graciously aid me this day: 

but if thou shouldst not be so 

disposed, lend not, at least, 

aid to those scoundrels, tlie enemy ; but passively await 
76 - 1 . 




EXERTIONS OF WASHINGTON. 77 

llie issue." At the commencement of the campaign of 1777 
the Americans had a more hvely confidence in the Divine 
assistance. The signal interpositions of Providence in their 
favour at the retreat from Long Island and in the victories of 
Trenton and Princeton had inspired the people with strong 
hopes of success and the new campaign was commenced with 
proportionate vigour. 

Relying upon the effect of the late successful operations on 
the minds of the Americans, the Commander-in-chief issued 
a proclamation, absolving the inhabitants who had taken the 
oaths of allegiance prescribed by the British commissioners, 
and promised them protection on condition of their subscri- 
bing to a form of oath prescribed by Congress. The effects 
of this proclamation were almost instantaneous. The whole 
people of New Jersey rose up against the enemy who had in- 
dulged unchecked in plundering their farms and houses, and 
attached themselves to the service of America. Some joined 
the army under Washington, others supplied the camp with 
provisions and fuel, or gave early and accurate notice of the 
movements of the British. In consequence of their assistance 
General Washington was enabled to harass the English 
greatly ; and small as his force was, he always posted himself 
near the camp of the enemy. He was incessantly insulting, 
surprising and cutting off" their pickets and advanced guards. 
He was firm and undaunted amidst want, inclemency of 
weather, and difficulty and danger of every kind. Amboy 
and Brunswick were in a manner besieged. "In this inde- 
cisive warfare," says Stedman, "it is supposed that more of 
the British were sacrificed than would have been lost in an 
attack on General Washington's whole force, which, at this 
period, was less than four thousand men, most of them un- 
disciplined and inexperienced."* 

It should be remembered that this was all done at a time 
when the Commander-in-chief was labouring to free his 
soldiers from their worst enemy by having them inoculated 
for the small-pox, and this example, being generally followed 

* Ramsay 

-7 * 



78 GENERAL TRYON'S EXPEDITION. 

throughout the country, was productive of the most beneficial 
effects. 

Before the royal army took the field, in prosecution of the 
main business of the campaign, two enterprises for the de- 
struction of American stores were undertaken, in an opposite 
direction to what proved eventually to be the theatre of the 
operations of Sir William Howe. The first was conducted 
by Colonel Bird, the second by major general Tryon. The 
former landed with about 500 men at Peek's-kill, near 50 
miles from New York. General Washington had repeatedly 
cautioned the commissaries not to suffer large quantities of 
provisions to be near the water, in such places as were ac- 
cessible to shipping, but his prudent advice had not been re- 
garded. The few Americans under General M'Dougal who 
were stationed as a guard at Peek's-kill, on the approach of 
Colonel Bird, fired the principal storehouses, and retired to a 
good position, about two or three miles distant. The loss of 
provisions, forage, and other valuable articles, was con- 
siderable.* 

Major-General Tryon, with a detachment of 2000 men, 
embarked at New York, and passing through the Sound, 
landed between Fairfield and Norwalk. They advanced 
through the country without interruption, and arrived in about 
20 hours at Danbury. On their approach the few continentals 
who were in the town withdrew from it. The British began 
to burn and destroy, but abstained from injuring the property 
of such as were reputed torics;— 18 houses, 800 barrels of 
pork and beef, 800 barrels of flour, 2000 bushels of grain, 
1700 tents, and some other articles were lost to the Americans. 
Generals W^ooster, Arnold and Silliman, having hastily 
collected a few hundred of the inhabitants, made arrange- 
ments for interrupting the march of the royal detachment, but 
the arms of those who came forward on this emergency, were 
injured by excessive rains, and the men were worn down with 
a march of 30 miles in the course of a day. Such dispositions 
were nevertheless made, and such advantageous posts were 
* Ramsay. 



DEATH OF GENERAL WOOSTER. 79 

taken, as enabled them greatly to annoy the invaders when 
returning to their ships. General Arnold, with about 500 
men, by a rapid movement, reached Ridgefield in their front — 
barricaded the road, kept up a brisk lire upon them, and 
sustained their attack, till they had made a lodgment on a 
ledge of rocks on his left. After the British had gained this 
eminence, a whole platoon levelled at General Arnold, not 
more than 30 yards distant. His horse was killed, but he 
escaped. While he was extricating himself from his horse, 
a soldier advanced to run him through with a bayonet, but he 
shot him dead w4th his pistol, and afterwards got off safe. 
The Americans, in several detached parties, harassed the rear 
of the British, and from various stands kept up a scattering 
fire upon them, till they reached their shipping. 

The British accomplished the object of the expedition, but 
it cost them dear. — They had nearly 200 men killed, wounded, 
or taken. The loss of the Americans was about 20 killed, 
and 40 wounded. Among the former was Dr. Atwater, a 
gentleman of respectable character and considerable influence. 
Colonel Lamb was among the latter. General Wooster, 
though seventy years old, behaved with the vigour and spirit 
of youth. While gloriously defending the liberties of his 
country, he received a mortal wound. Congress resolved, 
that a monument should be erected to his memory, as an 
acknowledgment of his merit and services. They also re- 
solved, that a horse, properly caparisoned, should be pre- 
sented to general Arnold, in their name, as a token of their 
approbation of his gallant conduct.* 

Not long after the excursion to Danbury, Colonel Meigs, an 
enterprising American officer, transported a detachment of 
about 170 Americans, in whale boats, over the sound, which 
separates Long Island from Connecticut, and burned several 
brigs and sloops, belonging to the British, and destroyed a 
large quantity of forage and other articles, collected for their 
use in Sagg-Harbor on that island — killed six of their soldiers, 
and brought off 90 prisoners, without having a single man 

* Ramsay. 



80 MOVEMENTS OF WASHINGTON. 

either killed or wounded. The Colonel and his party re- 
turned to Guilford in twenty-five hours from the time of their 
departure, having in that short space not only completed the 
object of their expedition, but traversed by land and water, 
a space not less than 90 miles. Congress ordered an elegant 
sword to be presented to Colonel Meigs, for his good conduct 
in this expedition. 

As the season advanced, the American army in New 
Jersey, was reinforced by the successive arrival of recruits, 
but nevertheless at the opening of the campaign, it amounted 
only to 8378, of whom nearly 2000 were sick. 

Great pains had been taken to recruit the British army 
with American levies. A commission of Brigadier-General 
had been conferred on Mr. Oliver Delancey, a loyalist 
of great influence in New York, and he was authorized 
to raise three battalions. Every effort had been made, 
to raise the men, both within and without the British lines, 
and also from among the American prisoners, but with 
all these exertions, only 597 were procured. Mr. Courtland 
Skinner, a loyalist well known in Jersey, was also appointed 
a brigadier, and authorized to raise five battalions. Great 
efforts were made to procure recruits for his command, 
but their whole number amounted only to 517.* 

Towards the latter end of May, General Washington 
quitted his winter encampment at Morristown, and took 
a strong position at Middlebrook. Soon after this movement 
was effected, the British marched from Brunswick, and 
extended their van as far as Somerset Court House, but in a 
few days returned to their former station. This sudden 
change was probably owing to the unexpected opposition 
which seemed to be collecting from all quarters, for the 
Jersey militia turned out in a very spirited manner, to oppose 
them. Six months before that same army marched through 
New Jersey, without being fired upon, and even small 
parties of them had safely patrolled the country, at a distance 
from their camp ; but experience having proved that British 

* Ramsay 



HOWE'S ATTEMPTS. 81 

protections were no security for property, the inhabitants 
generally resolved to try the effects of resistance, in pre- 
ference to a second submission. A fortunate mistake gave 
them an opportunity of assembling in great force on this 
emergency. Signals had been agreed on, and beacons 
erected on high places, with the view of communicating over 
the country instantaneous intelligence of the approach of the 
British. A few hours before the royal army began their march, 
the signal of alarm, on the foundation of a false report, had 
been hoisted. The farmers, with arms in their hands, ran to the 
place of rendezvous from considerable distances. They had 
set out at least twelve hours before the British, and on their 
appearance were collected in formidable numbers. Whether 
Sir William Howe intended to force his way through 
the country to the Delaware, and afterwards to Philadelphia, 
or to attack the American army, is uncertain, but whatever 
was his design, he thought proper suddenly to relinquish it, 
and fell back to Brunswick. The British army, on their 
retreat, burned and destroyed the farm houses on the road, 
nor did they spare those buildings which were dedicated to 
the service of the Deity. 

Sir WilUam Howe, after his retreat to Brunswick, en- 
deavoured to provoke General Washington to an engage- 
ment, and left no manceuvre untried, that was calculated 
to induce him to quit his position. At one time he appeared 
as if he intended to push on without regarding the army op- 
posed to him. At another he accurately examined the 
situation of the American encampment, hoping that some 
unguarded part might be found, on which an attack might be 
made that would open the way to a general engagement. 
All these hopes were frustrated. General Washington knew 
the full value of his situation. He had too much penetration 
to lose it from the circumvention of military manoeuvres, and 
too much temper to be provoked to a dereliction of it. He 
was well apprised it was not the interest of his country, 
to commit its fortune to a single action.* 

* Ramsay. 



82 HOWE LEAVES THE JERSEYS. 

Sir William Howe suddenly relinquished his position 
in front of the Americans, and retired with his whole force to 
Amboy. The apparently retreating British, were pursued by 
a considerable detachment of the American army, and Gene- 
ral Washington advanced from Middlebrook to Quibbletown, 
to be near at hand for the support of his advanced parties. 
The British General immediately marched his army back from 
Amboy, with great expedition, hoping to bring on a general 
action on equal ground, but he was disappointed. General 
Washington fell back, and posted his army in such an 
advantageous position, as compensated for the inferiority of 
his numbers. Sir William Howe was now fully convinced 
of the impossibility of compelling a general engagement on 
equal terms, and also satisfied that it would be too hazardous 
to attempt passing the Delaware, while the country was in 
arms, and the main American army in full force in his rear.^ 

Sir William Howe, being now sensible that every scheme 
of bringing the Americans to an engagement would be 
unattended with success, resolved to retire from the Jerseys. 
Accordingly, on the 28th of June, he returned with the army 
to Amboy, and on the succeeding day crossed over to Staten 
Island. A short cessation of course occurred on each side. 

During the continuance of this, a spirited determination 
was made and executed by Colonel Barton ; it was to carry 
off the commander of the British forces on Rhode Island, 
General Prescott, and in consequence to procure the enlarge- 
ment of General Lee, by an exchange of the two generals. 
The British general's head-quarters were on the west side of 
the island, near the Narraganset Bay, about a quarter of a 
mile from the shore. He was guarded by only one sentinel 
at a time, and his quarters were above a mile from any body 
of troops. No patrols were posted on the shore, and the 
general depended solely on a guard-ship that lay in the bay, 
opposite to his quarters. Colonel Barton being acquainted 
with these circumstances, set out from Providence, with some 
officers and soldiers, in two boats, keeping near the island of 

* Ramsay. 



HOWE SAILS TO THE SOUTH. 83 

Providence, till he came to the south end, which was 
not more than two miles and a half from the general's 
quarters. Here he remained till dark, when he proceeded 
across the bay unperceived, and landed about midnight. 
The sentinel was surprised and properly secured — two other 
soldiers ran away ; the general was taken out of bed, and, 
without being suffered even to put on his clothes, was 
hurried on board one of the boats. The boat passed under 
the stern of the British guard-ship without being perceived, 
and conveyed the general in safety to Providence. Sir 
William Howe had hitherto steadily refused to release 
General Lee on any conditions whatever, but the capture of 
General Prescott obliged him to relinquish his resolution; 
and General Lee was, in a short period, restored to the 
American cause. 

On the 5th of July, the British troops, consisting of thirty- 
six Hessian and British battalions, including light-infantry 
and grenadiers, a corps called the queen's rangers, and 
a regiment of light horse, embarked in transports, where both 
foot and cavalry remained pent up, in the hottest season of 
the year, in the holds of the vessels, until the twenty-third, 
when they sailed from Sandy Hook ; but meeting with 
contrary winds, did not arrive at the capes of the Delaware 
till the thirtieth. At New York were left seventeen bat- 
talions, the new provincial corps, and a regiment of light- 
horse, under the command of General Clinton, and several 
battalions were stationed on Rhode Island. 

Sir William Howe at first attempted to sail up the 
Delaware, but having received intelligence that the Ameri- 
cans had rendered the navigation of that river difficult, 
he gave up his original intention, and proceeded to Chesa- 
peake Bay.* 

The circumstance of the British fleet putting out to sea, 
after they had looked into the Delaware, added to the appre- 
hension before entertained, that the whole was a feint 
calculated to draw the American army farther from the North 

'*' Stedman, 



84 HOWE PURSUED. 

river^ so as to prevent their being at hand to oppose a 
junction between Howe and Burgoyne. Washington there- 
fore fell back to such a middle station, as would enable him, 
either speedily to return to the North river, or advance to the 
relief of Philadelphia. The British fleet, after leaving the 
capes of Delaware, were not heard of for near three weeks, 
except that they had once or twice been seen near the coast 
steering southwardly. A council of officers, convened at 
Neshaminy, near Philadelphia, unanimously gave it as their 
opinion, that Charleston, in South Carolina, was most 
probably their object, and that it would be impossible for the 
army to march in season for its relief. It was therefore 
concluded to try to repair the loss of Charleston, which was 
considered as unavoidable, either by attempting something on 
New York island, or by uniting with the northern army, to 
give more effectual opposition to Burgoyne. A small change 
of position, conformably to this new system, took place. 
The day before the above resolution was adopted, the British 
fleet entered the Chesapeake. Intelligence thereof, in a few 
days, reached the American army, and dispelled that mist of 
uncertainty, in which General Howe's movements had been 
heretofore enveloped. The American troops w^ere put in 
motion to meet the British army. Their numbers on paper 
amounted to 14,000, but their real effective force on which 
dependence might be placed in the day of battle, did 
not much exceed 8000 men. Every appearance of con- 
fidence was assumed by them as they passed through Phila- 
delphia, that the citizens might be intimidated from joining 
the British. About the same time a number of the principal 
inhabitants of that city, being suspected of disaffection 
to the American cause, were taken into custody, and sent to 
Virginia.* 

The winds proved so contrary, as all of the officers 

acquainted with the climate had predicted, that the British 

fleet did not enter the Chesapeake till the middle of August. 

As soon as they arrived in the Bay they proceeded up 

* Ramsay. 



HOWE'S ADVANCE. 85 

the Elk, the head of which river they gained in safety on the 
24th of August. 

As soon as the army was landed, the British General 
published a proclamation, in which he offered pardon and 
protection to all who would surrender themselves to the 
King's troops ; and at the same time he assured the inhabit- 
ants that the strictest order and discipline should be pre- 
served by the troops in marching through the country. On 
the 28th of August the army moved forwards to a village 
at the head of Elk, where the head-quarters were fixed. 
On the 3d of September a detachment was moved forwards 
about five miles ; dispersing the advanced guards of the 
Americans, and taking post on Iron Hill, a place that 
commanded a view of the Delaware. Generals Grant and 
Kniphausen having joined General Howe with the troops 
under their command on the 8th of September, the whole 
army moved onwards in two columns on the route to 
Philadelphia. After they had proceeded about thirteen 
miles they halted, on receiving intelligence of the motions of 
the American army. 

On the 11th of September the British army moved 
forwards ; the Americans, retiring before them to the other 
side of the Brandywine river, where they halted, and posted 
themselves on strong ground under cover of woods with 
intervals of open ground between them. The advanced 
corps was stationed at Red Clay Creek. The Brandywine 
runs into the Delaware at Wilmington, and it was necessary 
for the British army to pass over it in their route to Phila- 
delphia. Washington therefore secured, and resolved to 
defend, the principal fords. 

At Chadd's Ford, the spot where it was judged most 
probable that the royal army would make an attempt, 
batteries were erected on the banks of the rivulet, with 
intrenchments that commanded the pass.* 

While the Americans were occupied at Chadd's Ford, 
Lord Cornwallis, with one column of the English army, con- 

* Stedman. 
8 



86 BATTLE OF BR ANDY WINE. 

sisting of two battalions of grenadiers, as many of light 
infantry, the Hessian grenadiers, part of the seventy-first 
regiment, and two British brigades, made a circuit of 
seventeen miles, and crossed the forks of the Brandywine on 
the 13th of September, with an intention of gaining the 
American rear. At the same time General Kniphausen, with 
the second division, consisting of two British brigades, the 
Hessians, and Wemys's corps of rangers, marched in a 
direct line to Chadd's Ford ; and attacked a detached body 
under Maxwell that had crossed the river, and were posted 
on the south side of it. After some resistance. Maxwell Was 
forced to repass the Brandywine under cover of the Ameri- 
can batteries.* 

General Washington remained in uncertainty respecting 
the movements of the enemy, until about two o'clock in the 
afternoon, when he immediately made such a change in his 
dispositions as was deemed necessary. Wayne and Maxwell 
were stationed at Chadd's Ford to keep Kniphausen in 
check. Washington and Greene commanded the centre as a 
reserve, whilst Sullivan, Stirling, and Stephen were advanced 
up the Brandywine to confront Cornw^alHs. This last 
division took strong and advantageous ground, but Sullivan's 
troops were scarcely formed at half past four, when the 
action began. The engagement was very warm and main- 
tained for some time, when the American right began to give 
way, an4 exposed the flanks of the remaining divisions to 
such a galling fire that the line soon became completely 
routed. The flight became general before Washington and 
Greene could come to the support of the wing. Colonel 
Stevens' regiment of Virginians, and Stewart's Pennsylva- 
nians covered the retreat so effectually as to cause Sir 
William Howe to give over the pursuit. Whilst the Ameri- 
can right wing was engaged, Kniphausen crossed the 
Brandywine at Chadd's Ford, and with much loss succeeded 
in forcing the works, which were defended by three field 
pieces and a howitzer. Learning that the right wing 

* Stedman. 



BATTLE OF BRANDY WINE. 87 

had been defeated, the left then withdrew, and the whole 
army retired to Chester, whence it marched next day to 
Philadelphia.* 

The American loss amounted to three hundred killed, four 
hundred prisoners, most of whom were among the wounded, 
of which there were about six hundred. The British 
acknowledged a loss of one hundred killed, and four hun- 
dred wounded. In this action, the Marquis Lafayette 
and General Woodford were wounded. The former was a 
French nobleman of high rank, who, animated with the love 
of liberty, had left his native country, and offered his services 
to Congress. While in France, and only nineteen years of 
age, he espoused the cause of the Americans, with the most 
disinterested and generous ardour. Having determined 
to join them, he communicated his intentions to the Ameri- 
can commissioners, at Paris. They justly conceived, that a 
patron of so much importance would be of service to their 
cause, and encouraged his design. Before he had embarked 
from France, intelligence arrived in Europe, that the Ameri- 
can insurgents, reduced to 2000 men, were fleeing through 
Jersey before a British force of 30,000. Under these 
circumstances, the American commissioners at Paris thought 
it but honest to dissuade him from the present prosecution of 
his perilous enterprise. It was in vain that they acted 
so candid a part. His zeal to serve a distressed country, 
was not abated by her misfortunes. Having embarked in a 
vessel, which he purchased for the purpose, he arrived 
in Charleston, early in 1777, and soon after joined the 
American army. Congress resolved, that " in consideration 
of his zeal, illustrious family and connexions, he should have 
the rank of Major-General in their army." Independent of 
the risk he ran as an American officer, he hazarded his large 
fortune, in consequence of the laws of France, and also the 
confinement of his person, in case of capture, when on his 
way to the United States, without the chance of being 
acknowledged by any nation ; for his court had forbidden his 

* Marsliall. 



^^- 



88 BATTLE OF BRANDYWINE. 

proceeding to America, and had despatched orders to have 
him confined in the West Indies, if found in that quarter. 
This gallant nobleman, who under all these disadvantages 
had demonstrated his good will to the United States, re- 
ceived a wound in his leg, at the battle of Brandywine, but 
he nevertheless continued in the field, and exerted himself 
both by word and example in rallying the Americans. Other 
foreigners of distinction also shared in the engagement. 
Count Pulaski, a Polish nobleman, the same who a few years 
before had carried off king Stanislaus from his capital, 
though surrounded with a numerous body of guards, and a 
Russian army, fought with the Americans at Brandywine. 
He was a thunderbolt of war, and always sought for the post 
of danger as the post of honour. Soon after this engagement 
Congress appointed him commander of horse, with the rank 
of Brigadier. Monsieur du Coudray, a French officer of 
high rank, and great abilities, while on his way from Phila- 
delphia to join the American army, about this time was 
drowned in the river Schuylkill. He rode into a flat- 
bottomed boat on a spirited mare, whose career he was not 
able to stop, and she went out at the farther end into 
the river, with her rider on her back. 

The evening after the battle of Brandywine, a party of the 
British went to Wilmington, and took president M'Kinley 
prisoner. They also took possesvsion of a shallop, loaded 
with the most valuable effects of the inhabitants.* 

Howe persevered in his scheme of gaining the right flank 
of the Americans. This was no less steadily pursued on the 
one side, than avoided on the other. Washington came 
forward in a few days with a resolution of risking another 
action. He accordingly advanced as far as the Warren 
tavern on the Lancaster road. Near that place both armies 
were on the point of engaging with their whole force, 
but were prevented by a most violent storm of rain, which 
continued for a whole day and night. When the rain ceased, 
the Americans found that their ammunition was almost 
* Ramsay. 



ACTION AT PAOLI TAVERN. 89 

entirely ruined. They therefore withdrew to a place of 
safety. Before a proper supply was procured, the British 
marched from their position near the White Horse tavern, 
down towards the Swedes' Ford. The Americans again took 
post in the front ; but the British, instead of urging an 
action, began to march up towards Reading. To save 
the stores which had been deposited in that place, Washing- 
ton took a new position, and left the British in undisturbed 
possession of the roads which lead to Philadelphia. His 
troops were worn down with a succession of severe duties. 
There were in his army above a thousand men who were 
barefooted, and who had performed all their late movements 
in that condition. About this time the Americans sustained 
a considerable loss by a night attack, conducted by General 
Grey on a detachment of their troops, which was encamped 
near the Paoli tavern under Wayne. The outposts and 
pickets were forced without noise, about one o'clock in the 
morning. The men had scarcely time to turn out, and when 
they turned out they unfortunately paraded in the light 
of their fires. This directed the British how and where 
to proceed. They rushed in upon them and by a free 
and exclusive use of the bayonet succeeded in killing or 
wounding over 2000 of the Americans. The enterprise was 
conducted with so much address, that the loss of the 
assailants did not exceed eight. 

Congress, which after a short residence at Baltimore, had 
returned to Philadephia, were obliged a second time to 
consult their safety by flight. They i-etired at first to Lancas- 
ter, and afterwards to Yorktown. 

The bulk of the British army being left in Germantown, 
Sir William Howe, with a small part, made his triumphal 
entry into Philadelphia, and was received with the hearty 
welcome of numerous citizens, who either from conscience, 
cowardice, interest, or principal, had hitherto separated 
themselves from the class of active whigs.* 

The possession of the largest city in the United States, 

* Ramsay. 
M 8* 



90 HOWE IX PHILADELPHIA. 

together with the dispersion of that grand council which had 
heretofore conducted their public affairs, were reckoned by 
tlie short sighted as decisive of their fate. The submission 
of countries, after the conquest of their capital, had often 
been a thing of course ; but in the great contest for the 
sovereignty of the United States, the question did not rest 
with a ruler, or a body of rulers, nor was it to be determined 
by the possession or loss of any particular place. It was the 
public mind, the sentiments and opinions of the yeomanry of 
the country, which were to decide. Though Philadelphia 
had become the residence of the British army, yet as long as 
the bulk of the people of the United States were opposed to 
their government, the country was unsubdued. Indeed 
it was presumed by the more discerning politicians, that the 
luxuries of a great city would so far enervate the British 
troops as to indispose them for those active exertions to 
which they were prompted, while inconveniently encamped 
in the open country. 

To take off the impression the British successess might 
make in France, to the prejudice of America, Doctor 
Franklin gave them an ingenious turn, by observing, " that 
instead of saying Sir Wilham Howe had taken Philadelphia, 
it would be more proper to say, Philadelphia had taken 
Sir William Howe."* 

The city being now securely in the possession of the 
British army, Lord HoAve turned his attention to removing 
the obstructions in the Delaware, placed there for the purpose 
of saving Congress from an attack by the British fleet. 
Three rows of chevaux-de-frise, composed of immense 
beams of timber, connected together by bolts, and armed 
with iron pikes firmly fixed in every direction had been sunk 
in the river, some distance below the mouth of the Schuyl- 
kill. The lower line of these works was defended by 
a fortification at Billingsport on the Jersey side of the river, 
and the upper by a fort, furnished with heavy artillery, at a 
place called Red Bank, on the same side. Works had also 
* Ramsay. 



MARCH TO GERxMANTOWN. 91 

been erected on a low marshy island, formed by depositions 
of mud and sand, whence it received its name of Mud 
Island. The redoubt on Red Bank, being situated on high 
and commanding ground, served also as a protection to the 
water force, which might retire there for safety. This con- 
sisted of fourteen gallies mounting heavy cannon, two 
floating batteries of nine guns each, with a number of armed 
vessels, fire-ships and rafts. 

To remove these obstructions so as to open a communica- 
tion between the fleet and the army, was an object of 
the utmost importance, but its accomplishment could only be 
effected by reducing the forts by which they were defended. 
Three large batteries were commenced on Province Island, 
formed by the junction of the Schuylkill with the Delaware, 
immediately opposite Mud Island. While yet incomplete, 
they were attacked by two frigates aided by many of 
the smaller vessels. For some time, the vessels kept up 
a heavy fire upon the town, but, when the tide fell, the 
frigate Delaware was left aground, and captured by the 
enemy, the smaller vessels being compelled to fly to the forts 
for protection. The British General now had possession 
of the ferry, and was enabled to intercept the supplies sent 
to the forts below from Trenton.* 

But, whilst the enemy were thus engaged in clearing the 
river. General Washington who had been reinforced at his 
camp at Skippack, about twenty miles from Philadelphia and 
sixteen from Germantown, by all the expected troops except 
the Virginians, formed the plan of surprising the camp 
of Germantown. He was the more induced to attempt 
it from the knowledge he had received of the large detach- 
ments sent to take possession of Philadelphia, and employed 
on the river service. At about six o'clock in the afternoon 
of the 3d of October, the army quitted the encampment 
at Skippack and commenced a night march for Germantown. 
Wayne and Sullivan were to attack the left wing of the 
enemy in front, whilst Armstrong with the Pennsylvania 
* Marshall. Stedman. 



92 BATTLE OF GERMANTOWN. 

militia, accompanied by the commander-in-chief in person, 
attacked it on the rear. Greene and Stephens were to attack 
the right wing in front, whilst Smallwood fell upon its rear. 
Stirling's division, together with Nash and Maxwell's 
brigade, formed a corps de reserve. At dawn of day on the 
4th, the troops under Sullivan drove in the picket at the head 
of the village. The 40th regiment under Colonel Musgrave 
was next attacked and defeated. That gallant officer throw- 
ing himself into a stone house belonging to Mr. Chew, with 
five companies which he succeeded in preserving entire. 
From the windows he poured an incessant and galling 
fire upon the advancing Americans, and by his gallant con- 
duct succeeded for a time in arresting their progress. After 
making several bloody and ineffectual attempts to take 
the house by storm, and vainly endeavouring to make 
an impression on its walls with light artillery, a regiment was 
left to guard it, and the column moved off" to the left.* 

Meanwhile, the left wing of the American army had 
attacked and driven from its position the light infantry which 
formed the front of the British right wing. Whilst pursuing 
the flying enemy, Woodford's brigade was arrested by 
a heavy fire from Chew's house, directed against its right 
flank. The artillery being brought to play upon the house, 
caused the advance of the brigade to be retarded, whilst it 
was too light to render any service. Whilst the two bri- 
gades of Stephens' division were thus separated from each 
other. General Greene had entered the town, broken a part 
of the British right wing and made a number of prisoners. 
Hitherto the events of the morning had seemed to promise 
success, but the troops of the different bodies had necessarily 
become separated, and a thick fog which had proved advan- 
tageous on the commencement of the action, now not only 
prevented the commander-in-chief from learning the position 
of the diirerent regiments, but also rendered the troops 
incapable of distinguishing friend from foe. The number of 
fences, too, which the army were obliged to cross, and 

* Marshall. Stedman. 



AMERICANS RETREAT. 93 

in many cases to tear up to allow of the passage of the 
artillery, impeded all their motions, and Washington soon 
perceived that a retreat was inevitable. The attacks on the 
flanks and rear appear not to have been made, and the troops 
in that part of the enemy's camp were left at liberty to meet 
the right of Sullivan's division, which had penetrated far into 
the town, whilst his left was detained at Chew's house. 
The action soon became warm in this quarter, and Greene 
was prevented from aiding Sullivan with that part of his 
division which had entered the town, by an attack from the 
British right, which had by this time recovered from its 
confusion. This was the sharpest contest of the day, and had 
the other divisions of the army fulfilled their instructions 
as accurately as did Greene, there can be no doubt but 
that victory would have crowned the American banner. 
But the American right wing now began to retreat, owing, it 
is said, to the want of ammunition, and the fog breaking, 
discovered to Greene the troops of Sullivan, retreating 
in confusion under an attack made by General Grant upon 
the left of his line, whilst he was engaged in front. Greene 
was now in great danger of being surrrounded, and he 
slowly retired, covering the retreat of the army without loss. 
This long and sharp action lasted near two hours and a half,' 
the bayonet being used only on the American left, owing to 
the nature of the ground. Had there been sufficient light 
for the Americans to discover the manner in which the 
enemy had formed, their movements might have been 
adapted to the occasion, when there could have been no 
doubt as to the result, and Generals Washington and Greene 
were both of the opinion that the Americans retreated at the 
moment when victory was within their grasp. In a letter to 
Congress, written three days after the battle, the commander- 
in-chief writes ; " It is with much chagrin and mortification 
I add that every account confirms the opinion I at first 
entertained, that our troops retreated at the instant when 
victory was declaring in our favour. The tumult, disorder, 

* Marshall. Sterlman. 



94 ATTACK ON RED BANK. 

and even despair, which it is said had taken place in the 
British array, were scarcely paralelled." The artillery was 
all saved, even to a piece belonging to Greene's column, that 
had been dismounted ; the fact of his coolly ordering it to be 
placed in a wagon and brought away, is conclusive evidence 
that the retreat was not hurried. In this battle, the Ameri- 
cans lost about two hundred in killed, three times that 
number wounded, and about four hundred prisoners. Gene- 
ral Nash was killed, and among the wounded was Colonel 
Matthews, whose regiment of Virginians had penetrated into 
the centre of the town. The British acknowledged a loss 
of six hundred in killed and wounded ; among the former 
were Brigadier-General Agnew and Colonel Bird. After the 
action, the American army marched to Perkiomen Creek, 
where it was reinforced by fifteen hundred Virginia militia 
and a state regiment, when Washington again advanced and 
took post at Skippack. Howe soon after the battle, brought 
the whole of his army to Philadelphia, where he again 
turned his attention to the reduction of the forts on the 
river.* 

An attempt was soon made to carry the redoubt and in- 
trenchment at Red Bank by assault. The execution of this 
enterprise was entrusted to Colonel Donop, a brave and high 
spirited German officer, who, with three battalions of Hessian 
grenadiers, the regiment of Mirbach, and the infantry chas- 
seurs, 2000 men in all, passed the Delaware, from Philadel- 
phia, on the 21st of October, and, on the following day in 
the afternoon, reached the place of his destination. A dis- 
position for the attack was instantly made, and the brave 
Donop, with undaunted firmness, led on his troops to the 
assault, through a heavy fire, not only from the works at Red 
Bank, but from the gallies and floating batteries upon the 
river. Whilst destruction every instant thinned their ranks, 
the German battalions advanced to the charge, and forced an 
extensive outwork, from which the Americans had retired 
within the redoubt. By this time Donop had fallen, his thigh 
* Marshall. Johnson. Stedman. 



THE x\UGUSTA BURNED. 95 

having been fractured by a musket shot, and the second in 
command was also wounded. The redoubt was more than 
eight feet high, with a parapet boarded and frized, and could 
not be forced without scaling ladders, and for want of them 
the enemy w^ere obliged precipitately to retire through such a 
fire as that under which they had advanced, leaving their 
commander behind them, who died of his wound some few 
days after, whilst a prisoner in the hands of the Ameri- 
cans who had so bravely defended the post. The Hessians 
lost in killed and wounded about four hundred men, whilst 
Colonel Greene of Rhode Island who commanded in the fort 
lost but 32 men in all.* 

But this was not the only misfortune that happened at this 
time, to the British. It was intended that a part of the fleet, 
by moving up the river as far as it could go, should make a 
diversion in favour of the attack by land. For this purpose 
the Augusta, Roebuck, Liverpool, Pearl, and Merlin sloop, 
were ordered to pass through the opening in the lower 
chevaux de frize, and be in readiness. As soon as Donop's 
attack commenced, these ships slipped their cables and 
moved slowly up the river with the flood tide ; but the 
natural course of the channel having been altered by the 
artificial obstructions thrown across it. and sand-banks beinsf 
collected where there were none before, two of them, the 
Augusta and the Merlin, got aground a little below the second 
line of chevaux de frize. At the next tide every exertion 
was made to get them off, but in vain, the flow of the tide 
having been prevented from rising to its usual height by a 
strong northerly wind. It was not until the following morn- 
ing that the situation of these ships was perceived by the 
Americans, when they began to fire upon them from their 
works, gallies, and floating batteries, and sent down several 
fire-ships with the expectation of destroying them. The fire- 
ships were towed off by the seamen but, not before the 
Augusta had caught fire, and tlie flames spreading so rapidly 
that they could not be got under, it was with the utmost 

Stedman. 



96 ATTACK ON MUD ISLAND. 

difTiculty that the greatest part of the crew were saved. 
Several, amongst whom were the second lieutenant, chaplain, 
and gunner, perished in the flames. It now became necessary 
to remove with all haste the frigates which lay near the 
Augusta, that they might not suffer by her explosion ; and as 
the Merlin could not be got oflT, orders were given to abandon 
and destroy her. 

Congress expressed its high sense of the gallantry of the 
troops in the forts by voting a sword to Colonel Greene of 
Rhode Island who commanded in fort Mercer at Red Bank, 
Colonel Smith of Maryland, who commanded in Fort Mifflin, 
and to Commodore Hazlewood, of the gallies. 

In the mean time the preparations for reducing the fort on 
Mud Island were going forward on the western shore of the 
Delaware ; but, from the difficulty of constructing works in 
marshy grounds, and the length of time required for trans- 
porting through swamps such heavy stores as were indispen- 
sably necessary, the batteries were not opened before the 10th 
of November. Between the Island and the western shore was 
a narrow channel of sufficient depth to admit ships of a mo- 
derate draught of water. For some days, that part of the fleet 
which was destined to co-operate in the attack, was prevented 
by contrary winds from moving up the river; but on the 15th 
of November, the wind proving favourable, and every thing 
being in readiness, the Vigilant armed ship, followed by a 
hulk, both of them mounted with heavy cannon, passed 
through between Province and Hog Island, and got into the 
channel behind, so as to bring their guns to bear upon that 
part of the fort which was least provided with defences. At 
the same time two of the large ships, the Isis and the Somer- 
set, with the Roebuck, and several frigates, sailed up the 
main channel of the river, and lay as near the front of the fort 
as the second line of the chevaux de frize would permit. 
The ships being thus disposed, a heavy cannonade com- 
menced as well from them as from the batteries on shore, 
whicli dismounted several of the guns in the fort, and other- 

Stedman, 



HOWE LEAVES PHILADELPHIA. 97 

wise so damaged its defences, that the garrison, fearful of an 
assault, quitted it the ensuing night, and were carried off by 
their shipping. Two days after, the redoubt at Red Bank 
was also abandoned upon the approach of Lord Cornwallis 
with a detachment sent to reduce it ; and the water force, 
being now no longer protected by the works on shore, quitted 
its station, and retired up the river. Some of the smaller 
gallies, by keeping close on the Jersey shore, passed Phila- 
delphia in the night, and escaped. Others were abandoned 
and burned. And thus a communication by the Delaware was 
at last opened by the British between the navy and army. 

During these transactions on the Delaware, General 
Greene was sent into the Jerseys for the purpose of meeting 
and engaging a detachment of 3000 men under Cornwallis, 
then collecting provisions in the country round Red Bank. 
Both parties were repeatedly reinforced and alternately 
offered and refused battle, until finally, Cornwallis put an 
end to these manoeuvres by retiring suddenly to Philadelphia 
with his stores and baggage, and Greene rejoined the 
main army. 

General Washington, after receiving a reinforcement of 
four thousand men from the northern army, had left his 
strong situation at Skippack Creek, now drew nearer to 
the British lines, and encamped at White Marsh, an advan- 
tageous station, about fourteen miles from Philadelphia. A 
valley and a rivulet were in his front ; and to the south 
and east an abbattis of trees, their top branches pointed and 
lying outwards.* 

Sir William Howe hoped that, in consequence of this 
reinforcement, Washington might be tempted to risk an 
engagement in the view of regaining possession of the 
capital of Pennsylvania. With this expectation he marched 
with the army from Philadelphia on the 4th of December at 
night, and on the following morning took post on Chesnut 
Hill, in front of the right wing of the American encamp- 
ment. Here the British army remained for two days, of- 

,. * Stodman. 

'"^ 9 



98 ATTEMPTED SURPRISE. 

fering battle ; but the Americans continued within their 
lines, except a corps of about one thousand men, which 
being sent out to skirmish with the Hght infantry under 
Lieutenant-Colonel Abercrombie, who were posted in front, 
was repulsed after a sharp contest. 

On the 6th at night the enemy was again put in motion, 
and the following morning took post on Edge Hill, an 
eminence one mile in front of the American left, which was 
occupied by a strong corps of northern troops, and from 
whence they were driven by the van-guard of the army 
under Lord Cornwallis. The same morning, another out- 
post was forced by a column of the enemy under Major- 
General Grey. 

During all this time General Washington remained quiet 
within his lines ; and Howe, seeing no prospect of being 
able to provoke him to an engagement, viewed the right, 
left, and centre, of his encampment, judging it unadvisable 
to attack him in his present strong position, returned on the 
8th with the array to Philadelphia. It was generally ex- 
pected that Sir William Howe would have made some farther 
attempts on General Washington. 

General Washington could not believe that General Howe, 
with a victorious army, and that lately reinforced with four 
thousand men from New York, should come out of Philadel- 
phia only to return thither again. He therefore presumed 
that to avoid the disgrace of such a movement, the British 
commander would, from a sense of military honour, be com- 
pelled to attack him, though under great disadvantages. 
When he found him cautious of engaging and inclining to 
his left, a daring design was formed, which would have been 
executed, had the British either continued in their position, 
or moved a little farther to the left of the American army. 
This was, to have attempted in the night to surprise Phila- 
delphia. The necessary preparations for this purpose were 
made, but the retreat of the British prevented its execution.* 

Not long after the retreat of the Bridsh troops from White 

* Stfidman. RnmsRy. 



VALLEY FORGE. 99 

Marsh, General Washington quitted his camp at that place in 
the night, crossed the Schuylkill, and took post at Valley 
Forge, about twenty-six miles distant from Philadelphia.* 

Had the American army retired to Lancaster, York, and 
Carlisle, the nearest towns where they could have been ac- 
commodated with winter quarters, a large and fertile district 
of country would have been left open for the British troops to 
forage in at pleasure, to prevent which General Washington 
recommended to his troops to build huts in the woods 
at their present station. Valley Forge. It is perhaps one 
of the most striking traits in General Washington's char- 
acter, that he possessed the faculty of gaining such an as- 
cendency over his raw and undisciplined followers, most of 
whom were destitute of proper winter clothing, and otherwise 
unprovided with necessaries, as to be able to prevail upon so 
many of them to remain with him, during the winter, in so 
distressing a situation. With immense labour he raised wood- 
en huts, covered with straw and earth ; which formed very un- 
comfortable quarters. On the east and south an intrenchraent 
was made ; the ditch six feet wide and three in depth — the 
mound not four feet high, very narrow, and such as might 
easily have been beat down by cannon. Two redoubts were 
also begun, but never completed. The Schuylkill was on his 
left, with a bridge across. His rear was mostly covered by 
an impassable precipice, formed by Valley Creek, having 
only a narrow passage near the Schuylkill. On the right, his 
camp was accessible with some difficulty ; but the approach 
on his front was on ground nearly on a level with his camp. 
It is indeed difficult to give an adequate description of his 
misery in this situation. His army was destitute of almost 
every necessary of clothing, nay, almost naked ; and very 
often on short allowance of provisions ; an extreme mortality 
raged in his hospitals, nor had he any of the most proper 
medicines to relieve the sick. There were perpetual de- 
sertions in his camp, and in three months he had not 
four thousand men, and these by no means to be termed 

"" .Stcdinan. 



100 VALLEY FORGE. 

effective. Not less than five hundred horses perished from 
want and severity of the season. He had often not three 
days provision in his camp, and at times not enough for 
one day. 

The cheerfulness with which the general and his army 
submitted to spend a severe winter, in such circumstances, 
rather than leave the country exposed, by retiring farther, de- 
monstrated as well their patriotism as their fixed resolution 
to suffer every inconvenience, in preference to submission. 
Thus ended the campaign of 1777. 

Though Sir William Howe's army had been crowned 
with the most brilliant success, having gained two con- 
siderable victories, and been equally triumphant in many 
smaller actions, yet the whole amount of this tide of good 
fortune was no more than a good winter lodging for his 
troops in Philadelphia, whilst the men under his com- 
mand possessed no more of the adjacent country than 
what they immediately commanded with their arms. Con- 
gress, it is true, was compelled to leave the first seat 
of their deliberations, and the greatest city in the United 
States exchanged a number of its whig inhabitants for a 
numerous royal army ; but it is as true that the minds of ths 
Americans were, if possible, more hostile to the claims 
of Great Britain than ever, and their array had gained 
as much by discipline and experience, as compensated for 
its diminution by defeats. 

The events of this campaign were adverse to the sanguine 
hopes which had been entertained of a speedy conquest 
of the revolted colonies. Repeated proofs had been given, 
that, though General Washington was very forward to 
engage M'hen he thought it to his advantage, yet it was 
impossible for the royal commander to bring him to action 
against his judgment. By this mode of conducting the 
defence of the new formed states, two campaigns had been 
wasted away, and the work which was originally allotted for 
one, was still unfinished.* 

* Ramsay. 




CHAPTER VI. 

Northern Campaign of 1777. 

T will be necessary now to turn 
our attention from the south to the 
north; from the plains of Penn- 
sylvania to those of Canada. 

The administration of Great 
Britain resolved to carry on the 
war upon the side of Canada and 
the lakes with activity and energy. 
The command of this expedition 
was entrusted to general Burgoyne. 
His army consisted of British 
and German troops, amounting to seven thousand one hun- 
dred and seventy-three men, exclusive of the corps of 
artillery. Of these the Germans amounted to near one half. 
This body of troops accorded very nearly with the plan sub- 
mitted to the minister by General Burgoyne. He had required 
eight thousand regulars, rank and fde, exclusive of the artil- 
lery, a corps of watermen, two thousand Canadians, including 
hatchet-men, with a thousand savages. 




* Stf'dman. 
9* 



101 



102 ADVANCE OF BURGOYNE. 

General Burgoyne was furnished with picked and experi- 
enced officers. The most eminent of these were Major- 
General Philips, Brigadier-Generals Frazer, Powel, and 
Hamilton; the Brunswick Major-General Reidesel, and 
Brigadier-General Specht. This large body of veteran troops 
was to be kept together as much as possible. In order to 
produce this effect, the inhabitants of Canada were com- 
manded to furnish men sufficient to occupy the woods on the 
frontiers, to prevent desertion, to procure intelligence, and to 
intercept all communication between the Americans and their 
friends in the province. They were also required to provide 
men for the completion of the fortifications at Sorel, St. John's, 
Chamblee, and Isle aux Noix, for the carriage of provisions, 
artillery, and stores, and for making roads. In addition to 
this, they were to furnish an adequate quantity of horses and 
carts. 

Colonel St. Leger, with a body of light troops and Indians, 
amounting to between seven and eight hundred men, having 
been previously detached by the way of Lake Ontario, and 
the Mohawk river, in order to make a diversion in favour of 
the army, General Burgoyne set out from St. John's on the 
16th of June 1777. 

The British fleet proceeded without any opposition, and, 
under its protection, the troops were landed about the middle 
of June, and encamped at a small distance from Crown Point 
on the north side. The advanced parties of the Americans 
retired on the approach of the army. 

At this place General Burgoyne thought proper to give the 
Indians a war-feast, and to make a speech to them. The 
purport of it was, to induce them to refrain from cruelty, and 
to mitigate their natural ferocity.* 

Before the royal army advanced to Ticonderoga General 
Burgoyne issued a proclamation or manifesto, in which, with 
a most ill-judged policy, he threatened to punish with the 
utmost severity, those who refused to attach themselves to 
the British cause. At the same time he magnified the 
* Stedman. 



SIEGE OF TICON DEROG A. 103 

ferocity of the savages, animadverting with pecuUar emphasis 
of diction on the eagerness which they discovered to butcher 
those who continued hostile to the mother country, whose 
interests they had espoused. Having remained at Crown 
Point a few days, in order to rest themselves, and to establish 
magazines, the whole army proceeded with caution to the in- 
vestment of Ticonderoffa. 

Ticonderoga is situated on the western shore, a few miles 
to the northward of a narrow inlet which unites Lake George 
to Lake Champlain. Crown Point lies more northward than 
Ticonderoga, and is situated on an angle of land washed on 
two sides by water flowing over rocks. A deep morass 
covered the third side, except in a small part, where formerly 
the French had erected lines, which still continued, and 
which the Americans had now strengthened by additional 
works.* 

Opposite to Ticonderoga, on the eastern shore, the Ameri- 
cans had with great industry fortified a high hill called Mount 
Independence. On the top of it, which is flat, a star fort had 
been erected, containing extensive barracks well supplied 
with artillery. The mountain stretched in a sloping direction 
into the water, strongly entrenched to its base, and well sup- 
plied with heavy artillery. Midway up the mountain, another 
battery was erected to cover the lower works. With infinite 
labour the Americans had united Ticonderoga and Mount 
Independence by a strong bridge of communication over the 
inlet. Twenty-two sunken piers supported the bridge at 
equal distances. Between the piers floats were placed, 
fastened together wath chains and rivets, and bound to the 
sunken piers. On the Lake Champlain side of the bridge, a 
boom, composed of very large timber, was erected, fastened 
together by rivetted bolts and double chains, made of iron an 
inch and a half square. This bridge effectually prevented 
any attack by water from the northern side. But Ticonderoga, 
notwithstanding its apparent strength, had one disadvantage 
to contend with. To the southward of the bridge of com- 

* Stcdman. 



104 SIEGE OF TICONDEROGA. - 

munication was a hill, called Sugar Hill, which overlooked 
and commanded both the works at Ticonderoga, and on 
Mount Independence. This place the Americans were unable 
to fortify, on account of the want of men ; General St. Clair, 
who commanded at Ticonderoga, not having above three 
thousand men. 

The royal army, when they left Crown Point, advanced 
with the greatest circumspection and prudence on both sides 
of the Lake, the fleet keeping in the centre till the army had 
enclosed the fortress on the land side, and the fleet had 
arrived just out of cannon-shot of their works. On the 
approach of the British right wing on the second of July, the 
garrison instantly relinquished and set fire to their works on 
the side of Lake George. Major- General Philips therefore 
immediately secured the possession of an important place 
called Mount Hope, which commanded the American line, 
and cut ofT all communication with Lake George.* 

The royal army having arrived at Ticonderoga, proceeded 
with expedition and alacrity to construct works necessary for 
the investment of that place. By the 5th of July these works 
were completed, and a road made to the top of Sugar Hill 
for the construction of a battery there. The garrison, dis- 
covering these vigorous operations, thought proper to hold a 
council of war, in which it was resolved to evacuate 
Ticonderoga and Mount Independence immediately. In 
consequence of this determination, their baggage, provisions, 
and stores, were embarked in two hundred batteaux, and 
despatched up the South river to Skenesborough. The army 
took the Castle Town road, in order to reach Skenesborough 
by land. St. Clair conceived that his retreat would be made 
without any difficulty, on account of the obstacles which the 
English must necessarily overcome before they could pursue 
him. The dawn of the day, on the 6th of July, discovered 
this unexpected retreat. The British commodore, Lutwych, 
immediately began to prepare for a pursuit by removing an 
immense work of framed timber sunk in the water, and by 
* Stedman. 



EVACUATION OF TICONDEROGA. 105 

cutting away the boom that obstructed the passage, and which 
had cost, in the completion of it, near twelve month's labour. 
As soon as these obstructions were removed (which task was 
etTected by nine o'clock in the morning), a brigade of gun- 
boats, gave chase, and pursued that division of the Ameri- 
cans which was making its retreat by water, overtook them 
near the falls of Skenesborough, engaged and captured some 
of their largest gallies, and obliged them to set the others on 
fire, together with a considerable number of their batteaux. 

The grand division of the army under General Burgoyne, 
in gun-boats, the Royal George and Inflexible, frigates, 
approaching the Falls, were saluted by a discharge of cannon 
from the works at Skenesborough. On this account the 
general thought proper to return and land his army at South 
Bay, where part of the batteaux of the Americans had taken 
refuge. These would certainly have been destroyed if the 
day had not been too far advanced. Immediately on the 
landing of the English the garrison evacuated the stockade 
fort, and other works, to which, as well as to the mills 
and storehouses, they set fire previous to their departure.* 

During these operations by water, Brigadier-General Fra- 
zer, at the head of the advanced corps of grenadiers and 
light infantry, pressed hard upon the rear of that division of 
the Americans which had taken the route of Hubberton, and 
which he overtook at five o'clock on the morning of the 6th 
of July. This division consisted of a large detachment 
of the best marksmen and chosen troops, under the command 
of Colonel Warner. They were posted on strong ground, 
and received the attack of the British from behind breast- 
works composed of logs and old trees. General Frazer's 
detachment being about equal in point of number to the 
troops under Warner ; he commenced the engagement, ex- 
pecting a reinforcement of troops under the German general, 
Reidesel. The vVmericans maintained their post with great 
resolution and bravery. The reinforcements did not arrive 
so soon as was expected, and victory for a long time 

* Stodman. 
O 



106 ACTION NEAR FORT ANNE. 

was doubtful. The arrival however of General Reidesel 
decided the fate of the day. 

The Americans lost in this action the brave Colonel 
Francis, several other officers, and above two hundred men 
killed. The same number were taken prisoners ; and it 
is supposed that not less than six hundred wounded died 
in the woods.* 

The loss on the part of the British did not exceed, 
according to their own account, twenty officers, none, except 
two majors, of any rank ; and about one hundred and twenty 
men killed and wounded. This, however, is very improba- 
ble, as the best informed writers consider it as having 
been much greater. During this engagement General St. 
Clair was at Castle Town, about six miles distant from 
the field of battle. Immediately on receiving intelligence of 
this defeat, he bent his course to the woods on his left, 
fearful of being intercepted at Fort Anne ; but yet uncertain 
whether he should proceed to the upper part of the Connecti- 
cut, or to Fort Edward. In the meantime a party of the 
Americans having taken the road by Wood Creek, in order 
to proceed beyond Fort Anne, after their retreat from Skenes- 
borough, were pursued by Colonel Hill and the ninth regi- 
ment, and overtaken near Fort Anne. A warm engagement 
immediately commenced ; but Colonel Hill had posted him- 
self in such a judicious manner, that all attacks in front were 
ineffectual. A disposition was then made to surround him, 
which he avoided, by changing his situation in the heat of the 
action. The engagement still continued, with various success, 
for three hours, when the Americans were repulsed, and forced 
to retreat, to Fort Edward, after setting fire to Fort Anne. 
The artillery lost, by the evacuation of the northern posts, 
and taken or destroyed in the armed vessels at Skenes- 
borough, amounted to no less than one hundred and twenty- 
eight pieces, serviceable and unserviceable. The loss of 
flour, biscuit, pork, and beef, was also very considerable. 
At Fort Edward, where General Schuyler was joined by 

* Stedman. 



DIFFICULTIES OF BURGOYNE. 107 

General St. Clair on the 12th, after a fatiguing march, 
the whole strength of the Americans did not exceed four 
thousand four hundred men, including militia. It may not 
be improper to relate here one of those stratagems in which 
the genius of the Americans, during the whole course of the 
war, was remarkably fertile. Schuyler took out of a canteen 
with a false bottom, a letter from a person in the interest of 
the provincials to General Sullivan, and prepared an answer 
to it, drawn up in such a strain as to perplex and distract 
Burgoyne, and leave him in doubt what course to follow. 
This letter, which fell, as was intended, into the English 
General's hands, had the desired effect; for he was com- 
pletely duped and puzzled by it for several days, and at a loss 
whether to advance or retreat.* 

General Burgoyne, after remaining some time at Skenes- 
borough, left that place, with an intention of taking the road 
that leads to Hudson's river, and thence to Albany, in order 
to open a communication with Lake George, on which he 
had embarked the heavy artillery and baggage. In this 
undertaking, the difficulties w^hich the royal army had to 
encounter were infinite. Swamps and morasses were to be 
passed. Bridges were to be constructed, not only over 
creeks, but over ravines and gullies. The roads were to be 
cleared of the forest trees, which had been felled and dis- 
posed by Schuyler in such a manner as to intersect each other. 

General Schuyler had posted himself, immediately after the 
affair of Hubberton, as already observed, at Fort Edward. 
On the advance of the royal army he retreated down Hudson's 
river to Saratoga, where he issued a proclamation calculated 
to counteract the effect intended to be produced by the 
manifesto published by General Burgoyne. The royal army, 
on account of the numberless difficulties they had to encoun- 
ter, advanced but slowly ; and it was not till the 30lh of July 
that they arrived on Hudson's river. Here their progress was 
checked for some time, because it was necessary, before they 
could proceed, that the provisions, stores, and other 

* Sledman. 



108 SITUATION OF STILL WATER. 

necessaries, which had been brought to Fort George from 
Ticonderoga, by General Philips, should be embarked.* 

The delays which had been occasioned by the route which 
General Burgoyne thought proper to take, had afforded time 
for the Americans to recruit their strength. Where the 
Mohawk falls into Hudson's river, about eight miles from 
Albany, is an island in the shape of an half moon, called 
Still Water. On this place General Schuyler, who had 
assembled about 2700 men at Saratoga, on receiving a 
reinforcement of men and artillery, under the command 
of General Arnold, posted his army, in order to check 
the progress of Colonel St. Leger. That officer, early 
in June, had been detached from Lashene, six miles from 
Montreal, by the way of Lake Ontario and the Mohawk 
river, in order, to make a diversion in favour of the main 
army. He had under his command a considerable number 
of savages, who, in spite of General Burgoyne's address to 
them, could not be restrained from the commission of several 
acts of ferocity. General Burgoyne still remained in the 
neighbourhood of Fort Edward, where, on account of 
the difficulty of bringing the stores from Fort George to 
Hudson's river, the royal army began to experience great 
hardships. At this juncture he received intelligence that 
Colonel St. Leger had advanced up the St. Lawrence, 
and had commenced his operations against Fort Stanwix 
or Schuyler, situated on a rising ground at the upper end of 
the Mohawk river, about three hundred yards from its 
source. General Burgoyne saw the necessity of co-operating 
with Colonel St. Leger, and of immediately making a rapid 
movement forward. But this intention could not be carried 
into execution under the present circumstances. Ox teams, 
carriages, and other necessaries, were indispensably necessa- 
ry ; to procure which, Burgoyne resolved to detach a body 
of troops to Bennington, in Vermont, about twenty-four 
miles to the eastward of Hudson's river, where stores and 
provisions were deposited. On this expedition the German 

* S ted man. 



BATTLE OF BENNINGTON. 109 

Colonel Baum was despatched with about 600 men, mostly 
Germans, including a detachment of Reidesel's dragoons. 

Baum advanced as far as Walloon Creek, about seven 
miles from Bennington, where such intelligence was received 
as to leave no doubt of a formidable opposition. In conse- 
quence of this information he thought proper to halt, 
and transmit the particulars to General Burgoyne. A de- 
tachment of 500 Germans, under the command of Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Breyman, was sent to his assistance. The 
roads were bad ; nor was the mode in which the Germans 
marched calculated to promote expedition. They halted ten 
times in an hour to dress their ranks, which, through the 
embarrassments attending their march, were liable to be 
broken at every turn. 

General Starke, with a body of one thousand men from 
New Hampshire, was at this period on his route to join 
General Schuyler. Having received intelligence, however, 
of the approach of Colonel Baum, he hastened towards 
Bennington, where, joining the continental troops under 
Colonel Warner, he set out on the 16th of August, and, by 
ten o'clock in the morning, surrounded Baum's detachment. 
Starke, immediately commenced a furious attack upon him on 
all sides, but the Germans, though surprised, resolved to 
make a vigorous defence. For upwards of an hour Baum 
endured a terrible discharge of musketry, but having lost 
their artillery, the German troops were under the necessity of 
retreating into the woods, leaving their commander mortally 
wounded on the field of battle. Flushed with this victory, 
the Americans advanced against the detachment under 
Colonel Breyman, who, ignorant of the defeat of Baum, was 
advancing to his relief; but the tardiness of their method of 
marching, added to the obstacles which the roads presented, 
had retarded their progress in such a manner, that twenty-four 
hours were spent in marching sixteen miles. The consequence 
was, that Breyman came up just in time to join the fugitives 
of Baum's detachment. The Americans began a vigorous 

* Stedrnan. 
10 



110 HERKIMER'S DEFEAT. 

attack on Breyman, who was obliged to retreat, after a gallant 
resistance. The loss of the British in these two engagements 
amounted to about six hundred. 

Immediately after the defeat of Colonel Baum, and the 
retreat of Colonel Breyman, the royal army which had 
advanced to Saratoga, drew back.* 

In the meantime Colonel St. Leger had commenced his 
attack upon Fort Stanwix or Schuyler, a small square log 
fort with four bastions and a stockaded covered way, without 
any other outworks. It was defended by Colonels Gan- 
sevoort and Willet, with 700 men. The commencement 
of the siege whs attended with unfavourable circumstances. 
On the 5th of August, Colonel St. Leger received in- 
telligence that one thousand militia, under the command 
of General Herkimer, were advancing to the relief of 
the fort. Sir John Johnson, with a party of regulars, and a 
number of savages, was despatched into the woods, where 
he placed his men in ambush. Herkimer advanced incau- 
tiously, and fell into the trap that was laid for him. A 
sudden and unexpected fire was poured in from behind trees 
and bushes, and the savages rushing from their concealment, 
made a dreadful slaughter with their spears and tomahawks. 
The militia, though surprised and somewhat dismayed, did 
not retreat precipitately, but recovered a rising ground, 
which enabled them, by a kind of running fight, to preserve 
about one third of their detachment. The number of killed 
and wounded on the part of the Americans amounted to near 
400. The garrison being informed of the approach of 
General Herkimer, made a sally under Colonel Willet, 
which was attended with some success. Having received, 
however, intelligence of the defeat of the Americans, he and 
another officer undertook a very perilous expedition. They 
penetrated in the dead of night through the camp of the 
besiegers, and traversed a space of fifty miles, through 
deserts, woods, and morasses, in order to bring relief to the 
fort. Every proposal for a surrender was treated by Colonel 
* Stedman. 



RETREAT OF ST. LEGER. Ill 

Gansevoort with derision and contempt. On the 22nd of 
August, one of the garrison purposely conveyed himself into 
the British camp, and declared that he had escaped from the 
fort at the hazard of his life, in order to inform the British 
commander that General Arnold, with 2000 men and ten 
pieces of cannon, w^as advancing rapidly to raise the siege. 
He also informed him that General Burgoyne had been 
defeated, and his army cut to pieces. Colonel St. Leger 
was not intimidated by this information ; nor did he give 
much credit to it ; but it produced an immediate effect 
on the savages. The British commander called a council of 
their chiefs, and endeavoured, by the influence of Sir John 
Johnson and Colonel Butler, to induce them not to withdraw 
their assistance. Every effort however was ineffectual; a 
large party of the savages departed while the council was 
sitting ; and the rest threatened to follow their example, 
unless the British commander would immediately make a 
retreat. To this mortifying proposition he was under the 
necessity of acceding. The tents were left standing, and the 
artillery and stores fell into the possession of the garrison. 

With respect to the intimation of General Arnold's ap- 
proach to the relief of Fort Schuyler, it w^as in part 
true. He w^as advancing up the Mohawk river and had 
left the main body, and moved rapidly forward with a chosen 
detachment. He arrived at the fort two days after the siege 
had been raised. His assistance being now unnecessary, he 
returned with his army to reinforce General Gates, who had 
a short time before taken the command of the American 
army in the north.* 

General Burgoyne having by unremitting industry collect- 
ed about thirty days' provisions, and a bridge of boats being 
constructed in lieu of the bridge of rafts which had been 
carried away by incessant rains, the whole army crossed 
the Hudson on the 13th and 14th of September, and en- 
camped on the heights and plains of Saratoga, with a vast 
train of artillery. On the 19th of September the army 

* Stedman. 



112 BATTLE OF STILL WATER. 

advanced to Still Water where a detachment attempted to 
turn the right wing, and attack Burgoyne in his rear. Being 
checked in their design by General Frazer, they made 
a rapid movement, and advanced to attack the British line 
on the right. The engagement began at three o'clock in the 
afternoon of the 19th of September, and continued till after 
sunset. The troops were led by General Arnold, who dis- 
tinguished himself in an extraordinary manner. Both parties 
behaved with great gallantry and firmness, receiving and 
returning the heaviest fires with coolness and intrepidity, 
for the space of four hours. Night closed the battle and the 
Americans retired. 

The loss on each side was nearly equal ; 600 being killed 
and wounded on the part of the British, and about the same 
number on the side of the Americans. No advantages 
resulted to the British troops from this encounter. The con- 
duct of the Americans had fully convinced every one that 
they were able to sustain an attack in open plains with the 
intrepidity, the spirit, and the coolness of veterans. For 
four hours they maintained a contest hand to hand ; and 
when they retired, it was not because they were conquered, 
but because the approach of night made a retreat to their 
camp absolutely necessary. 

The British army lay all night on their arms in the field of 
battle, and the next day works were erected within cannon- 
shot of the American lines, the right being fortified by 
strong redoubts. 

Every possible method was now taken to inform General 
Clinton of the situation of General Burgoyne, and arguments 
used that might induce him to make a diversion in his 
favour. Under the conviction that Clinton would make 
a diversion in his favour, Burgoyne had crossed the Hud- 
son, and given up all communication with the Lakes. He 
had expected that a diversion would have been made before 
this period.* 

After the battle of Still Water, the savages discovered a 
* Stedman. 



BATTLE OF TICONDEROGA. 113 

disinclination to continue with General Burgoyne. They 
had been disappointed in their hopes of plunder, and the 
check which the English had received at Bennington and 
Fort Schuyler had chilled that ardour and enthusiasm which 
they had at first manifested. They withdrew their assistance, 
and deserted General Burgoyne, unmoved by any representa- 
tions made to them of the distress in which their secession 
would involve him. 

Both armies lay in sight of each other for some time, each 
fortifying their camp in the strongest manner possible. This 
delay was extremely prejudicial to the British, inasmuch as 
it enabled the Americans to increase their number of men, 
and to obtain stores and provisions from the southern pro- 
vinces. The only probable means left to Burgoyne of 
saving himself from destruction lay in a retreat. An expedi- 
tion was therefore planned by Gates and Arnold, to prevent 
the adoption of this measure, by cutting off' all communica- 
tion with the Lakes, and by recovering the possession of 
Ticonderoga and Mount Independence. 

This expedition was entrusted to the command of Colonel 
Brown, who with great secrecy and diligence gained the rear 
of the royal army undiscovered. He arrived on the 18th of 
September at the north end of Lake George, where one 
small sloop and the boats employed in transporting pro- 
visions to the British army were surprised and taken, with a 
number of Canadians and a few seamen. Three companies 
of the fifty-third regiment were at the same time made 
prisoners. Immediately after they had secured the possession 
of the armed vessels, they made an unsuccessful attack upon 
Ticonderoga with two pieces of cannon, which they had 
obtained from the captured sloop.* 

General Burgoyne's difficulties began now to increase daily. 
His army was reduced to little more than five thousand men, 
who were limited to half the usual allowance of provisions. 
The stock of forage was entirely exhausted, and the horses 
were perishing for the want of it. In addition to these 

* Stedman. 
P 10* 



114 SECOND BATTLE OF STILL WATER. 

circumstances, no intelligence had yet been received of the 
approach of General Clinton, or of the diversion which was 
to be made. Environed by difficulty and danger, Burgoyne 
resolved to attempt to dislodge the Americans from their posts 
on the left, which would enable him to retreat to the lakes. 
Pursuant to this determination he detached a body of fifteen 
hundred men, which he headed himself, being attended by 
Generals Philips, Reidesel and Frazer. This detachment had 
scarce formed, within less than half a mile of the Americans 
intrenchments, when a furious attack was made by Poor's 
brigade on the left, where the grenadiers were posted. The 
enemy was soon obliged to retreat, and would inevitably 
have been cut to pieces, but for the intervention of the light 
infantry and another regiment. The whole detachment now 
retired, with the loss of six pieces of artillery. Scarce had 
the British troops entered the lines when they were again im- 
petuously attacked by Arnold, who began a furious assault 
upon their intrenchments. The resistance was firm, and the 
engagement for a long while doubtful. A wound which 
Arnold received caused the Americans to retire. In another 
quarter, however, they were more successful. The intrench- 
ments defended by the German troops under Colonel Brey- 
man were carried sword in hand. The colonel was killed, 
and his troops retreated, with the loss of all their baggage 
and artillery. Night closed the dreadful scene. The Eng- 
lish lost, this day. General Frazer, Colonel Breyman, and 
several other officers of note, besides a large number of 
wounded. The Americans took upwards of 200 officers and 
privates prisoners ; besides nine pieces of brass artillery, and 
the encampment of a German brigade, with all their equipage. 
But what was of the greatest consequence, they obtained 
from the spoils of the field a large supply of ammunition, 
under a scarcity of which they had long laboured. 

General Burgoyne could not continue in his present 
position without a certainty of destruction. With great 
secrecy and silence his whole army was therefore removed, 

* Stedinan. 



RETREAT OF THE BRITISH. 115 

with all their baggage and artillery, to the heights above the 
hospital during the night. At nine o'clock on the evening 
of the 8th of October, the British retreated to Saratoga, 
leaving their sick and wounded behind. General Gates, 
however, behaved with his wonted humanity, and the un- 
fortunate tenants of the hospital were treated with all 
imaginable tenderness. General Burgoyne having ordered 
the roads and the bridges to be broken in their march 
forward, the movement of the army in their retreat was 
necessarily tardy. The fords of Fish Kill Creek, which are 
somewhat to the northward of Saratoga, were not passed till 
ten o'clock on the succeeding morning. The militia, watch- 
ing every motion with the most anxious attention, had 
already arrived at this place before them ; but, on the 
approach of the British troops, they retired over the Hudson, 
to a larger force, which had been detached there to obstruct 
the passage of the royal troops. 

Surrounded by destruction and dismay. General Burgoyne 
resolved to attempt a retreat by night to Fort Edward, each 
soldier carrying his provision on his back; but while the 
army were preparing to march, intelligence was received 
that the Americans had already possessed themselves of the 
road to Fort Edward, and that they were well provided with 
artillery. 

The situation of General Burgoyne had now attained the 
climax of difficulty and danger. Out of eight thousand 
men, of which the army consisted after the capture of 
Ticonderoga, not more than three thousand five hundred 
fighting men remained, one half of which only were British. 
Provisions were almost exhausted, and no hope remained of 
procuring a fresh supply. An engagement was studiously 
avoided by the Americans, on account of their knowledge 
of the desperate situation of the British troops ; and they 
were posted in so advantageous a manner that they could not 
be attacked.* 

Burgoyne called a council of war, at which not only field 

* Stedman. 



116 CLINTON ON THE HUDSON. 

officers but every captain was ordered to assist. After some 
consultation on the emergency of affairs, it was unani- 
mously resolved to enter into a convention with the Ameri- 
cans. Gates' first demand was, that the whole force 
should ground their arms and become prisoners of war ; 
but after some discussion, he agreed to grant the honours 
of war, and a free passage to the British on condition of 
their not serving again in North America during the present 
contest. 

While General Burgoyne was pushing on towards Albany, 
an unsuccessful attempt to relieve him was made by the 
British commander in New York. For this purpose. Sir 
Henry Clinton conducted an expedition up the Hudson. 
This consisted of about 3000 men, and was accompanied 
by a suitable naval force. After making many feints, he 
landed at Stony Point, and marched over the mountains 
to Fort Montgomery, and attacked the different redoubts. 
The garrison, commanded by Governor Clinton, a brave 
and intelligent officer, made a gallant resistance. But as 
the post had been designed principally to prevent the 
passing of ships, the works on the land side were incomplete 
and untenable. When it began to grow dark, the British 
entered the fort with fixed bayonets. The loss on neither 
side was great. Governor Clinton, General James Clinton, 
and most of the officers and men, effected their escape 
under cover of the thick smoke and darkness that suddenly 
prevailed.* 

The reduction of this post furnished the British with 
an opportunity for opening a passage up the North river, 
but instead of pushing forward to Burgoyne's encampment, 
or even to Albany, they spent several days in laying waste 
the adjacent country. The Americans destroyed Fort Con- 
stitution, and also set fire to two new frigates, and some 
other vessels. General Tryon at the same time destroyed 
a settlement called Continental village, which contained 
barracks for fifteen hundred men, besides many stores. Sir 

* Stedman. Ramsay. 



CLINTOxN ON THE HUDSON. 117 

James Wallace with a flying squadron of light frigates, and 
General Vaughan with a detachment of land forces, con- 
tinued on and near the river for several days, desolating the 
country near its margin. General Vaughan so completely 
burned jEsopus, a fine flourishing village,»that not a single 
house was left standing, though on his approach the Americans 
had left the town without making any resistance. Charity 
would lead us to suppose that these devastations were 
designed to answer military purposes. Their authors might 
have hoped to divert the attention of General Gates, and 
thus indirectly relieve General Burgoyne, but if this was 
intended, the artifice did not take effect. The preservation 
of property was with the Americans only a secondary object. 
The capturing of Burgoyne promised such important conse- 
quences, that they would not suffer any other consideration 
to interfere with it. General Gates did not make a single 
movement that lessened the probability of effecting his grand 
purpose. He wrote an expostulary letter to Vaughan, part 
of which was in the following terms : " Is it thus your king's 
generals think to make converts to the royal cause ? It is 
no less surprising than true, that the measures they adopt 
to serve their master, have quite a contrary effect. Their 
cruelty establishes the glorious act of independence upon the 
broad basis of the resentment of the people." Whether 
policy or revenge led to this devastation of property is 
uncertain, but it cannot admit of a doubt that it was far from 
being the most eflfectual method of relieving Burgoyne.* 

The passage of the North river was made so practicable 
by the advantages gained on the 6th of October, that Sir 
Henry Clinton, with his whole force, amounting to 3000 
men, might not only have reached Albany, but General 
Gates' encampment, before the 12th, the day till which 
Burgoyne had agreed to wait for aid from New York. 
While the British were doing mischief to individuals without 
serving the cause of their royal master, it seems as though 
they might by pushing forward about 136 miles in six days, 

* Ramsay. 



118 MARCH OF PRISONERS TO BOSTON. 

have brought Gates' army between two fires, at least twenty- 
four hours before Burgoyne's necessity compelled his sub- 
mission to articles of capitulation.* 

Immediately after the surrender of the troops commanded 
by Lieutenant-General Burgoyne, they were marched to the 
vicinity of Boston. On their arrival they were quartered in 
the barracks on Winter and Prospect hills. The general 
court of Massachusetts passed proper resolutions for pro- 
curing suitable accommodations for the prisoners ; but from 
the general unwillingness of the people to oblige them, and 
from the feebleness of that authority which the republican 
rulers had at that time over the property of their fellow 
citizens, it was impossible to provide immediately for so 
large a number of officers and soldiers, in such a manner as 
their convenience required, or as from the articles of conven- 
tion they might reasonably expect. The officers remonstra- 
ted to General Burgoyne, that six or seven of them were 
crowded together in one room, without any regard to their 
respective ranks, in violation of the 7th article of the con- 
vention. General Burgoyne, on the 14th of November 
forwarded this account to General Gates, and added, " the 
public faith is broken." This letter being laid before Con- 
gress, gave an alarm. It corroborated an apprehension, 
previously entertained, that the captured troops on their 
embarkation would make a junction with the British gar- 
risons in America. The declaration of the general, that, 
" the public faith was broken" while in the power of 
Congress, was considered by them as destroying the security 
which they before had in his personal honour, for in every 
event he might adduce his previous notice to justify his 
future conduct. They therefore resolved, " That the em- 
barkation of Lieutenant-General Burgoyne, and the troops 
under his command, be postponed, till a distinct and explicit 
ratification of the convention of Saratoga be properly notified 
by the court of Great Britain to Congress." General Bur- 
goyne explained the intention and construction of the passage 

* Ramsay. 



CONVENTION SUSPENDED. 119 

objected to in his letter, and pledged himself, that his 
otficers would join with him in signing any instrument that 
might be thought necessary for confirming the convention, 
but Congress would not recede from their resolution. They 
alleged, that it had been often asserted by their adversaries, 
that "faith was not to be kept with rebels," and that there- 
fore they would be deficient in attention to the interests of 
their constituents, if they did not require an authentic ratifi- 
cation of the convention by national authority, before they 
parted with the captured troops. They urged farther, that by 
the law of nations, a compact broken in one article, was no 
longer binding in any other. They made a distinction 
between the suspension and abrogation of the convention, 
and alleged that ground to suspect an intention to violate it, 
was a justifying reason for suspending its execution on their 
part, till it was properly ratified. The desired ratification, if 
Great Britain was seriously disposed to that measure, might 
have been obtained in a few months, and Congress uniformly 
declared themselves willing to carry it into full effect, as soon 
as they were secured of its observance by proper authority on 
the other side. 

About eight months after, certain royal commissioners, 
whose official functions shall be hereafter explained, made a 
requisition respecting these troops — offered to ratify the con- 
vention, and required permission for their embarkation. On 
enquiry it was found, that they had no authority to do any 
thing in the matter which would be obligatory on Great 
Britain. Congress therefore resolved, "that no ratification 
of the convention, which may be tendered in consequence 
of powers, which only reach that case by construction and 
implication, or which may subject whatever is transacted 
relative to it, to the future approbation or disapprobation 
of the Parliament of Great Britain, can be accepted by 
Congress."* 

Till the capture of Burgoyne the powers of Europe were 
only spectators of the war between Great Britain and her late 

* Ramsay. 



120 EUROPEAN SYMPATHY. 

colonies, but soon after that eA^ent they were drawn in to be 
parties. In every period of the controversy, the claims of 
the Americans were patronized by sundry respectable for- 
eigners. The letters, addresses, and other public acts of 
Congress, were admired by many who had no personal 
interest in the contest. Liberty is so evidently the undoubt- 
ed right of mankind, that even they who never possessed 
it feel the propriety of contending for it, and whenever a 
people take up arms either to defend or to recover it, they 
are sure of meeting with encouragement or good wishes from 
the friends of humanity in every part of the world. 

From the operation of these principles, the Americans had 
the esteem and good wishes of multitudes in all parts of 
Europe. They were reputed to be ill used, and were repre- 
sented as a resolute and brave people, determined to resist 
oppression. Being both pitied and applauded, generous and 
sympathetic sentiments were excited in their favour. These 
circumstances would have operated in every case, but in the 
present, the cause of the Americans was patronized from 
additional motives. An universal jealousy prevailed against 
Great Britain. Her navy had long tyrannized over the 
nations of Europe, and demanded as a matter of right, that 
the ships of all other powers should strike their sails to her, 
as mistress of the ocean. From her eagerness to prevent 
supplies going to her rebellious colonists, as she called the 
Americans, the vessels of foreign powers had for some time 
past been subjected to searches and other interruptions, when 
steering towards America, in a manner that could not but be 
impatiently borne by independent nations. That pride and 
insolence which brought on the American war, had long dis- 
gusted her neighbours, and made them rejoice at her misfor- 
tunes, and especially at the prospect of dismembering her 
overgrown empire.* 

* Ramsay. 




CHAPTER VII. 

Campaign of 1778. 



N Pennsylvania, meantime, 
the two armies continued 
viewing each other without 
any material warlike move- 
ment except a few success- 
ful excursions of parties 
from Philadelphia to the 
neighbouring country, for 
the purpose of bringing in 
_ - - supplies, or destroying pro- 

perty. In one of these, a party of the British proceeded to 
Bordentown, and there burned four store-houses full of useful 
commodities. Before they returned to Philadelphia, they 
burned two frigates, nine ships, six privateer sloops, twenty- 
three brigs, with a number of sloops and schooners.* 

Soon after, an excursion from Newport was made by 500 
British and Hessians, under the command of Lieutenant- 
Colonel Campbell. These having landed in the night 




Q 



Ramsay, 
11 



121 



122 AFFAIR OF BARREN HILL. 

marched next mornlnfr in twp bodies, the one for Warren, 
the other for the head of Kickcrauet river. They destroyed 
about 70 flat l)otLomed boats, and burned a quantity of pitch, 
tar and plank. They also set fire to the meeting house 
at Warren, and seven dwelling houses. At Bristol they 
burned the church and 22 houses. Several other houses 
were plundered, and women were stripped of their shoe 
buckles, gold rings, and handkerchiefs. 

About the 19th of May 1778, General W^ashington de- 
tached the Marquis de Lafayette to take post with nearly 3000 
men upon Barren Hdl, a position seven miles advanced from 
the camp of Valley Forge ; but upon the opposite or eastern 
side of the river. 

On the night of the 20lh. of May, 5000 of the choicest 
■troops in the British army set out from Philadelphia, marching 
close to the Delaware, in the opposite direction from Barren 
Hill. After the detachment had proceeded some miles, it 
turned to the left, and passing White Marsh soon after day- 
break, it reached at length its destined point, without having 
fallen in with any patrole or out-post of the Americans. 
This point was directly in the rear of Lafayette's position, 
consequently between him and the camp of General Wash- 
ington. The road here forked ; one branch led to the camp 
of Lafayette, at the distance of a mile ; the other went 
to Matron's Ford across the Schuylkill, at about the same 
distance. Li the course of the night, a strong detachment 
had marched from Philadelphia along the western branch of 
the Schuylkill, and stationed themselves at a ford two 
or three miles in front of Lafayette's right flank, whilst 
the remainder of the British army advanced to Chesnut Hill.* 
The retreat of Lafayette was thus cut off from every 
passage but Matron's Ford ; and his distance from it was 
much greater than that of the British. General Grant ar- 
rived at his destination about the time Lafayette received 
notice of his danger by means of the vigilance of Colonel 
Mac Lane of Delaware, who learned the intended expedition 
* Ramsay. Stedman. 



RETREAT OF BARREN HILL. 123 

from two British grenadiers which he captured in the night 
near Philadelphia. He rode in person to warn Lafayette ; 
and, at the same time the column was discovered by glasses 
from the camp of General Washington, who, by the firing of 
cannon, attempted to give his detachment notice of the 
danger. Considerable time seems to have been lost by Gray 
in making a disposition for the intended attack, during which 
delay Lafayette quickly retreated over Matron's Ford through 
the low w^oody grounds which border the river. Information 
of this circumstance is said to have been given to General 
Grant, and his superior proximity to Matron's Ford is 
reported to have been urged to him, and even pointed out in 
the strongest manner ; but under the persuasion that this was 
only a part of Lafayette's troops, detached for some un- 
accountable reason, he persisted in his resolution of ad- 
vancing to Barren Hill, notwithstanding the strong remon- 
strances of Sir William Erskine against that measure. This 
post was luckily concealed from view by intervening trees, 
otherwise the desertion of it by the Americans would have 
been perceived. The British having advanced to the 
church, and found the camp abandoned, undertook the 
pursuit of Lafayette by the very track which he himself had 
taken. Li the meantime he had reached the Ford ; but his 
troops, had hurried across the river, leaving behind them the 
six field pieces which they had brought from the camp on the 
bank of the river. Lafayette formed his battalions on the 
other side, and perceiving that the British did not approach by 
the road in which he feared they would, sent a corps across 
for his cannon, ordering some small parties to be advanced into 
the woods to retard the progress of the British advanced 
guard, should it approach whilst the artillery was in the 
river. The cannon were dragged over, and the parties of 
observation retired with the loss of only nine men. The 
British generals advanced to the Ford, and peceiving that 
Lafayette was so advantageously posted on the other side of 
the river, with his artillery on the high and broken grounds 
which arose from the water's edge, that nothing further could 



124 EVACUATION OF PHILADELPHIA. 

be attempted against him, returned to the city. Thus failed 
the object of the expedition. 

A French squadron, consisting of 12 ships of the line and 
four frigates, commanded by Count D'Estaing, sailed from 
Toulon for America, in about two months after the treaty had 
been agreed upon between the United States and the king of 
^rance. After a passage of eighty-seven days, the count ar- 
rived at the entrance of the Delaware. From an apprehension 
of something of this kind, and from the prospect of greater 
security, it was resolved in Great Britain, forthwith to evacuate 
Philadelphia and to concentrate the royal force in the city and 
harbour of New York. The commissioners brought out the 
orders for this movement, but knew nothing of the matter. 
It had an unfriendly influence on their proposed negotiations, 
but it was indispensably necessary ; for if the French fleet had 
blocked up the Delaware, and the Americans besieged 
Philadelphia, the escape of the British from either, would 
have been scarcely possible.* 

The royal army passed over the Delaware into New Jersey. 
General Washington, having penetrated into their design of 
evacuating Philadelphia, had previously detached General 
Maxwell's brigade, to co-operate with the Jersey militia, in 
obstructing their progress, till time would be given for his 
army to overtake them. The British were incumbered with 
an enormous baggage, which, together with the impediments 
thrown in their way, greatly retarded their march. The 
American army having, in the pursuit of the British, crossed 
the Delaware, six hundred men were immediately detached 
under Colonel Morgan, to reinforce General Maxwell. Wash- 
ington halted his troops, when they had marched to the 
vicinity of Princeton. The general officers in the American 
army, being asked by the commander-in-chief, " Will it be 
advisable to hazard a general action?" answered in the 
negative, but recommended a detachment of 1500 men to be 
immediately sent, to act as occasion might serve, on the 
enemy's left flank and rear. This was immediately forwarded 
* Ramsay. 



BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. 125 

under General Scott. When Sir Henry Clinton had advanced 
to Allentown, he determined instead of keeping the direct 
course towards Staten Island, to draw towards the sea-coast 
and to push on towards Sandy Hook. General Washington, 
on receiving intelligence that Sir Henry was proceeding in 
that direction towards Monmouth court-house, despatched 
1000 men under General Wayne, and sent the Marquis de La- 
fayette to take command of the whole advanced corps, with 
orders to seize the first fair opportunity of attacking the 
enemy's rear. General Lee, who having been lately ex- 
changed had joined the army, was offered this command, but 
he declined it, as he was in principle against hazarding an 
attack. The whole army followed at a proper distance for 
supporting the advanced corps, and reached Cranberry the 
next morning. Sir Henry Clinton, sensible of the approach 
of the Americans, placed his grenadiers, light infantry, and 
chasseurs in his rear, and his baggage in front. General 
Washington increased his advanced corps with two brigades, 
and sent General Lee, who now wished for the command, to 
take charge of the whole, and followed with the main army 
to give it support. On the next morning orders were sent to 
Lee, to move on and attack, unless there should be powerful 
reasons to the contrary. When Washington had marched 
about five miles to support the advanced corps, he found the 
whole of it retreating by Lee's orders, and without having 
made any opposition of consequence. Washington rode up 
to Lee, and proposed certain questions to him which implied 
censure. Lee answered with warmth and unsuitable lan- 
guage. The commander-in-chief ordered Colonel Stewart's 
and Lieutenant-Colonel Ramsay's battalions, to form on 
a piece of ground, which he judged suitable for giving 
a check to the advancing enemy. Lee was then asked if he 
would command on that ground, to which he consented, and 
was ordered to take proper measures for checking the enemy, 
to which he replied, "your orders shall be obeyed, and 
I will not be the first to leave the field." Washington then 

* Ramsay 
11* 



126 BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. 

rode to the main army, which was formed with the utmost 
expedition. A warm cannonade immediately commenced 
between the British and American artillery, and a heavy 
firing between the advanced troops of the British army, and 
the two battalions which General Washington had halted. 
These stood their ground, till they were intermixed with 
a part of the British army. Lieutenant-Colonel Ramsay, the 
commander of one of them, was wounded and taken 
prisoner. General Lee continued till the last on the field 
of battle, and brought off the rear of the retreating troops.* 

The check the British received, gave time to make a 
disposition of the left wing, and second line of the American 
army in the wood, and on the eminence to which Lee was 
retreating. On this, some cannon were placed by Lord Ster- 
ling, who commanded the left wing, which, with the co- 
operation of some parties of infantry, effectually stopped the 
advance of the British in that quarter. General Greene took 
a very advantageous position, on the right of Lord Sterling. 
The British attempted to turn the left flank of the Americans, 
but were repulsed. They also made a movement to the 
right, with as little success, for Greene with the artillery dis- 
appointed their design. Wayne advanced \vith a body of 
troops, and kept up so severe and well directed a fire, that 
the British were soon compelled to give way. They retired 
and took the position, which Lee had before occupied. 
Washington resolved to attack them, and ordered General 
Poor to move round upon their right, and General Woodford 
to their left ; but they could not get within reach, before it 
was dark. These remained on the ground which they had 
been directed to occupy during the night, with an intention 
of attacking early next morning, and the main body lay 
on their arms in the field to be ready for supporting them. 
General Washington reposed himself in his cloak, under 
a tree, in hopes of renewing the action the next day. But 
these hopes were frustrated: The British troops marched 
away in the night, in such silence, that General Poor, though 

* Ramsay. 



TRIAL OE GENERAL LEE. 122 

he lay very near them, knew nothing of their departure. 
They left behind them, four officers and about forty privates, 
all so badly wounded, that they could not be removed. 
Their other wounded were carried off. The British pursued 
their march without further interruption, and soon reached 
the neighbourhood of Sandy Hook, without the loss of either 
their covering party or baggage. The American general 
declined all farther pursuit of the royal army, and soon after 
drew off his troops to the borders of the North river. The 
loss of the Americans, in killed and wounded, was about 
250. The loss of the royal army, inclusive of prisoners, 
was about 350. Lieutenant-Colonel Monckton, one of the 
British slain, on account of his singular merit, was uni- 
versally lamented. Colonel Bonner of Pennsylvania, and 
Major Dickerson of Virginia, officers highly esteemed by 
their country, fell in this engagement. The uncommon heat 
of the day was such, that some of the Americans, and 59 of 
the British, were found dead on the field of battle, without 
any marks of violence upon their bodies. 

It is probable, that Washington intended to take no farther 
notice of Lee's conduct on the day of action, but the latter 
could not brook the expressions used by the former at 
their first meeting, and wrote him two passionate letters. 
This occasioned his being arrested, and brought to trial. 
The charges exhibited against him were : — First. For dis- 
obedience of orders, in not attacking the enemy on the 28th 
of June, agreeably to repeated instructions. 

Secondly. For misbehaviour before the enemy, on the 
same day, by making an unnecessary, disorderly and shame- 
ful retreat.* 

Thirdly, For disrespect to the commander-in-chief in two 
letters. After a tedious hearing before a court-martial of 
which Lord Sterling was president, Lee was found guilty and 
sentenced to be suspended from any command in the armies 
of the United States, for the term of one year, but the second 
charge was softened by the court-martial, who in their award 

* Ramsay. 
R 



130 SENTENCE ON GENERAL LEE. 

only found him guilty of misbehaviour before the enemy, by 
making an unnecessary and in some few instances a disorderly 
retreat. Many were displeased with this sentence. They 
argued "that by the tenor of Lee's orders, it was submitted 
to his discretion, whether to attack or not, and also, that the 
time and manner were to be determined by his own judgment. 
That at one time he intended to attack, but altered his opinion 
on apparently good grounds. That the propriety of an 
attack considering the superiority of the British cavalry, and 
the openness of the ground, was very questionable. That 
though it might have distressed the enemy's rear in the first 
instance, it would probably have brought on a general action, 
before the advanced corps could have been supported by the 
main body, which was some miles in the rear." If, said they, 
" Lee's judgment was against attacking the enemy, he could 
not be guilty of disobeying an order for that purpose, which 
was suspended on the condition of his own approbation of 
the measure." They also agreed that a suspension from com- 
mand, was not a sufficient punishment for his crimes, if really 
guilty. They therefore inferred a presumption of his inno- 
cence from the lenient sentence of his judges. Though there 
was a diversity of opinions relative to the first and second 
charges, all were agreed in pronouncing him guilty of dis- 
respect to the commander-in-chief. The Americans had 
formerly idolized General Lee, but some of them now went 
to the opposite extreme, and pronounced him treacherous or 
deficient in courage, though there was no foundation for 
either of these suspicions. His temper was violent, and his 
impatience of subordination had led him often to quarrel with 
those whom he was bound to respect and obey; but his 
courage and fidelity could not be questioned.* 

Soon after the battle of Monmouth, the American army 
took post at the White Plains, a few miles beyond Kings- 
bridge, and the British, though only a few miles distant, did 
not molest them.- They remained in this position from an 
early day in July, till a late one in the autumn, and then the 

* Ramsay. 



ARRIVAL OF THE FRENCH FLEET. 131 

Americans retired to Middle Brook in Jersey, where they 
built themselves huts in the same manner as they had done at 
Valley Forge. 

The British had but barely completed the removal of their 
fleet and army, from the Delaware and Philadelphia to the 
harbour and city of New York, when they received intelligence 
that a French fleet was on the coast of America. This was 
commanded by Count D'Estaing, and consisted of twelve 
ships of the line and three frigates. Among the former, one 
carried 90 guns, another 80, and six 74 guns each. Their 
first object was the surprise of Lord Howe's fleet in the 
Delaware, but they arrived too late. D'Estaing, disappointed 
in his first scheme, pursued and appeared off" Sandy Hook. 
American pilots of the first abilities, provided for the purpose, 
w^ent on board his fleet. Among them were persons, whose 
circumstances placed them above the ordinary rank of pilots. 
These pilots declared it to be impossible to carry the large 
ships of the French fleet over the bar, on account of their 
draught of water. D'Estaing on that account and by the 
advice of General Washington, left the Hook and sailed for 
Newport. 

The British had now been in possession of Rhode Island 
since December, 1776. A combined attack against it was 
projected, and it was agreed that General Sullivan should 
command the American land forces. Such was the eagerness 
of the people to co-operate with their new allies, and so 
confident were they of success, that some thousands of 
volunteers engaged in the service. The militia of Massa- 
chusetts was under the command of General Hancock. The 
royal troops on the island, having been lately reinforced, were 
about 6,000. Sullivan's force was about 10,000. Lord Howe 
reinforced by the fleet under Admiral Byron followed the 
Count D'Estaing, and came within sight of Rhode Island, 
the day after the French fleet entered the harbour of Newport. 
The British fleet exceeded the French in point of number, 
but was inferior with respect to effective force and weight of 
metal. On the appearance of Lord Howe, the French 



132 EXPEDITION TO RHODE ISLAND. 

admiral put out to sea with his whole fleet to engage him. 
While the two commanders were exerting their naval skill to 
gain respectively the advantages of position, a strong gale of 
wind came on which afterwards increased to a tempest, and 
greatly damaged the ships on both sides. In this conflict of 
the elements, two capital French ships were dismasted. 
The Languedoc of 90 guns, D'Estaing's own ship, after 
losing all her masts and her rudder, was attacked by the 
Renown of 50 guns, commanded by Captain Dawson. The 
same evening the Preston of 50 guns, fell in with the Tonnant 
of 80 guns, with only her mainmast standing, and attacked 
her with spirit, but night put an end to the engagement. Six 
sail of the French squadron came up in the night, which 
saved the disabled ships from any farther attack. There was 
no ship or vessel lost on either side. The British suffered 
less in the storm than their adversaries, yet enough to make 
it necessary for them to return to New York, for the purpose 
of refitting. The French fleet came to anchor, on the 20th, 
near to Rhode Island, but sailed on the 22d, to Boston. 
Before they sailed. General Greene and the Marquis de 
Lafayette went on board the Languedoc, to consult on 
measures proper to be pursued. They urged D'Estaing to 
return with his fleet into the harbour, but his principal officers 
were opposed to the measure, and protested against it. He 
had been instructed to go to Boston, if his fleet met with any 
misfortune. His officers insisted on his ceasing to prosecute 
the expedition against Rhode Island, that he might conform 
to the orders of their common superiors. Upon the return 
of Greene and Lafayette, and their reporting the determina- 
tion of Count D'Estaing, a protest was drawn up and sent to 
him, which was signed by John Sullivan, Nathaniel Greene, 
John Hancock, I. Glover, Ezekiel Cornel, William Whipple, 
John Tyler, Solomon Lovell, Jon. Fitconnell. In this they 
protested against the count's taking the fleet to Boston, as 
derogatory to the honour of France, contrary to the intention 
of his Most Christian Majesty, and the interest of his nation, 
and destructive in the highest degree to the welfare of the 



EXPEDITION TO RHODE ISLAND. 133 

United States, and highly injurious to the alliance formed 
between the two nations. 

Whatever were the reasons which induced his adoption of 
that measure, the Americans were greatly dissatisfied. They 
complained that they had incurred great expense and danger, 
under the prospect of the most effective co-operation — that 
depending thereon, they had risked their lives on an island, 
where, without naval protection, they were exposed to par- 
ticular danger — that in this situation, they were first deserted, 
and afterwards totally abandoned, at a time, when by perse- 
vering in the original plan, they had well grounded hopes 
of speedy success. Under these apprehensions, the dis- 
contented militia went home in such crowds, that the regular 
army which remained, was in danger of being cut off from a 
retreat. In these embarrassing circumstances. General Sulli- 
van extricated himself with judgment and ability. He 
began to send off his heavy artillery and baggage on the 
26th, and retreated from his lines on the night of the 28th. 
It had been that day resolved in a council of war, to remove 
to the north end of the island — fortify their camp, secure 
a communication with the main, and hold the ground till it 
could be known whether the French fleet would return 
to their assistance. The Marquis de Lafayette, by desire 
of his associates, set off for Boston, to request the speedy 
return of the French fleet. To this Count D'Estaing would 
not consent, but he made a spirited offer to lead the troops 
under his command, and co-operate with the American land 
'forces against Rhode Island.* 

Sullivan retreated with great order, but he had not been 
five hours at the north end of the island, when his troops 
were fired upon by the British, who had pursued them on 
discovering their retreat. The pursuit was made by two 
parties and on two roads ; to one was opposed Colonel 
Henry B. Livingston, to the other John Laurens, aid-de- 
camp to General Washington, and each of them had a 
command of light troops. In the first instance, these light 

* Ramsay. 
12 



134 R E T R E A T P' R O M RHODE ISLAND. 

troops were compelled by superior numbers to give way, but 
they kept up a retreating fire. On being reinforced, they 
gave their pursuers a check, and at length repulsed them. 
By degrees the action became in some respects general, and 
near 1200 Americans were engaged. The loss on the side 
of the Americans was 211 : that of the British 260. 

Lord Howe's fleet, with Sir Henry Clinton and about 4000 
troops on board, being seen off the coast. General Sullivan 
concluded immediately to evacuate Rhode Island. As the 
sentries of both armies were within 400 yards of each other, 
the greatest caution was necessary. To cover the design of 
retreating, the show of resistance and continuance on the 
island was kept up. The retreat was made in the night, and 
mostly completed by twelve o'clock. Towards the last of it 
the Marquis de Lafayette returned from Boston. He had 
rode thither from Rhode Island, a distance of near 70 miles, 
in seven hours, and returned in six and a half. Anxious to 
partake in the engagement, his mortification was not little at 
being out of the way on the day before. He was in time to 
bring off" the pickets, and other parties that covered the 
retreat of the American army. This he did in excellent 
order. Not a man was left behind, nor was the smallest 
article lost. 

The bravery and good conduct which John Laurens 
displayed on this occasion, were excelled by his republican 
magnanimity, in declining a military commission which was 
conferred on him by the representatives of his country. 
Congress resolved, that he should be presented with a conti- 
nental commission of lieutenant-colonel, in testimony of the 
sense which they entertained of his patriotic and spirited 
services, and of his brave conduct in several actions, particu- 
larly in that of Rhode Island on the 29th of August. 

On the next day he wrote to Congress a letter, expressing 
" his gratitude for the unexpected honour which they were 
pleased to confer on him, and of the satisfaction it would 
have afforded him, could he have accepted it without injuring 
the rights of the officers in the line of the army, and doing 



EXPEDITION TO BEDFORD. 135 

an evident injustice to his colleagues, in the family of the 
commander-in-chief. That having been a spectator of the 
convulsions occasioned in the army by disputes of rank, he 
held the tranquillity of it too dear, to be instrumental in dis- 
turbing it, and therefore entreated Congress to suppress their 
resolve, ordering him the commission of lieutenant-colonel, 
and to accept his sincere thanks for the intended honour. 

With the abortive expedition to Rhode Island, there was 
an end to the plans, which were in this first campaign pro- 
jected by the allies of Congress, for a co-operation. The 
Americans had been intoxicated with hopes of the most 
decisive advantages, but in every instance they were disap- 
pointed. Lord Howe, with an inferiority of force, not only 
preserved his own fleet, but counteracted and defeated all 
the views and attempts of Count D'Estaing. The French 
fleet gained no direct advantages for the Americans, yet their 
arrival was of great service to the cause. Besides deranging 
the plans of the British, it carried conviction to their minds 
that his Most Christian Majesty, was seriously disposed to 
support them. The good will of their new allies was 
manifested to the Americans, and though it had failed in 
producing the effects expected from it, the failure was 
charged to winds, weather, and unavoidable incidents. 
Some censured Count D'Estaing, but while they attempted 
to console themselves, by throwing blame on him, they felt 
and acknowledged their obligation to the French nation, and 
were encouraged to persevere in the war, from the hope that 
better fortune would attend their future co-operation. 

Sir Henry Clinton finding that the Americans had left 
Rhode Island, returned to New York ; but directed General 
Grey to proceed to Bedford and the neighbourhood, where 
several American privateers resorted. On reaching the 
place of their destination, the general's party landed, and 
in a few hours destroyed about 70 sail of shipping, besides 
a number of small craft. They also burnt magazines, 
wharves, stores, warehouses, vessels on the stocks, and 
a considerable number of dwelling houses. The buildings 



136 NO-FLINT GENERAL. 

burned in Bedford, were estimated to be worth about 
100,000 dollars. The other articles destroyed were worth 
much more. The royal troops proceeded to Martha's vine- 
yard. There they destroyed a few vessels, and made a 
requisition of the militia arms, the public money, 300 oxen 
and 2000 sheep, which was complied with. 

A similar expedition under the command of Captain Fer- 
guson, was about the same time undertaken against Little 
Egg Harbour, at which place the Americans had a number 
of privateers and prizes, and also some salt works. Several 
of the vessels got off, but all that were found were de- 
stroyed. Previous to the embarkation of the British from 
Egg Harbour to New York, Captain Ferguson with 250 men, 
surprised and put to death about 50 of a party of the Ameri- 
cans, who were posted in the vicinity. The attack being 
made in the night, little or no quarter was given. 

The loss sustained by the British in these several ex- 
cursions was trifling, but the advantage was considerable, 
from the supplies they procured, and the check which was 
given to the American privateers. 

One of the most disastrous events which occurred at this 
period of the campaign, was the surprise and massacre of an 
American regiment of light dragoons, commanded by Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Baylor. While employed in a detached 
situation, to intercept and watch a British foraging party, 
they took up their lodging in a barn near Taapan. The 
officer who commanded the party which surprised them, was 
Major-General Grey. He acquired the name of the " No 
flint general," from his common practice of ordering the men 
under his command to take the flints out of their muskets, 
that they might be confined to the use of their bayonets. A 
party of militia, which had been stationed on the road by 
which the British advanced, quitted their post, without 
giving any notice to Colonel Baylor. This disorderly con- 
duct was the occasion of the disaster which followed. 
Grey's men proceeded with such silence and address, that 
they cut off a sergeant's patrol without noise, and surrounded 



SURPRISE OF BAYLOR. 137 

old Taapan without being discovered. They then rushed in 
upon Baylor's regiment, while they were in a profound sleep. 
Incapable of defence or resistance, cut off from every 
prospect of selling their lives dear, the surprised dragoons 
sued for quarter. Unmoved by their supplications, their ad- 
versaries applied the bayonet, and continued its repeated 
thrusts while objects could be found in which any signs of 
life appeared. A few escaped, and others, after having 
received from five to eleven bayonet wounds in the trunk of 
the body, were restored, in a course of time, to perfect 
health. Baylor himself was wounded, but not dangerously : 
he lost, in killed, wounded and taken, 67 privates out 
of 104. About 40 were made prisoners. These were in- 
debted, for their lives, to the humanity of one of Grey's 
captains, who gave quarters to the whole fourth troop, 
though contrary to the orders of his superior officers. 

In the summer of this year, an expedition was undertaken 
against East Florida. This was resolved upon, with the 
double view of protecting the state of Georgia from depreda- 
tion, and of causing a diversion. General Robert Howe, 
who conducted it, had under his command about 2000 men, 
a few hundred of which were continental troops, and the 
remainder militia of the states of South Carolina and 
Georgia. They proceeded as far as St. Mary's river, and 
without any opposition of consequence. At this place, the 
British had erected a fort, which, in compliment to Tonyn, 
governor of the province, was called by his name. On the 
approach of General Howe, they destroyed this fort, and 
after some slight skirmishing, retreated towards St. Augus- 
tine. The season was more fatal to the Americans than any 
opposition they experienced from their enemies. Sickness 
and death raged to such a degree that an immediate retreat 
became necessary ; but before this was effected, they lost 
nearly one fourth of their whole number. 

Towards the close of the year a new system of carrying on 
the war was introduced. Hitherto the conquest of the states 
had been attempted by proceeding from north to south : but 
S 12* 



138 EXPEDITION TO GEORGIA. 

that order was henceforth inverted, and the southern states 
became the principal theatre on which the British conducted 
their offensive operations. Georgia being one of the weakest 
states in the union, and at the same time abounding in pro- 
visions, was marked out as the first object of renewed warfare. 
Lieutenant- Colonel Campbell, an officer of known courage 
and ability, embarked from New York, for Savannah, with a 
force of about 2000 men, under convoy of some ships of war 
commanded by Commodore Hyde Parker. To make more 
sure of success in the enterprise. Major General Prevost who 
commanded the royal forces in East Florida, was directed to 
advance with them into the southern extremity of Georgia, 
The fleet that sailed from New York, in about three Aveeks 
effected a landing near the mouth of the river Savannah. 
From the landing place a narrow causeway of six hundred 
yards in length, with a ditch on each side, led through a 
swamp. A body of the British light infantry moved forward 
along this causeway. On their advance they received a 
heavy fire, from a small party under Captain Smith, posted 
for the purpose of impeding their passage. Captain Cameron 
was killed, but the British made their way good, and com- 
pelled Captain Smith to retreat. General Howe, the Ameri- 
can officer to whom the defence of Georgia w^as committed, 
took his station on the main road, and posted his little army, 
consisting of about 600 continentals and a few hundred 
militia, between the landing place and the town of Savannah, 
with the river on his left and a morass in front. This dis- 
position announced great difficulties to be overcome, before 
the Americans could be dislodged. While Colonel Campbell 
was making the necessary arrangements for this purpose, he 
received inteUigence from a negro, of a private path through 
the swamp, on the right of the Americans, which lay in such 
a situation that the British troops might march through it 
unobserved. Sir James Baird, with the light infantry, was 
directed to avail himself of this path, in order to turn the 
right wing of the Americans and attack the rear. As soon as 
it was supposed that Baird had cleared his passage, the 



CONQUEST OF GEORGIA. 139 

British in front of the Americans were directed to advance 
and eno;ao;e. Howe, finding; himself attacked in the rear as 
well as in the front, ordered an immediate retreat. The 
British pursued with great execution : their victory was com- 
plete. Upwards of 100 of the Americans were killed. 
Thirty-eight officers, 415 privates, 48 pieces of cannon, 23 
mortars, the fort with its ammunition and stores, the shipping 
in the river, a large quantity of provisions, with the capital 
of Georgia, were all, in the space of a few hours, in the 
possession of the conquerors. The broken remains of the 
American army retreated up the river Savannah for several 
miles, and then took shelter by crossing into South Carolina. 
Agreeably to instructions. General Prevost had marched from 
East Florida about the same time that the embarkation took 
place from New York. After encountering many difficulties, 
the king's troops from St. Augustine reached the inhabited 
parts of Georgia, and there heard the welcome tidings of the 
arrival and success of Colonel Campbell. Savannah having 
fallen, the fort at Sunbury surrendered. General Prevost 
marched to Savannah, and took the command of the com- 
bined forces from New York and St. Augustine. Previous to 
his arrival, a proclamation had been issued, to encourage the 
inhabitants to come in and submit to the conquerers, with 
promises of protection, on condition that with their arms 
they would support the royal government. 

Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell acted with great policy, 
in securing the submission of the inhabitants. He did more 
in a short time, and with comparahvely a few men, towards 
the re-establishment of the British interest, than all the 
general officers who had preceded him. He not only extir- 
pated military opposition, but subverted for some time every 
trace of republican government, and paved the way for the 
re-establishment of a royal legislature. Georgia, soon after 
the reduction of its capital, exhibited a singular spectacle. 
It was the only state of the union, in which after the Decla- 
ration of Independence, a legislative body was convened 
under the authority of the crown of Great Britain. The 



140 BARON STEUBEN. 

moderation and prudence of Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell 
were more successful in reconciling the minds of the citizens 
to their former constitution, than the severe measures which 
had been generally adopted by other British commanders. 

The errors of the first years of the war forced on Congress 
some useful reforms, in the year 1778. The insufficiency of 
the provision made for the support of the officers of their 
army, had induced the resignation of between two and three 
hundred of them, to the great injury of the service. From a 
conviction of the justice and policy of making commissions 
valuable, and from respect to the warm, but disinterested 
recommendations of General Washington, Congress resolved 
" That half-pay should be allowed to their officers, for the 
terra of seven years, after the expiration of their service." 
This was afterwards extended to the end of their lives. 
And finally, that was commuted for full pay, for five years. 
Resignations were afterwards rare, and the states reaped the 
benefit of experienced officers continuing in service, till the 
war was ended. 

A system of more regular discipline was introduced into 
the American army, by the industry, abilities and judicious 
regulations of Baron de Steuben, a most excellent disciplina- 
rian, who had served under the king of Prussia, A very 
important reform took place in the medical department, 
by appointing diffisrent officers, to discharge the directing 
and purveying business of the military hospitals, which had 
been before united in the same hands. Dr. Rush was prin- 
cipally instrumental in effecting this beneficial alteration. 
Some regulations which had been adopted for limiting the 
prices of commodities, being found not only impracticable, 
but injurious, were abolished. 

A few detached events, which could not be introduced 
without interrupting the narrative of the great events of the 
campaign, shall close this chapter. 

In February, Captain James Willing, in the service of the 
United States, arrived with a few men from Fort Pitt, at 
Natches, a British settlement in West Florida. He sent out 



INDIAN FIGHT. 141 

parties, who, without any resistance, made the inhabitants 
prisoners. Articles of agreement were entered into between 
them and Captain WilUng, by which they promised to 
observe a neutraUty in the present contest, and in return 
it was engaged, that their property should be unmolested.* 

Congress early in the year 1778, had resolved upon 
several expeditions against the Indians upon the western 
frontier of the middle states ; but their exertions did not 
equal their resolutions, and the frontier settlers remained 
almost unprotected. Late in June, a party of 300 white 
men and 500 Indians, assembled on the Tioga, descended 
the Susquehanna, and suddenly appeared on the northern 
boundary of the flourishing valley of Wyoming. This party 
was commanded by Colonel John Butler and the Indian 
chief Brandt, two leaders in every way fitted for the work 
of murder and cruelty intended to be executed. They first 
seized on a small fort called Wintermoot's, which they 
burned. The inhabitants assembled at the first alarm at 
Forty-Fort, four miles below the camp of the invaders, on 
the west side of the Susquehanna. The regular troops were 
commanded by Colonel Zebulon Butler, and numbered about 
60 men. The militia were led by Colonel Dennison. In 
compliance with the wish of the inhabitants, Colonel Butler 
marched from Forty-Fort on the 3d of July, at the head of 
400 men to attack the enemy, who were prepared to receive 
them, in an advantageous position. The battle was com- 
menced by a fire from the enemy, when Colonel Zebulon 
Butler formed his line of battle. He himself commanded on 
the right, and had gained some advantage, when a large 
body of Indians succeeded in turning the left flank, which was 
composed of militia. They poured a heavy fire on the rear, 
when an officer shouted the word " retreat," and a most 
disorderly flight ensued. Most of the officers were killed or 
wounded in an attempt to form the line a second time ; and 
tlie confusion was completed by the Indians, who commenced 
a massacre with the tomahawk. 'J he cries tor mercy were 

* Ramsay. 



142 



CAPTURE OF THE PIGOT. 



answered by the hatchet and the scalping knife ; and though 
but 60 men escaped to the fort, only three prisoners were 
taken to Niagara. Further resistance was impracticable, and 
the inhabitants capitulated ; Colonel Butler and the remnant 
of continental troops being refused quarter, fled from the 
place. The inhabitants soon after abandoned the settle- 
ments, which the Indians totally destroyed.* 

On the 29th of October, Major Talbot took the British 
schooner Pigot, of eight 12 pounders, as she lay on the 
eastern side of Rhode Island. The major, wath a number 
of troops on board a small vessel, made directly for the Pigot 
in the night, and sustaining the fire of her marines, reserved 
his own till he had run his jib-boom through her fore- 
shrouds. He then fired some cannon, and threw in a volley 
of musketry, loaded with bullets and buck-shot, and imme- 
diately boarded her. The captain made a gallant resistance, 
but he w^as not seconded by his crew. Major Talbot soon 
gained undisturbed possession, and carried off his prize 
in safety. Congress, as a reward of his merit, presented 
him with the commission of lieutenant-colonel. 

* Marshall. 





CHAPTER VIII. 

Campaign of 1779. 




URING the year 1779, 
the British seem to 
have aimed at little 
more, in the states to 
^ the northward of Caroli- 
^ na, than distress and de- 
predation. Having pub- 
licly announced their 
resolution of making 
"The colonies of as 
little avail as possible to their new connections," they 
planned sundry expeditions on this principle. 

One of these consisting of both a naval and land force, 
was committed to Sir George Collier and General Mat- 
thews, who made a descent on Virginia. They sailed for 
Portsmouth, and on their arrival took possession of that 

143 



144 RAVAGES IN VIRGINIA. 

town. Norfolk on the opposite side of the river, fell of 
course into their hands. The Americans burned some of 
their own vessels, but others were made prizes by the 
invaders. The British guards marched 18 miles in the 
night, and arriving at Suffolk by morning, proceeded to the 
destruction of vessels, naval stores, and of a large magazine 
of provisions, which had been deposited in that place. 
A similar destruction was carried on at Kemp's landing, 
Shepherds-gosport, Tanners creek, and other places in the 
vicinity. The frigates and armed vessels were employed on 
the same business along the margin of the rivers. Three 
thousand hogsheads of tobacco were taken at Portsmouth. 
Every house in Suffolk was burnt except the church, and one 
dwelling house. The houses of several private gentlemen 
in the country, shared the same fate. Above 130 vessels 
were either destroyed or taken. All that were upon the 
stocks were burned, and every thing relative to the building 
or fitting of ships, was either carried off or destroyed. The 
fleet and army after demolishing Fort Nelson, and setting fire 
to the store houses, and other public buildings in the dock- 
yard at Gosport, embarked from Virginia, and returned with 
their prizes and booty safe to New York, in the same month 
in which they had left it. This expedition into Virginia dis- 
tressed a number of its inhabitants, and enriched the British 
forces, but was of no real service to the royal cause. It was 
presumed that by involving the citizens in losses and distress, 
they would be brought to reflect on the advantages of sub- 
mitting to a power, against which they had not the means of 
defending themselves : but the temper of the times was un- 
favourable to these views. Such was the high toned state 
of the American mind, that property had comparatively lost 
its value. It was fashionable to suffer in the cause of inde- 
pendence. Some hearty whigs gloried in their losses, with 
as much pride as others gloried in their possessions. In 
about five weeks after the termination of the expedition to 
Virginia, a similar one was projected against the exposed 
margin of Connecticut. Governor Tryon was appointed to 



EXPEDITION TO CONNECTICUT. 145 

the command of about 2600 land forces, employed on this 
business, and he was supported by General Garth. The 
transports which conveyed these troops, were covered by a 
suitable number of armed vessels, commanded by Sir George 
Collier. They proceeded from New York, by the way 
of Hurl-<]^ate, and landed at East Haven. 

One of the many addresses, issued by the British Com- 
mander, was sent by a flag to Colonel Whiting of the militia, 
near Fairfield. The Colonel was allowed an hour for his 
answer, but he had scarcely time to read it before the town 
W'as in flames. He nevertheless returned the following 
reply : " Connecticut, having nobly dared to take up arms 
against the cruel despotism of Great Britain, and the flames 
having preceded the answer to your flag, they will persist to 
oppose to the utmost, the power exerted against injured 
innocence." The British marched from their landing to 
New Haven. The town on their entering it, was delivered 
up to promiscous plunder, a few instances of protection 
excepted. The inhabitants were stripped of their household 
furniture and other moveable property. The harbour and 
water side was covered with feathers, which were discharged 
from opened beds. An aged citizen who laboured under a 
natural inability of speech, had his tongue cut out by one of 
the royal army. After perpetrating every species of enormity, 
but that of burning houses, the invaders suddenly re-embark- 
ed and proceeded by water to Fairfield. The militia of that 
place and the vicinity, posted themselves at the Court House 
green, and gave considerable annoyance to them, as they 
were advancino^, but soon retreated to the heio;ht back of the 
town. On the approach of the British the town was evacua- 
ted by most of its inhabitants. A few women remained, 
with the view of saving their property. They imagined, 
that their sex would protect them. They also reposed confi- 
dence in an enemy who they knew had been formerly famed 
for humanity and politeness, but they bitterly repented their 
presumption. Parties of the royal army entered the deserted 
houses of the inhabitants, broke open desks, trunks, closets 
T 13 



140 EXPEDITION TO CONNECTICUT. 

and chests, and took every thing of value that came in their 
way. They robbed the women of their buckles, rings, 
bonnets, aprons and handkerchiefs. They abused them with 
the foulest language, threatened their lives, and presented the 
bayonets to their breasts, A sucking infant was plundered 
of part of its clothing, while the bayonet was presented to 
the breast of its mother. Towards evening, they began to 
burn the houses which they had previously plundered. The 
women begged General Tryon to spare the town. Mr. Sayre, 
the Episcopal minister, who had suffered for his attachment 
to the royal cause, joined the women in their request, 
but their joint supplications were disregarded. They then 
begged, that a few houses might be spared for a general 
shelter. This was at first denied, but at length Tryon con- 
sented to save the buildings of Mr. Burr and of Mr. Elliot, 
and also said, that the houses for public worship should 
be spared. After his departure on the next morning with 
the main body, the rear guard, consisting of German 
yaugers, set fire to every thing which Tryon had spared, but 
on their departure the inhabitants extinguished the flames, 
and saved some of the houses. The militia were joined by 
numbers from the country which successively came in 
to their aid, but they were too few to make effectual 
opposition. 

The British in this excursion, also burned East Haven, the 
greatest part of Green's farms, and the flourishing town of 
Norwalk. A considerable number of ships, either finished 
or on the stocks, with whale-boats, and a large amount of 
stores and merchandise, were destroyed. Particular accounts 
of these devastations were, in a short time, transmitted by 
authority to Congress. By these it appeared that there were 
burnt at Norwalk, two houses of public worship, eighty 
dwelling houses, eighty-seven barns, twenty-two stores, 
seventeen shops, four m.ills, and five vessels; and at Fairfield, 
two houses of public worship, fifteen dwelling houses, eleven 
barns and several stores. There were at the same time a 
number of certificates transmitted to General Washington, in 



FEARS OF THE AMERICANS. 147 

which sundry persons of veracity bore witness on oath to 
various acts of brutality and cruelty, committed on aged 
persons, women and prisoners. Congress, on receiving 
satisfactory attestation of the ravages of the British in this 
and other similar expeditions, resolved, " To direct their 
marine committee to take the most effectual measures, to 
carry into execution their manifesto of October 30th 1778, 
by burning or destroying the towns belonging to the enemy, 
in Great Britain or the West Indies," but their resolve was 
never carried into effect. 

The fires and destruction which accompanied this expedi- 
tion, were severely censured by the Americans, and apologized 
for by the British in a very unsatisfactory manner. The latter 
in their vindication, alleged that the houses which they had 
burned gave shelter to the Americans, while they fired from 
them, and on other occasions concealed their retreat. 

While the British were proceeding in these desolating opera- 
tions, General Washington was called upon for continental 
troops, but he could spare very few. He durst not detach 
largely, as he apprehended that one design of the British in 
these movements was to draw off a proportion of his army 
from West Point, to favor an intended attack on that important 
post. General Parsons, though closely connected with Con- 
necticut, and though from his small force he was unable to 
make successful opposition to the invaders, yet instead of 
pressing General Washington for a large detachment of con- 
tinental troops, wrote to him as follows : " The British may 
probably distress the country exceedingly, by the ravages they 
will commit ; but I would rather see all the towns on the 
coast of my country in flames, than that the enemy should 
possess West Point." 

The inhabitants feared much more than they suffered. They 
expected that the whole margin of their country, one hundred 
and twenty miles in extent, would suffer the fate of Fairfield 
and Norwalk. The season of the year added much to their 
difficulties, as the close attention of the farmers to their harvest- 
ing could not be omitted, without hazarding their subsistence. 



148 PUTNAM ATTACKED. 

These fears were not of long duration. In about ten days 
after the landing of the British troops, an order was issued for 
their immediate return to New York. This they effected, in a 
short time, and with a loss so inconsiderable, that in the whole 
expedition, it did not exceed one hundred and fifty men. 

While the British were successfully making these desultory 
operations, the American army was incapable of covering the 
country. The former, having by means of their superior 
marine force, the command of the numerous rivers, bays and 
harbours of the United States, had it in their power to make 
descents, where they pleased, with an expedition that could 
not be equalled by the American land forces. Had General 
Washington divided his army, conformably to the wishes of 
the invaded citizens, he would have subjected his whole force 
to be cut off in detail. It was therefore his uniform practice, 
to risk no more by way of coA-ering the country than was con- 
sistent with the general safety. 

His army was posted at some distance from the British head 
quarters in New York, and on both sides of the North River. 
The van thereof consisting of three hundred infantry and one 
hundred and fifty cavalry, under the command of Colonel 
White, patroled constantly, for several months, in front of the 
British lines, and kept a constant watch on the Sound and on 
the North River. This corps had sundry skirmishes with 
parties of the British, and was particularly useful in checking 
their excursions, and in procuring and communicating intelli- 
gence of their movements. 

About this time. General Putnam, who had been stationed 
with a respectable command at Reading in Connecticut, when 
on a nsit to his outpost at Horse-Neck, was attacked by Gov- 
ernor Tryon, with about 1500 men. General Putnam had 
only a picket of one hundred and fifty men, and two iron field 
pieces without horses or drag-ropes. He however planted his 
cannon on the high ground, near the meeting house, and by 
several fires retarded the advancing enemy, and continued to 
make opposition till he perceived the enemy's horse, supported 
by the infantry, were about to charge. General Putnam, after 



STONY POINT. 149 

ordering the picket to provide for their safety, by retiring to a 
swamp inaccessible to horse, plunged down the precipice at 
the church. This is so steep as to have artificial stairs, com- 
posed of nearly one hundred stone steps, for the accommoda- 
tion of foot passengers. The dragoons stopped short, without 
venturing down the abrupt declivity, and before they got 
round the brow of the hill, Putnam was far enough beyond 
their reach ; of the many balls that were fired at him, all 
missed except one, which went through his hat. He proceeded 
to Stamford, and having strengthened his picket with some 
militia, faced about and pursued Governor Tryon on his 
return. 

The campaign of 1779, though barren of important events, 
was distinguished by one of the most gallant enterprises which 
took place in the course of the war. This w«s the capture of 
Stony Point, on the North River. General Wayne, who had 
the honour of conducting this enterprise, set out at the head of 
a strong detachment of the most active infantry in the American 
army at noon, and completed a march of about fourteen miles, 
over bad roads, by eight o'clock in the evening. The detach- 
ment being then within a mile and a half of its object, was 
halted and formed into columns. The general, with a few of 
his officers, advanced and reconnoitred the works. At half- 
past eleven, the whole moved forward to the attack. The van 
of the right, consisting of one hundred and fifty volunteers under 
the command of Lieutenant Colonel Fleury, advanced with 
unloaded muskets and fixed bayonets. These were preceded by 
twenty picked men, who were particularly instructed to remove 
the abbatis and other obstructions. The van of the left was led by 
Major Stewart, and advanced with unloaded muskets and fixed 
bayonets. It was also preceded by a similar " forlorn hope." 
The general placed himself at the head of the right column, 
and gave the most pointed orders not to fire, but to depend 
solely on the bayonet. The two columns directed their attacks 
to opposite points of the works, while a detachment engaged 
the attention of the garrison, by a feint in their front. The 

approaches were more difficult than had been apprehended. 

13* 



150 G E N E R A L W A Y N £ . 

The works were defended by a deep morass, which was also, 
at that time, overflowed by the tide. Neither the morass, the 
double row of abbatis, nor the strength of the works, damped 
the ardour of the assailants. In the face of a most tremendous 
fire of musketry, and of cannon loaded with grape-shot, they 
forced their way, at the point of the bayonet, through every 
obstacle, until both columns met in the centre of the works, 
at nearly the same instant. General Wayne, as he passed the 
last abbatis, was wounded in the head by a musket ball, but 
nevertheless insisted on being carried forward, adding as a 
reason for it, that " if he died he wished it might be in the 
fort." Lieutenants Gibbons and Knox, who led each a 
division, escaped unhurt, although the first lost seventeen men 
out of twenty, and the last nearly as many. The killed and 
wounded of the Americans amounted to ninety-eight. The 
killed of the garrison were sixty-three, and the number of their 
prisoners five hundred and forty-three. Two flags, two stand- 
ards, fifteen pieces of ordnance, and a considerable quantity 
of military stores, fell into the hands of the conquerors. The 
vigour and spirit with which this enterprise was conducted, 
was matter of triumph to the Americans. Congress gave their 
thanks to General Washington, " For the vigilance, wisdom 
and magnanimity with which he had conducted the military 
operations of the States, and which were among many other 
signal instances, manifested in his orders for the above enter- 
prise." They also gave thanks to General Wayne, and 
ordered a medal, emblematical of the action, to be struck, 
and one of gold to be presented to him. They directed a 
silver one to be presented to Lieutenant Colonel Fleury, and 
also to Major Stewart. At the same time, they passed general 
resolutions in honour of the officers and men, but particularly 
designating Lieutenant Colonel Fleury, Major Stewart, and 
Lieutenants Gibbons and Knox. To the two latter, and also 
to Mr. Archer, the General's volunteer Aid-de-camp, they 
gave the rank of captain. The clemency shewn to the van- 
quished, was universally applauded. The customs of war, 
and the recent barbarities at Fairfield and Norwalk, would 



SOUTHERN AFFAIRS. 161 

have been an apology for the conquerors, had they put the 
whole garrison to the sword ; but the assailants, no less gener- 
ous than brave, ceased to destroy as soon as their adversaries 
ceased to resist. Upon the capture of Stony Point, the victors 
turned its artillery against Verplanck's Point, and fired upon it 
with such effect, that the shipping in its vicinity cut their 
cables and fell down the river. As soon as the news of these 
events reached New York, preparations were instantly made 
to relieve the latter post and to recover the former. It by 
no means accorded with the cautious prudence of General 
Washino;ton, to risk an eng^ao^eraent for either or both of them. 
He therefore removed the cannon and stores, destroyed the 
works, and evacuated the captured post. Sir Henry Clinton 
regained possession of Stony Point, on the third day after its 
capture, and placed in it a strong garrison. 

The successful enterprise of the Americans at Stony Point, 
was speedily followed by another, which equalled it in bold- 
ness of design. This was the surprise of the British garrison 
at Powles Hook, opposite to New York, which was effected 
by Major Lee, with about three hundred and fifty men. Major 
Sutherland the commandant, with a number of Hessians, got 
off safe to a small block house on the left of the fort, but about 
thirty of his men were killed and one hundred and sixty taken 
prisoners. The loss of the Americans was inconsiderable. 
Major Lee, in conformity to the orders he had received, made 
an immediate retreat, without waiting to destroy either the 
barracks or the artillery. Congress honoured him with their 
thanks, and ordered a medal of gold, emblematical of the affair, 
to be struck, and presented to him as a reward " for his pru- 
dence, address and bravery." 

In the year 1779, though the war was carried on for little 
more than distress and depredation in the northern states, the 
re-establishment of British government was seriously at- 
tempted in Carolina and Georgia. After the reduction of 
Savannah, a great part of the state of Georgia was restored 
to British influence. The royal army in that quarter was 
strengthened by a numerous reinforcement from East Florida, 



152 DEATH OF WILKKNS. 

and the whole was put under the command of JMajor-General 
Prevost. The force then in Georgia gave a serious alarm to 
the adjacent states. There were at that time but few conti- 
nental troops in Georgia or South Carolina, and scarce any in 
North Carolina, as during the late tranquillity in the southern 
states, they had been detached to serve in the main army 
commanded by General Washington. A body of militia was 
raised and sent forward by North Carolina to aid her neigh- 
bours. These joined the continental troops, but not till they 
had retreated out of Georgia, and taken post in South Caro- 
lina. Towards the close of the year 1773, General Lincoln, 
at the request of the delegates of South Carolina, was 
appointed by Congress, to take the command of their 
southern army. This consisted only of a few hundred conti- 
nentals. To supply the deficiency of regular soldiers, a 
considerable body of militia was ordered to join him, but 
they added much more to his numbers than to his effective 
force. 

The royal army at Savannah being reinforced by the junc- 
tion of the troops from St. Augustine, was in condition 
to extend their posts. Their first object was to take posses- 
sion of Port Royal, in South Carolina. Major Gardiner with 
two hundred men being detached wdth this view, landed on 
the island, but General Moultrie at the head of an equal 
number of Americans, in which there were only nine regular 
soldiers, attacked and drove him off it. This advantage was 
principally gained by two field pieces, which were well 
served by a party of Charleston militia artillery. The British 
lost almost all their officers. The Americans had eight men 
killed and twenty-two wounded; among the former. Lieu- 
tenant Benjamin Wilkens, an artillery officer of great merit, 
and a citizen of distinguished virtue, whose early fall de- 
prived a numerous family of their chief support. He was 
the first oflRccr of South Carolina who lost his life in 
supporting its independence. This repulse restrained the 
British from attempting any immediate enterprise to the 
northward of Savannah, but they fixed posts at Ebenezer, 



T H E T O R I E S . 153 

and Augusta, and extended themselves over a great part of 
Georgia. They also endeavoured to strengthen themselves 
by reinforcements from the tories, in the western settlements 
of Georgia and Carolina. 

Emissaries were sent among the inhabitants of that de- 
scription, to encourage them to a general insurrection, they 
were assured that if they embodied and added their force to 
that of the king's army in Georgia, they would have such a 
decided superiority as would make a speedy return to their 
homes practicable, on their own terms. Several hundreds of 
them accordingly rendezvoused, and set off to join the royal 
forces at Augusta. Among those who called themselves 
loyalists, there were many of the most infamous character. 
Their general complexion was that of a plundering banditti, 
more solicitous for booty, than for the honour and interest of 
their royal master. At every period before the war, the 
western wilderness of these states which extended to the 
Mississippi, afforded an asylum for the idle or disorderly, 
who disrelished the restraints of civil society. While the war 
raged, the demands of militia duty and of taxes contributed 
much to the peopling of those remote settlements, by holding 
out prospects of exemption from the control of government. 
Among these people the royal emissaries had successfully 
planted the standard of royalty, and of that class was a great 
proportion of those, who in the upper country of the Caro- 
linas and Georgia, called themselves the king's friends. 
They had no sooner embodied and began their march to join 
the royal army at Augusta, than they commenced such a 
scene of plundering of the defenceless setdernents through 
which they passed, as induced the orderly inhabitants to turn 
out to oppose them. Colonel Pickens, with about three 
hundred men of the latter character, immediately pursued, 
and came up with them near Kettle creek. An action took 
place, which lasted three quarters of an hour. The tories 
were totally routed. About forty of them were killed, and 
in that number was their leader Colonel Boyd, who had been 
secretly employed by British authority to collect and head 
U 



154 SOUTHERN AFFAIRS. 

them. By this action the British were disconcerted. The 
tories were dispersed. Some ran quite olF. Others went to 
their homes, and cast themselves on the mercy of their 
country. These were tried by the laws of South Carolina 
for offending against an act called the " Sedition act," which 
had been passed since the revolution for the security of the 
new government. Seventy of them were condemned to die, 
but the sentence was only executed on five of their ring- 
leaders. 

As the British extended their posts on the Georgia side of 
Savannah river. General Lincoln fixed encampments at Black 
Swamp, and nearly opposite to Augusta on the Carolina side. 
From these posts he formed a plan of crossing into Georgia, 
with a view of limiting the British to the low country, near 
the ocean. In the execution of this design. General Ash 
with 1500 North Carolina militia and a few regular troops, 
after crossing the river Savannah, took a position on Briar 
creek ; but in a few days he was surprised by Lieutenant- 
Colonel Prevost, who having made a circuitous march of 
about fifty miles, came unexpectedly on his rear with about 
nine hundred men. 'llie militia were thrown into confusion, 
and fled at the first fire. One hundred and fifty of the 
x\mericans were killed, and one hundred and sixty-two were 
taken. Few had any chance of escaping but by crossing the 
Savannah, in attempting which many were drowned. Of 
those who got off safe, a great part returned home. The 
number that rejoined the American camp did not exceed four 
hundred and fifty men. The few continentals under Colonel 
Elbert made a brave resistance, but the survivors of them, 
with their gallant leader, were at last compelled to surrender. 
This event deprived General Lincoln of one fourth of his 
numbers, and opened a communication between the British, 
the Indians, and the tories of North and South Carolina. 

The series of disasters which had followed the American 
arms since the landing of the British near Savannah, occa- 
sioned well founded apprehensions for the safety of the adja- 
cent states. The militia of South Carolina was therefore put 



GENERAL PREVOST. 155 

on a better footing, and a regiment of cavalry was raised. 
Governor Rutledge was invested, in conjunction with his 
council, with dictatorial powers. By virtue of his authority, 
he convened a large body of the militia near the centre of the 
state, that they might be in constant readiness to march 
whithersoever public service required. The original plan of 
penetraung into Georgia was resumed. Part of the American 
force was stationed on the north side of the Savannah, at 
Purysburg and Black Swamp, while General Lincoln and the 
main army crossed into Georgia near Augusta. General 
Prevost availed himself of the critical moment, when the 
American army had ascended one hundred and fifty miles 
towards the source of the Savannah, and crossed into Caro- 
lina over the same river near to its mouth, with about two 
thousand four hundred men. A considerable body of Indians, 
whose friendship the British had previously secured, were 
associated with the British on this expedition. The superior 
British force which crossed the Savannah, soon compelled 
General Moultrie, who was charged with the defence of South 
Carolina, to retire. Lincoln, on receiving information of 
these movements, detached three hundred of his light troops 
to reinforce Moultrie, but proceeded with his main army 
towards the capital of Georgia. He was induced to pursue 
his original intention, from an idea that General Prevost 
meant nothing more than to divert him by a feint on Carolina, 
and because his marching down on the south side of the river 
Savannah, would cause very little delay in repairing to its 
defence. When Lincoln found that Prevost was seriously 
pushing for Charleston, he re-crossed the Savannah and pur- 
sued him. The British proceeded in their march by the 
main road near the sea coast, with but little opposition, and 
in the mean time the Americans retreated before them towards 
Charleston. General Moultrie, who ably conducted this 
retreat, had no cavalry to check the advancing foe. Instead 
of his receiving reinforcements from the inhabitants, as he 
marched through the country, he was abandoned by many 
of the militia, who went to their homes. Their families and 



156 CHARLESTON THREATENED. 

property lay directly in the route of the invading army. The 
absence of the main army under Lincoln, the retreat of Moul- 
trie, the plunderings and devastations of the invaders, and 
above all the dread of the Indian savages which accompanied 
the royal army, diffused a general panic among the inhabi- 
tants. The terror of each individual became a source of ter- 
ror to another. From the influence of these causes, many 
were induced to apply for British protection. New converts 
to the royal standard endeavoured to ingratiate themselves 
with their protectors, by encouraging them to attempt the 
reduction of Charleston. Being in their power, they were 
more anxious to frame intelligence on the idea of what was 
agreeable, than of what was true. They represented the 
inhabitants as being generally tired of the war, and wishing 
for peace at all events. They also stated that Charleston 
was incapable of much resistance. These circumstances, 
combined with the facihty with which the British marched 
through the country, induced General Prevost to extend his 
plan and push for Charleston. Had he designed it at first, 
and continued his march with the same rapidity w^ith which 
it was begun, the town would probably have been carried by 
a coup-de-main, but he halted two or three days when ad- 
vanced near half the distance. In that interval every prepa- 
ration was made by the South Carolinians for the defence of 
their capital. All the houses in its suburbs were burnt. 
Lines and abbatis were, in a few days, carried across the 
peninsula between Ashley and Cooper rivers, and cannon 
were mounted at proper intervals on its whole extent. Though 
this visit of the British, and especially an attack on the land 
side, was unexpected, yet in a few days great preparations 
were made, and a force of three thousand three hundred men 
assembled in Charleston for its defence.* 

The main body and baggage of the British army being left 

on the south side of Ashley river, an advanced detachment of 

nine hundred men crossed the ferry and appeared before the 

town. In the mean time Lincoln was marching forward as 

* Ramsay. 



DEATH OF HUGE R. 157 

fast as possible, for the relief of Charleston, but as his arrival 
was doubtful and the crisis hazardous, to gain time was a mat- 
ter of consequence. A whole day was therefore spent in the 
exchange of flags. Commissioners from the garrison were 
instructed " to propose a neutrality during the war between 
Great Britain and America, and that the question whether the 
state shall belong to Great Britain, or remain one of the United 
States, be determined by the treaty of peace between these 
powers." The British commanders refused this advantageous 
offer, alleging that they did not come in a legislative capacity, 
and insisted that as the inhabitants and others were in arms, 
they should surrender prisoners of war. This being refused, 
the garrison prepared for an immediate assault, but this was 
not attempted. About this time Major Benjamin Huger, com- 
manding a party without the lines, was through mistake killed 
by his countrymen. By his fall the country was deprived of 
one of its firmest and most useful friends, and the army lost 
one of its brightest ornaments. Prevost knowing, by an 
intercepted letter, that Lincoln was coming on in his rear, 
retreated from Charleston, and filed off with his whole force 
from the main to the islands near the sea, that he might avoid 
being between two fires. Both armies encamped in the vici- 
nity of Charleston, watching each other's motions till the 20th 
of June, when an attack was made with about tweh^e hun- 
dred Americans on six hundred or seven hundred of the 
British, advantageously posted at Stono ferry. The latter had 
redoubts, with a line of communication, and field pieces in 
the intervals, and the whole was secured with an abbatis. 
By a preconcerted plan, a feint was to have been made from 
James island, with a body of Charleston militia, at the mo- 
ment when General Lincoln began the attack from the main, 
but from mismanagement, they did not reach their place of 
destination till the action was over. The attack was contin- 
ued for an hour and twenty minutes, and the assailants had 
the advantage, but the appearance of a reinforcement, to pre- 
vent which the feint from James island was intended, made 
their retreat necessary. The loss of the Americans in killed 

14 



158 COUNT D ' E S T A I N G . 

and wounded was about one hundred and fifty. Among the 
former was Colonel Roberts, an artillery officer of distin- 
guished abilities. In the short interval between his being 
wounded and his dying, he was visited on the field of battle 
by his son Captain Roberts, of his own regiment. The ex- 
piring father presented his sword to his son, with an exhorta- 
tion to behave worthy of it, and to use it in defence of liberty 
and his country. After a short conversation he desired him 
to return to his proper station, aiding as a reason, " that there 
he might be useful, but to him he could be of no service." 

Immediately after this attack, the American militia, impa- 
tient of absence from their homes, returned to their planta- 
tions, and about the same time the British left the islands 
adjacent to Charleston, retreating from one to another, till 
they arrived at Port-Royal and Savannah. A considerable 
garrison was left at the former place under Colonel Maitland, 
but the main body went to Savannah. 

This incursion into South Carolina contributed very little to 
the advancement of the royal cause, but added much to the 
wealth of the officers, soldiers and followers of the British 
army, and still more to the distresses of the inhabitants. 

Soon after the affair at Stono, the continental forces, under 
the command of General Lincoln, retired to Sheldon, a 
healthy situation in the vicinity of Beaufort. Both armies 
remained in their respective encampments till the arrival of 
D'Estaing on the coast, on the 1st of September, roused the 
whole country to immediate activity. His fleet consisted of 
twenty sail of the line, two of fifty guns, and eleven frigates. 
His appearance was so unexpected that the Experiment man 
of war, of fifty guns, commanded by Sir James Wallace, and 
three frigates, fell into his hands. 

As soon as his arrival on the coast was known. General 
Lincoln with the army under his command, marched for the 
vicmity of Savannah, and orders were given for the militia 
of Georgia and South CaroUna to rendezvous near the same 
place. The British were equally diligent in preparing for 
their defence. Great numbers were employed both by day 



C ri A R L K S T O i\ BESIEGED. 159 

and night, in strengthening and extending their hnes. Tho 
American militia, ilushed with the hope of speedily expelling 
the British from their southern possessions, turned out with 
an alacrity which far surpassed their exertions in the pre- 
ceding campaign. D'Estaing before the arrival of Lincoln 
demanded the surrender of the town to the arms of France. 
Prevost in his answer declined surrendering on a general 
summons, and requested that specific terms should be pro- 
posed, to which he would give an answer. The count re- 
plied, that it was the part of the besieged to propose terms. 
Prevost then asked for a suspension of hostilities, for twenty- 
four hours, for preparing proper terms. This was incon- 
siderately granted. Before the twenty-four hours elapsed, 
Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland with several hundred men who 
had been stationed at Beaufort, made their way good through 
many obstacles, and joined the royal army in Savannah. 
The garrison, encouraged by the arrival of so respectable 
a force, determined on resistance. The French and Ameri- 
cans, who formed a junction the evening after, were there- 
fore reduced to the necessity of storming or besieging the 
garrison. The resolution of proceeding by siege being 
adopted, several days were consumed in preparing for it, and 
in the meantime the works of the garrison were hourly 
strengthened by the labour of several hundred negroes, 
directed by Major Moncrief. The besiegers opened with 
nine mortars, thirty-seven pieces of cannon from the land 
side, and fifteen from the water. Soon after the commence- 
ment of the cannonade, Prevost solicited for leave to send the 
women and children out of town, but this was refused. The 
combined army suspected that a desire of secreting the plun- 
der, lately taken from the South Carolinians, was covered 
under the veil of humanity. It was also presumed that 
a refusal would expedite a surrender. On a report from the 
engineers that a considerable time would be necessary to 
reduce the garrison by regular approaches, it was determined 
to make an assault. This measure was forced on Count 
D'Estaing by his marine officers, who had remonstrated 



ICO DEATH OF PULASKI. 

against his continuing to risk so valuable a fleet on a dan- 
gerous coast, in the hurricane season, and at so great a 
distance from the shore, that it might be surprised by a 
British fleet, completely repaired and fully manned. In a few 
days the lines of the besiegers might have been carried into 
the works of the besieged, but under these critical circum- 
stances, no farther delay could be admitted. To assault or 
raise the siege was the alternative. Prudence would have 
dictated the latter, but a sense of honour determined the 
besiegers to adopt the former. Two feints were made with 
the country militia, and a real attack on Spring Hill battery 
early in the morning, with three thousand five hundred 
French troops, six hundred continentals, and three hundred 
and fifty of the inhabitants of Charleston. These boldly 
marched up to the lines, under the command of D'Estaing 
and Lincoln, but a heavy and well directed fire from the 
batteries, and a cross fire from the gallies, threw the front of 
their columns into confusion. Two standards were neverthe- 
less planted on the British redoubts. A retreat of the assail- 
ants was ordered, after they had stood the enemy's fire for 
fifty-five minutes. Count D'Estaing and Count Pulaski were 
both wounded, the former slightly, but the latter mortally. 
Six hundred and thirty-seven of the French, and upwards of 
two hundred of the continentals and militia, were killed or 
wounded. General Prevost, Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland, 
and Major Moncrief, deservedly acquired great reputation by 
this successful defence. The force of the garrison was 
between two and three thousand, of which about one hun- 
dred and fifty were militia. The damage sustained by the 
besieged was trifling, as they fired from behind works, and 
few of the assailants fired at all. Immediately after this 
unsuccessful assault, the militia, almost universally, went to 
their homes. Count D'Estaing re-embarked his troops and 
artillery, and left the continent. 

While the siege of Savannah was pending, a remarkable 
enterprise was effected by Colonel John White of the Georgia 
line. Captain French had taken post with about one hundred 



SIEGE RAISED. 161 

men near the river Ogechee, some time before the siege 
began. There were also at the same place, forty sailors on 
board of five British vessels, four of which were armed. All 
these men, together with the A'^essels and one hundred and 
thirty stand of arms, were surrendered to Colonel White, 
Captain Elhohn and four others, one of which was the 
colonel's servant. On the preceding night, this small party 
kindled a number of fires in different places, and adopted the 
parade of a large encampment. By these and a variety of 
deceptive stratagems, Captain French was fully impressed 
with an opinion, that nothing but an instant surrender, in 
conformity to a peremptory summons, could save his men 
from being cut to pieces by a superior force. He therefore 
gave up without making any resistance. 

This visit of the fleet of his Most Christian Majesty to the 
coast of America, though unsuccessful as to its main object, 
was not without utility to the United States. It disconcerted 
the measures already digested by the British commanders, 
and caused a considerable waste of time, before they could 
determine on a new plan of operations. It also occasioned 
the evacuation of Rhode Island. But this was of no advan- 
tage to the United States. For of all the blunders committed 
by the British in the course of the American war, none was 
greater than their stationing near six thousand men for two 
years and eight months, on that island, where they were lost 
to every purpose of co-operation, and where they could 
render very little more service to the royal cause, than could 
have been obtained by a couple of frigates cruising in 
the vicinity. 

The siege being raised, the continental troops retreated 
over the river Savannah. The vicissitudes of an autumnal 
atmosphere made a severe impression on the irritable fibres 
of men, exhausted with fatigue and dejected by defeat. In 
proportion to the towering hopes, with which the expedition 
was undertaken, was the depression of spirits subsequent to 
its failure. Tlie Georgia exiles, who had assembled from all 
quarters to repossess themselves of their estates, were a 
V 14* 



162 



COLONEL CLARKE. 



second time obliged to Hee from their country and posses- 
sions. The most gloomy apprehensions respecting the south- 
ern states, took possession of the minds of the people. 

Thus ended the southern campaign of 1779, without any 
thing decisive on either side. After one year, in which the 
British had overrun the state of Georgia foi; one hundred and 
fifty miles from the sea coast, and had penetrated as far 
as the lines of Charleston, they were reduced to their original 
limits in Savannah. All their schemes of co-operation with 
the tories had failed, and the spirits of that class of the 
inhabitants, by successive disappointments, were thoroughly 
broken. 

An expedition which was to have taken place under Henry 
Hamilton, Lieutenant-Governor of Detroit, fortunately for the 
Virginia back settlers, against whom it was principally directed, 
fell through, in consequence of the spirited conduct of Colonel 
Clarke. The object of the expedition was extensive, and 
many Indians were engaged in it. Hamilton took post at St. 
Vincents in the winter, to have all things in readiness for in- 
vading the American settlements, as soon as the season of the 
year would permit. Clarke, on hearing that Hamilton had 
weakened himself by sending away a considerable part of his 
Indians against the frontier settlers, formed the resolution of 
attacking him, as the best expedient for preventing the mis- 
chiefs which were designed against his country. After sur- 
mounting many difficulties, he arrived with one hundred and 
thirty men unexpectedly at St. Vincents. 

The town immediately gave up to the Americans, and 
assisted them in taking the fort. The next day Hamilton, 
with the garrison, agreed to surrender prisoners of war on 
ardcles of capitulation. Clarke, on hearing that a convoy of 
Bridsh goods and provisions was on its way from Detroit, 
detached a party of sixty men, which met them and made 
prize of the whole. By this well-conducted and spirited 
attack on Hamilton, his intended expedition was nipped in 
the bud. Colonel Clarke transmitted to the Council of 
Virginia letters and papers, relating to Lieutenant-Governor 



INDIAN E N xM I T Y . 1G3 

Hamilton, Philip de Jean, justice of peace for Detroit, and 
William Lamothe, captain of volunteers, whom he had made 
prisoners. The Board reported that Hamilton had incited the 
Indians to perpetrate their accustomed cruelties on the defence- 
less inhabitants of the United States — had at the time of his 
captivity sent considerable detachments of Indians against the 
frontiers — had appointed a great council of them, to meet him 
and concert the operations of the ensuing campaign — had given 
standing rewards for scalps, and had treated American prison- 
ers with cruelty. They also reported, that it appeared that 
De Jean was the willing and cordial instrument of Hamilton, 
and that Lamothe was captain of the volunteer scalping parties 
of Indians and Tories, who went out from time to time, under 
general orders to spare neither men, women, nor children. 
They theretbre considering them as fit objects on which to 
begin the work of retaliation — advised the governor to put 
them in irons — confine them in the dungeon of the public jail 
— debar them the use of pen, ink and paper, and exclude them 
from all converse, except with their keeper. 

Colonel Goose Van Schaick, with fifty-five men, marched 
from Fort Schuyler to the Onandago settlements, and burned 
the whole, consisting of about fifty houses, together with a 
large quantity of provisions. Horses, and stock of every kind, 
were killed. The arms and ammunition of the Indians were 
either destroyed or brought off, and their settlements were laid 
waste. Twelve Indians were killed, and thirty-four made 
prisoners. This expedition was performed in less than six 
days, and without the loss of a single man. 

A particular detail of the devastation of property — of the 
distress of great numbers who escaped, only by fleeing to the 
woods, where they subsisted without covering, on the sponta- 
neous productions of the earth — and of the barbarous murders 
which were committed on persons of every age and sex, would 
be sufficient to freeze every breast with horror. 

In sundry expeditions which had been carried on against 
the Indians, ample vengeance had been taken on some of them, 
but these partial successes produced no lasting benefit. The 



164 GENERAL CLINTON. 

few who escaped, had it in their power to make thousands 
miserable. For the permanent security of the frontier inhabit- 
ants, it was resolved in the year 1779, to carry a decisive 
expedition into the Indian country. A considerable body of 
continental troops was selected for this purpose, and put under 
the command of General Sullivan. The Indians who formed the 
confederacy of the six nations, commonly called the Mohawks, 
were the objects of this expedition. They inhabited that immense 
and fertile tract of country, which lies between New England, 
the Middle States, and the province of Canada. They had 
been advised by Congress, and they had promised to observe 
neutrality in the war, but they soon departed from this line of 
conduct. The Oneidas and a few others were friends to the 
Americans, but a great majority took part decidedly against 
them. Overcome by the presents and promises of Sir John 
Johnson and other British agents, and their own native appetite 
for depredation, they invaded the frontiers, carrying slaughter 
and devastation wherever they went. From the vicinity of 
their settlements, to the inhabited parts of the United States, 
they facilitated the inroads of the more remote Indians. Much 
was therefore expected from their expulsion. When General 
Sullivan was on his way to the Indian country he was joined by 
the American general, Clinton, with upwards of one thousand 
men. The latter made his way down the Susquehanna by a 
singular contrivance. The stream of water in that river was too 
low to float his batteaux. To remedy this inconvenience, he 
raised with great industry a dam across the mouth of Lake Otse- 
go, which is one of the sources of the river Susquehanna. The 
lake being constantly supplied by springs soon rose to the 
height of the dam. General Clinton having got his batteaux 
ready, opened a passage through the dam for the water to flow. 
This raised the river so high that he was enabled to embark all 
his troops and to float them down to Tioga. By this exertion 
they soon joined Sullivan. The Indians on hearing of the ex- 
pedition projected against them, acted with firmness. They 
collected their strength, took possession of proper ground, and 
fortified it with judgment. General Sullivan attacked them in 



B R A IN' D T - 165 

their works. They stood a cannonade for more than two hours, 
but then gave way. This engagement proved decisive : after 
the trenches were forced, the Indians fled without making any 
attempt to rally. They were pursued for some miles but 
without effect. The consternation occasioned among them by 
this defeat was so great, that they gave up all ideas of farther 
resistance. As the Americans advanced into their settlements, 
the Indians retreated before them, without throwing any 
obstructions in their way. General Sullivan penetrated into 
the heart of the country inhabited by the Mohawks, and spread 
desolation everywhere. Many settlements in the form of towns 
were destroyed, besides detached habitations. All their fields 
of corn, and whatever was in a state of cultivation, underwent 
the same fate. Scarcely a house was left standing, nor was 
an Indian to be seen. 

In about three months from his setting out, Sullivan reached 
Easton in Pennsylvania, and soon after rejoined the army. 

The Indians, by this decisive expedition, being made to feel 
in the most sensible manner, those calamities they were wont 
to inflict on others, became cautious and timid. The sufferings 
they had undergone, and the dread of a repetition of them, in 
case of their provoking the resentment of the Americans, 
damped the ardour of their warriors from making incursions 
into the American settlements. The frontiers, though not res- 
tored to perfect tranquillity, experienced an exemption from a 
great proportion of the calamities in which they had been lately 
involved. 

Though these good consequences resulted from this expedi- 
tion, yet about the time of its commencement, and before its 
termination, several detached parties of Indians distressed 
difTerent settlements in the United States. A party of sixty 
Indians, and twenty-seven white men, under Brandt, attacked 
the Minisink settlement, and burnt ten houses, twelve barns, a 
fort and two mills, and carried off much plunder, together with 
several prisoners. The militia from Goshen and the vicinity, 
to the amount of one hundred and forty-nine, collected and 
pursued them, but with so little caution that, on the 23d of 



166 INDIAN EXPEDITIONS. 

July, they were surprised and defeated. In August, General 
Williamson and Colonel Pickens, of South Carolina, entered 
the Indian country adjacent to the frontier of their state, burned 
and destroyed the corn of eight towns, and insisted upon the 
Indians removing immediately from their late habitations into 
more remote settlements. 

In the same month, Colonel Broadhead engaged in a suc- 
cessful expedition against the Mingo, Munsey, and Seneca 
Indians. He left Pittsburg with six hundred and five men, 
and was gone about five weeks, in which time he penetrated 
about two hundred miles from the fort, destroyed a number 
of Indian huts and about five hundred acres of corn.* 

* Ramsay. 





CHAPTER IX. 



Campaign of 1780. 



sooner was the departure of the 
French fleet known and confirmed, 
than Sir Henry Clinton committed 
the command of the royal army in 
New York to Lieutenant-General 
Kniphausen, and embarked for the 
southward, with four flank battal- 
ions, twelve regiments, and a corps 
British, Hessian and provincial, a 
powerful detachment of artillery, 
two hundred and fifty cavalry, 
together with an ample supply 
of military stores and provisions. Vice-Admiral Arbuthnot, 
with a suitable naval force, undertook to convey the troops 
to the place of their destination. The whole sailed from New 
York. After a tedious and dangerous passage, in which part 
of their ordnance, most of their artillery, and all their cavalry 
horses were lost, the fleet arrived at Tybee, in Georgia. In 
a few days, the transports, with the army on board, sailed 

1G7 




168 SOUTHERN AFFAIRS. 

from Savannah for North Edisto. and after a short passage, 
the troops made good their landing about thirty miles from 
Charleston, and on the 11th of February took possession of 
John's Island and Stono ferry, and soon after of James Island, 
and Wappoo Cut. A bridge was thrown over the canal, and 
part of the royal army took post on the banks of Ashley river 
opposite to Charleston. 

The Assembly of the state was sitting when the British 
landed, but broke up after " delegating to Governor Rutledge, 
and such of his council as he could conveniently consult, the 
power to do every thing necessary for the public good, except 
the taking away the life of a citizen without a legal trial." 
The governor immediately ordered the militia to rendezvous. 
Though the necessity was great, few obeyed the pressing call, 
A proclamation was issued by the governor, under his extra- 
ordinary powers, requiring such of the militia as were regu- 
larly drafted, and all the inhabitants and owners of property 
in the town to repair to the American standard and join the 
garrison immediately, under pain of confiscation. This se- 
vere though necessary measure produced very little effect. 
The country was much dispirited by the late repulse at 
Savannah. 

The tedious passage from New York to Tybee, gave the 
Americans time to fortify Charleston. This, together with 
the losses which the royal army had sustained in the late tem- 
pestuous weather, induced Sir Henry Clinton to despatch an 
order to New York for reinforcements of men and stores. He 
also directed Major-General Prevost to send on to him twelve 
hundred men from the garrison of Savannah. Brigadier- 
General Patterson, at the head of this detachment, made his 
w^ay good over the river Savannah, and through the interme- 
diate country, and soon after joined Sir Henry Clinton near 
the banks of Ashley river. The royal forces without delay 
proceeded to the siege. At Wappoo, on James Island, they 
formed a depot, and erected fortifications both on that island 
and on tlie main, opposite to the southern and western extre- 
mities of Charleston. An advanced party crossed Ashley 



SIEGE OF CHARLESTON. 169 

river, and soon after broke ground at the distance of eleven 
hundred yards from the American works. At successive 
periods, they erected five batteries on Charleston neck. The 
garrison was equally assiduous in preparing for its defence. 
The works which had been previously thrown up, were 
strengthened and extended. Lines and reboubts were con- 
tinued across from Cooper to Ashley river. In front of the 
whole was a strong abbatis, and a wet ditch made by passing 
a canal from the heads of swamps, which run in opposite 
directions. Between the abbatis and the lines, deep holes 
were dug at short intervals. The lines were made particularly 
strong on the right and left, and so constructed as to rake the 
wet ditch in almost its whole extent. To secure the centre, a 
horn work had been erected, which being closed during the 
siege, formed a kind of citadel. Works were also thrown up 
on all sides of the town, where a landing was practicable. 
Though the lines were no more than field works, yet Sir 
Henry Clinton treated them with the respectful homage of 
three parallels. From the 3d to the 10th of April, the first 
parallel was completed, and immediately after the town was 
summoned to surrender. On the 12th, the batteries were 
opened, and from that day an almost incessant fire was kept 
up. About the time the batteries were opened a work was 
thrown up near Wando river, nine miles from town, and an- 
other at Lempriere's point, to preserve the communication 
with the country by w^ater. A post was also ordered at a 
ferry over the Santee, to favour the coming in of reinforce- 
ments, or the retreat of the garrison when necessary. The 
British marine force, consisting of one ship of fifty guns, two 
of forty-four guns, four of thirty-two, and the Sandwich armed 
ship, crossed the bar in front of Rebellion Road and anchored 
in Five Fathom Hole. The American force opposed to this was 
the Bricole, which, though pierced for forty-four guns, did 
not mount half of that number, two of thirty-two guns, one of 
twenty-eight, two of twenty-six, two of twenty, and the brig 
Notre Dame, of sixteen guns. The first object of its com- 
mander, Comm.odore Whipple, was to prevent Admiral 
W 15 



170 SIEGE OF CHARLESTON. 

Arbuthnot from crossing the bar, but on farther examination 
this was found to be impracticable. He therefore fell back 
to Fort JNIoultrie, and afterwards to Charleston. The crew 
and guns of all his vessels, except one, were put on shore to 
reinforce the batteries. 

Admiral Arbuthnot weighed anchor at Five Fathom Hole, and 
with the advantage of a strong southerly wind, and flowing 
tide, passed Fort JVIoultrie without stopping to engage it, and 
anchored near the remains of Fort Johnson. Colonel Pinck- 
ney, who commanded on Sullivan's Island kept up a brisk 
and well-directed fire on the ships in their passage, which did 
as great execution as could be expected. To prevent the 
royal armed vessels from running into Cooper River, eleven 
vessels were sunk in the channel opposite to the exchange. 
The batteries of the besiegers soon obtained a superiority over 
the town. The former had twenty-one mortars and royals, 
the latter only two. The regular force in the garrison was 
much inferior to that of the besiegers, and but few of the 
mihtia could be persuaded to leave their plantations, and rein- 
force their brethren in the capital. A camp was formed at 
Monk's Corner to keep up the communication between the town 
and country, and the militia without the lines were requested 
to rendezvous there : but this was surprised and routed by 
Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton. The British having now less 
to fear, extended themselves to the eastward of Cooper river. 
Two hundred and fifty horse, and six hundred infantry were 
detached on this service, but nevertheless, in the opinion of a 
council of war, the weak state of the garrison made it improper 
to detach a number sufficient to attack even that small force. 
About the 20th of April, Sir Henry Clinton received a rein- 
forcement of three thousand men from New York. A second 
council of war, held on the 21st, agreed that " a retreat would 
be attended with many distressing inconveniences, if not 
altogether impracticable," and advised, " that offers of capitu- 
lation, before their affairs became more critical, should be 
made to General Clinton, which might admit of the army's 
withdrawing, and afford security to the persons and property 



SEIGE OF CHARLESTON. 171 

of the inhabitants." These terms being proposed, were 
instantly rejected, but the garrison adhered to them, in hopes 
that succours would arrive from the neighbouring slates. The 
bare offer of capitulating dispirited the garrison, but they con- 
tinued to resist in expectation of favourable events. The 
British speedily completed the investment of the town, both by 
land and water. After Admiral Arbuthnot had passed Sulli- 
van's Island, Colonel Pinckney, with one hundred and fifty of 
the men under his command, were withdrawn from that post 
to Charleston. Soon after the fort on the island was surren- 
dered without opposition, to Captain Hudson of the royal navy. 
On the same day, the remains of the American cavalry which 
escaped from the surprise at Monk's Corner, on the 14th of 
April, were again surprised by Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton at 
Laneau's ferry on the Santee, and the whole either killed, cap- 
tured or dispersed. While everything prospered with the Brit- 
ish, Sir Henry Clinton began a correspondence with General 
Lincoln, and renewed his former offers to the garrison in case of 
their surrender. Lincoln was disposed to close with them, 
as far as they respected his army, but some demur was made 
with a view of gaining better terms for the citizens, which it 
was hoped might be obtained on a conference. This was 
asked : but Clinton, instead of granting it, answered " that 
hostilities should recommence at eijjht o'clock." Nevertheless, 
neither party fired till nine. The garrison then recommenced 
hostilities. The besiegers immediately followed, and each 
cannonaded the other with unusual briskness. The British 
batteries of the third parallel opened on this occasion. Shells 
and carcasses were thrown into almost all parts of the town, 
and several houses were burned. The cannon and mortars 
played on the garrison at a less distance than a hundred yards. 
The Hessian chasseurs were so near the American lines, that 
with their rifles they could easily strike any object that was 
visible on them. The British, having crossed the wet ditch by 
sap, advanced within twenty-five yards of the American works, 
and were ready for making a general assault by land and water. 
All expectation of succour was at an end. The onlvhope left 



172 CAPITULATION. 

was that nine thousand men, the flower of the British army, 
seconded by a naval force, might fail in storming extensive 
lines defended by less than three thousand men. Under these 
circumstances, the siege was protracted till the 11th. On that 
day a great number of the citizens addressed General Lincoln 
in a petition, expressing their acquiescence in the terms which 
Sir Henry Clinton had offered, and requesting his acceptance 
of them. On the reception of this petition, General Lincoln 
wrote to Sir Henry, and offered to accept the terms before 
proposed. The royal commanders wishing to avoid the 
extremity of a storm, and unwilling to press to unconditional 
submission an enemy whose friendship they wished to con- 
ciliate, returned a favourable answer. A capitulation was 
signed, and Major General Leslie took possession of the town 
on the next day. The loss on both sides during the siege 
was nearly equal. Of the king's troops, seventy-six were 
killed, and one hundred and eighty-nine wounded. Of the 
Americans eighty-nine were killed, and one hundred and forty 
wounded. Upwards of four hundred pieces of artillery were 
surrendered. By the articles of capitulation, the garrison was 
to march out of town, and to deposit their arms in front of the 
works : but the drums were not to beat a British march, nor 
the colours to be uncased. The continental troops and seamen 
were to keep their baggage, and remain prisoners of war till 
exchanged. The militia were to be permitted to return to their 
respective homes as prisoners on parole, and while they adhered 
to their parole, were not to be molested by the British troops 
in person or property. The inhabitants of all conditions to be 
considered as prisoners on parole, and to hold their property 
on the same terms with the militia. The officers of the army 
and navy to retain their servants, swords, pistols, and baggage 
unsearchcd. They were permitted to sell their horses, but not 
to remove them ; a vessel was allowed to proceed to Philadel- 
phia with General Lincoln's despatches unopened. 

'ihe numbers which surrendered prisoners of war, inclusive 
of the militia and every adult male inhabitant, was above five 
thousand, but the proper garrison at the time of the surrender 



CAPITULATION. 173 

did not exceed two thousand five hundred. The precise num- 
ber of privates in the continental army was one thousand nine 
hundred and seventy-seven, of which number five hundred 
were in the hospitals. The captive officers were much more 
in proportion than the privates, and consisted of one major 
general, six brigadiers, nine colonels, fourteen lieutenant colo- 
nels, fifteen majors, eighty-four captains, eighty-four lieutenants, 
thirty-two second lieutenants and ensigns. 'I'he gentlemen of 
the country, who were mostly militia oificers, from a sense of 
honour repaired to the defence of Charleston, though they 
could not bring with them privates equal to their respective 
commands. The regular regiments were fully officered, though 
greatly deficient in privates. 

This was the first instance in which the Americans had 
attempted to defend a town. The unsuccessful event, with its 
consequences, demonstrated the policy of sacrificing the towns 
of the Union, in preference to endangering the whole, by risk- 
ing too much for their defence. 

Shortly after the surrender, the British commander adopted 
sundry measures to induce the inhabitants to return to their 
allegiance. It was stated to them in a handbill, which, though 
without a name, seemed to flow from authority : " That the 
helping hand of every man was wanting to re-establish peace 
and good government — that the commander-in-chief wished not 
to draw them into danger, while any doubt could remain of his 
success, but as that was now certain, he trusted that one and 
all would heartily join, and give eflfect to necessary measures 
for that purpose." Those who had families were informed 
" That they would be permitted to remain at home, and foi'm 
a militia for the maintenance of peace and good order, but from 
those who had no families it was expected that they would 
cheerfully assist in driving their oppressors, and all the miseries 
of war, from their borders." To such it was promised, " That 
when on service, they would be allowed pay, ammunition and 
provisions in the same manner as the king's troops." About 
the same time, Sir Henry Clinton, in a proclamation, declared, 
" That if any person should thenceforward appear in arms in 



174 MASSACRE AT THE WAXHAW. 

order to prevent the establishment of his majesty's government 
in that country, or should under any pretence or authority 
whatever, attempt to compel any other person or persons so to 
do, or who should hinder the king's faithful subjects from join- 
ing his forces, or from performing those duties their allegiance 
required, such persons should be treated with the utmost 
severity, and their estates be immediately seized for confisca- 
tion." In a few days after. Sir Henry Clinton and Admiral 
Arbuthnot, in the character of commissioners for restoring 
peace, offered to the inhabitants, with some exceptions, " Par- 
don for their past treasonable offences, and a reinstatement in 
the possession of all those rights and immunities which they 
heretofore had enjoyed under a free British government, exempt 
from taxation, except by their own legislatures." 

The capital having surrendered, the next object with the 
British, was to secure the general submission of the whole body 
of the people. 

To this end, they posted garrisons in different parts of the 
country to awe the inhabitants. They also marched with up- 
wards of two thousand men towards North Carolina. This 
caused an immediate retreat of some parties of Americans, 
who had advanced into the northern extremity of South Caro- 
lina, with the expectation of relieving Charleston. One of 
these, consisting of about three hundred continentals, com- 
manded by Colonel Buford, was overtaken at the Waxhaws by 
Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton, and completely defeated. Five 
out of six of the whole were either killed or so badly wounded, 
as to be incapable to be removed from the field of battle ; and 
this took place though they made such ineffectual opposition 
as only to kill twelve and wound five of the British. This 
great disproportion of the killed on the two sides, arose from 
the circumstance that Tarleton's party refused quarter to the 
Americans, after they had ceased to resist and laid down their 
arms. 

Sir Henry CHnton having left about four thousand men for 
the southern service, embarked early in June with the main 
army for New York. On his departure the command devolved 



AFFAIRS OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 175 

on Lieutenant General Cornwallis. The season of the year, 
the condition of the array, and the unsettled state of South 
Carolina, impeded the immediate invasion of North Carolina. 
Earl Cornwallis despatched instructions to the principal loyal- 
ists in that state, to attend to the harvest, prepare provisions, 
and remain quiet till the latter end of August or beginning of 
September. His lordship committed the care of the frontier to 
Lord Rawdon, and repairing to Charleston, devoted his prin- 
cipal attention to the commercial and civil regulations of South 
Carolina. In the meantime, the impossibility of fleeing with 
their families and effects, and the want of an army to which 
the militia of the states might repair, induced the people in the 
country to abandon all schemes of farther resistance. At 
Beaufort, Camden, and Ninety-Six, they generally laid down 
their arms, and submitted either as prisoners or as subjects. 
Excepting the extremities of the state bordering on North 
Carolina, the inhabitants who did not flee out of the country 
preferred submission to resistance. This was followed by an 
unusual calm, and the British believed that the state was 
thoroughly conquered. 

The precautions taken to prevent the rising of the royalists 
in North Carolina, did not answer the end. Several of the 
inhabitants of Tryon county, under the direction of Colonel 
Moore, took up arms, and were in a few days defeated by the 
whig miUtia, commanded by General Rutherford. Colonel 
Brjan, another loyalist, though equally injudicious as to time, 
was successful. He reached the seventy- first regiment sta- 
tioned in the Cheraws with about eight hundred men, 
assembled from the neighbourhood of the river Yadkin. 

While the conquerors w^ere endeavouring to strengthen the 
party for royal government, the Americans were not inatten- 
tive to their interests. Governor Rutledge, who durinc the 
siege of Charleston had been requested by General Lincoln to 
go out of town, was industriously and successfully negotiating 
with North Carolina, Virginia, and Congress, to obtain a force 
for checking the progress of the British arms. Representa- 
tions to the same effect, had also been made in due time by 



176 SUMPTER'S OPERATIONS. 

General Lincoln. Congress ordered a considerable detach- 
ment from their main army, to be marched to the southward. 
North Carolina also ordered a large body of militia to take 
the field. As the British advanced to the upper country of 
South Carolina, a considerable number of determined whigs 
retreated before them, and took refuge in North Carolina. In 
this class was Colonel Sumpter, a distinguished partizan, who 
was well qualified for conductinof military operations. A 
party of exiles from South Carolina, made choice of him for 
their leader. At the head of this little band of freemen, he 
returned to his own state, and took the field against the victo- 
rious British, after the inhabitants had generally abandoned 
all ideas of farther resistance. 

The first effort of renewed warfare was two months after 
the fall of Charleston, when one hundred and thirty-three of 
Colonel Surapter's corps attacked and routed a detachment of 
the royal forces and militia, which were posted in a lane at 
Williamson's plantation. This was the first advantage gained 
over the British, since their landing in the beginning of the 
year. The steady persevering friends of America, who were 
very numerous in the north-western frontier of South Carolina, 
turned out with great alacrity to join Colonel Sumpter, though 
opposition to the British government had entirely ceased 
in every other part of the state. His troops in a few 
days amounted to six hundred men. With this increase 
of strength, he made a spirited attack on a party of the 
British at Rocky Mount, but as he had no artillery, and they 
were secured under cover of earth filled in between logs, he 
could make no impression upon them, and was obliged 
to retreat. Sensible that the minds of men are influenced by 
enterprise, and that to keep militia together it is necessary to 
employ them, this active partizan attacked another of the 
royal detachments, consisting of the prince of Wales' regi- 
ment, and a large body of tories, posted at the Hanging 
Rock. The prince of Wales' regiment was almost totally 
destroyed. From two hundred and seventy-eight it was 
reduced to nine men. The loyalists, who were of that party 



GATES IN THE SOUTH. 177 

which had advanced from North CaroUna under Colonel 
Brian, were dispersed. The panic occasioned by the fall of 
Charleston daily abated. The whig militia on the extremities 
of the state formed themselves into parties under leaders of 
their own choice, and sometimes attacked detachments of the 
British army, but more frequently those of their own country- 
men, who as a royal militia were co-operating with the king's 
forces. While Sumpter kept up the spirits of the people by 
a succession of gallant enterprises, a respectable continental 
force was advancing through the middle states, for the relief 
of their southern brethren. With the hopes of relieving 
Charleston, orders were given for the Maryland and Delaware 
troops to march from General Washington's head-quarters to 
South Carolina, but the quartcr-master-general was unable to 
put this detachment in motion as soon as was intended. 

After marching through Jersey and Pennsylvania, they 
embarked at the head of Elk, and landed soon after at 
Petersburg, and thence proceeded through the country to- 
wards South Carolina. This force was at first put under the 
command of Major-General Baron de Kalb, and afterwards 
of General Gates. The success of the latter in the northern 
campaigns of 1776 and 1777, induced many to believe that 
his presence as commander of the southern army, would 
re-animate the friends of independence. W^hile Baron de 
Kalb commanded, a council of war had advised him to file 
oft" from the direct road to Camden, towards the well culti- 
vated settlements in the vicinity of the Waxhaws : but 
General Gates on taking the command did not conceive this 
movement to be necessary, supposing it to be most for 
the interest of the states that he should proceed immediately 
with his army, on the shortest road to the vicinity of the 
British encampment. This led through a barren country, in 
passing over which, the Americans severely felt the scarcity 
of provisions. Their murmurs became audible, and there 
were strong appearances of mutiny, but the officers who 
shared every calamity in common with the privates, inter- 
posed, and conciliated them to a patient sulferance of their 
X 



178 SUFFERINGS OF THE ARMY. 

hard lot. They principally subsisted on lean cattle, picked 
up in the woods. The whole army was under the necessity 
of using green corn and peaches in the place of bread. 
They were subsisted for several days on the latter alone. 
Dysenteries became common in consequence of this diet. 
The heat of the season, the unheal thiness of the climate, 
toefether with insufficient and unwholesome food, threatened 
destruction to the army. The common soldiers, instead 
of desponding, began after some time to be merry with their 
misfortunes. They used " starvation" as a cant word, and 
vied with each other in burlesquing their situation. The wit 
and humour displayed on the occasion contributed not a little 
to reconcile them to their sufferings. The American army, 
having made its way through a country of pine-barren, sand- 
hills and swamps, reached Clermont, thirteen miles from 
Camden. The next day General Stephens arrived with a 
large body of Virginia militia. 

The similarity of language and appearance between the 
British and American armies, gave opportunities for imposing 
on the inhabitants. Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton with a 
party, by assuming the name and dress of Americans, passed 
themselves near Black river, for the advance of General 
Gates' army. Some of the neighbouring militia were eagerly 
collected by Mr. Bradley, to co-operate with their supposed 
friends, but after some time the veil being thrown aside, 
Bradley and his volunteers were carried to Camden, and 
confined there as prisoners. 

The army with which Gates advanced, was by the arrival 
of Stephens' militia, increased nearly to four thousand men, 
but of this large number, the whole regular force was only 
nine hundred infantry, and seventy cavalry. On the ap- 
proach of Gates, Earl Cornwallis hastened from Charleston 
to Camden, and arrived there on the 14th. The force which 
his lordship found collected on his arrival, was seventeen 
hundred infantry and three hundred cavalry. This inferior 
number would have justified a retreat, but he chose rather to 
stake his fortune on the decision of a battle. On the night 



BATTLE OF CAMDEN. 179 

of the 15th, he marched from Camden with his whole force, 
intending to attack the Americans in their camp at Clermont. 
In the same night. Gates, after ordering his baggage to the 
Waxhaws, put his army in motion, with an intention of 
advancing to an eligible position, about eight miles from 
Camden. The American army was ordered to march at ten 
o'clock P. M. in the following order. Colonel Armand's ad- 
vance cavalry. Colonel Porterfield's light infantry, on the 
right flank of Colonel Armand's in Indian-file, two hundred 
yards from the road. Major Armstrong's light infantry in the 
same order as Colonel Porterfield's on the left flank of the 
legion advanced guard of foot, composed of the advanced 
pickets, first brigade of Maryland, second brigade of Mary- 
land, division of North Carolina, Virginia rear guard, volun- 
teer cavalry, upon flanks of the baggage equally divided. 
The light infantry upon each flank were ordered to march up 
and support the cavalry, if it should be attacked by the 
British cavalry, and Colonel Armand was directed in that 
case to stand the attack at all events. 

The advance of both armies met in the night and engaged. 
Some of the cavalry of Armand's legion, being wounded in 
the first fire, fell back on others, who recoiled so suddenly, 
that the first Maryland regiment was broken, and the whole 
line of the army was thrown into confusion. This first 
impression struck deep, and dispirited the militia. The 
American army soon recovered its order, and both they and 
their adversaries kept their ground, and occasionally skir- 
mished through the night. Colonel Porterfield, a most excel- 
lent officer, on whose abilities General Gates particularly de- 
pended, was wounded in the early part of this night attack. In 
the morning a severe and general engagement took place. At 
the first onset, a great body of the Virginia militia, who formed 
the left wing of the army, on being charged with fixed bayo- 
nets by the British infantry, threw down their arms, and with 
the utmost precipitation fled from the field. A considerable 
part of the North Carolina militia followed the unworthy 
example, but the continentals, who formed the right wing of 



180 BATTLE OF CAMDEN. 

the army, inferior as they were in numbers to the British, 
stood their ground and maintained the conflict with great 
resolution. Never did men acquit themselves better: for 
some time they had clearly the advantage of their opponents, 
and were in possession of a considerable body of prisoners : 
overpowered at last by numbers, and nearly surrounded 
by the enemy, they were compelled reluctantly to leave the 
ground. In justice to the North Carolina militia it should be 
remarked, that part of the brigade commanded by General ' 
Gregory acquitted themselves well. They were formed 
immediately on the left of the continentals, and kept the field 
while they had a cartridge to fire. General Gregory himself 
was twice wounded by a bayonet in bringing off his men, 
and several of his brigade, who were made prisoners, had no 
wounds except from bayonets. Two hundred and ninety 
American wounded prisoners were carried into Camden, after 
this action. Of this number two hundred and six were con- 
tinentals, eighty-two were North Carolina militia, and two 
were Virginia militia. The resistance made by each corps, 
may in some degree be estimated from the number of 
wounded. The Americans lost the whole of their artillery, 
eight field pieces, upwards of two hundred waggons, and the 
greatest part of their baggage. Almost all their officers were 
separated from their respective commands. Every corps was 
broken in action and dispersed. The fugitives who fled by 
the common road, were pursued above twenty miles by the 
horse of Tarleton's legion, and the way was covered with 
arms, baggage and waggons. Baron de Kalb, the second in 
command, a brave and experienced officer, was taken 
prisoner and died on the next day of his wounds. The 
baron, who Avas a German by birth, had long been in the 
French service. He had travelled through the British pro- 
vinces, about the time of the Stamp act, and is said to have 
reported to his superiors on his return, " that the colonists 
were so firmly and universally attached to Great Britain, that 
nothing could shake their loyalty." Congress resolved that 
a monument should be erected to his memory in Annapolis. 



GATES' RETREAT. 181 

General Rutherford of North Carolina, was wounded and 
taken prisoner. 

The royal army fought with great bravery, but the com- 
pleteness of their victory was in a great degree owing to their 
superiority in cavalry, and the precipitate llight of the Ameri- 
can militia. The whole loss is supposed to have amounted to 
several hundreds. 

To add to the distresses of the Americans, the defeat of 
Gates was immediately followed by the surprise and disper- 
sion of Sumpter's corps. While the former was advancing 
near to the British army, the latter, who had previously taken 
post between Camden and Charleston, took a number of pri- 
soners, and captured sundry British stores, together with their 
convoy. On hearing of the defeat of his superior officer, he 
began to retreat with his prisoners and stores. Tarleton, with 
his legion, and a detachment of infantry, pursued with such 
celerity and address as to overtake and surprise this party at 
Fishing Creek. The British rode into their camp before they 
were prepared for defence. The retreating Americans, having 
been four days with little or no sleep, were more obedient to 
the calls of nature, than attentive to her first law, self-preser- 
vation. Sumpter had taken every prudent precaution to pre- 
vent a surprise, but his videttes were so overcome with 
fatigue, that they neglected their duty. With great difficulty 
he got a few to stand their ground for a short time, but the 
greater part of his corps fled to the river or the woods. He 
lost all his artillery, and his whole detatchment was either 
killed, captured or dispersed. The prisoners he had lately 
taken were all re-taken. 

On the 17 Ih and 18th of August about one hundred and 
fifty of Gates' army rendezvoused at Charlotte. These had 
reason to apprehend that they would be immediately pursued 
and cut to pieces. There was no magazine of provisions in 
the town, and it was without any kind of defence. It was 
therefore concluded to retreat to Salisbury. A circumstantial 
detail of this would be the picture of complicated wretched- 
ness. There were more wounded men than could be conve- 

16 



182 RIGOUR OF CORNWALLIS. 

niently carried off. The inhabitants, hourly expecting the 
British to advance into their settlement, and generally intend- 
ing to flee, could not attend to the accommodation of the suf- 
fering soldiers. Objects of distress occurred in every quarter. 
There were many who stood in need of kind assistance, but 
there were few who could give it to them. Several men 
were to be seen with but one arm, and some without any. 
Anxiety, pain and dejection, poverty, hurry and confusion, 
prom.iscuously marked the gloomy scene. Under these cir- 
cumstances the remains of that numerous army, which had 
lately caused such terror to the friends of Great Britain, re- 
treated to Salisbury, and soon after to Hillsborough. General 
Gates had previously retired to this last place, and was Ihere 
in concert with the government of North Carolina, devising 
plans of defence, and for renewing military operations. 

Though there was no army to oppose Lord Cornwallis, yet 
the season and bad health of his army, restrained him from 
pursuing his conquests. By the complete dispersion of the 
continental forces, the country was in his power. The present 
moment of triumph seemed therefore the most favourable con- 
juncture for breaking the spirits of those who were attached 
to independence. To prevent their future co-operation with 
the armies of Congress, a severer policy was henceforward 
adopted. 

Orders were given by Lord Cornwallis " that all the inhabi- 
tants of the province, who had submitted, and who had taken 
part in this revolt, should be punished with the greatest 
rigour — that they should be imprisoned, and their whole pro- 
perty taken from them or destroyed." He also ordered in 
the most positive manner " that every militia man, who had 
borne arms with the British, and afterwards joined the Ame- 
ricans, should be put to death." At Augusta, at Camden, 
and elsewhere, several of the inhabitants were hanged in con- 
sequence of these orders. The men who suffered had been 
compelled, by the necessities of their families, and the pros- 
pect of saving their property, to make an involuntary submis- 
sion to the royal conquerors. Experience soon taught them 



1 



THE EXILES. 183 

the inefficacy of these submissions. This in their opinion ab- 
solved them from the obligations of their engagements to sup- 
port the royal cause, and left them at liberty to follow their 
inclinations. 

Notwithstanding the decisive superiority of the British 
armies in South Carolina, several of the most respectable 
citizens, though in the power of their conquerors, resisted 
every temptation to resume the character of subjects. To 
enforce a general submission, orders were given by Lord 
Cornwallis immediately after his victory, to send out of South 
Carolina a number of its principal citizens. Lieutenant- 
Governor Gadsden, most of the civil and militia officers, and 
some others, who had declined exchanging their paroles for 
the protection of British subjects, were taken up, put on 
board a vessel in the harbour, and sent to St. Augustine. 
General jNIoultrie remonstrated against the confinement and 
removal of these gentlemen, as contrary to their rights derived 
from the capitulation of Charleston. They at the same time 
challenged their adversaries to prove any conduct of theirs, 
which merited expulsion from their country and families. 
They received no farther satisfaction, than that the measure 
had been " adopted from motives of policy." To convince 
the inhabitants that the conquerors w^ere seriously resolved to 
remove from the country all who refused to become subjects, 
an additional number of about thirty citizens of South Caro- 
lina, who remained prisoners on parole, were sent off to the 
same place in less than three months. General Rutherford 
and Colonel Isaacs, both of North Carolina, who had been 
lately taken near Camden, were associated with them.* 

The disaster of the army under General Gates, overspread 
at first the face of American affairs with a dismal gloom, but 
the day of prosperity to the United States began, as will appear 
in the sequel, from that moment to dawn. Their prospects 
brightened up, while those of their enemies were obscured by 
disgrace, broken by defeat, and at last covered with ruin. 
Elated with their victories, the conquerors grew more insolent 

* Ramsay. 



184 SUMPTER AND MARION. 

and rapacious, while the real friends of independence became 
resolute and determined. 

We have seen Sumpter penetrating into South Carolina, and 
re-commencing a military opposition to British government. 
Soon after that event, he was promoted by Governor Rutledge, 
to the rank of brigadier-general. About the same time Marion 
was promoted to the same rank, and in the north-eastern 
extremities of the state, successfully prosecuted a similar plan. 
This valuable officer, after the surrender of Charleston, retreated 
to North Carolina. On the advance of General Gates, he 
obtained a command of sixteen men. With these he penetrated 
through the country, and took a position near the Santee. On 
the defeat of General Gates, he was compelled to abandon the 
state, but returned after an absence of a few days. For several 
weeks he had under his command only seventy men. At one 
time, hardships and dangers reduced that number to twenty- 
five, yet with this inconsiderable number he secured himself in 
the midst of surrounding foes. Various schemes were tried to 
detach the inhabitants from co-operating with him. Major 
Wemys burned scores of houses on Pedee, L^oich's Creek and 
Black River, belonging to such as were supposed to do duty 
with Marion, or to be subservient to his views. This had an 
effect different from what was intended. Revenge and despair 
co-operated with patriotism, to make these ruined men keep 
the field. Having no houses to shelter them, the camps of 
their countrymen became their homes. For several months, 
Marion and his party were obliged to sleep in the open air, and 
to shelter themselves in the recesses of deep swamps. From 
these retreats they sallied out, whenever an opportunity of har- 
rassing the enemy, or of serving their country presented itself. 

Opposition to British government was not wholly confined 
to the parties commanded by Sumpter and Marion. It was at 
no time altogether extinct in the extremities of the state. The 
disposition to revolt, w^hich had been excited on the approach 
of General Gates, was not extinguished by his defeat. The spirit 
of the people was overawed, but not subdued. The severity 
with which revolters who fell into the hands of the British were 



CLARKE AND FERGUSON. 185 

treated, induced those who escaped to persevere and seek 
safety in swamps. 

From the time of the general submission of the inhabitants 
in 1780, pains had been taken to increase the royal force by 
the co-operation of the yeomanry of the country. The British 
persuaded the people to form a royal militia, by representing 
that every prospect of success in their scheme of independence 
was annihilated, and that a farther opposition would only be 
a prolongation of their distresses, if not their utter ruin. Major 
Ferguson of the seventy-first regiment, was particularly active 
in this business. He visited the settlements of the disaffected 
to the American cause, and collected a corps of militia of that 
description, from which much active service was expected. 
He advanced to the northwestern settlements, to hold commu- 
nication with the loyalists of both Carolinas. From his pre- 
sence, together with assurances of an early movement of the 
royal army into North Carolina, it was hoped that the friends 
of royal government would be roused to activity in the service 
of their king. In the meantime every preparation was made 
for urging offensive operations, as soon as the season and the 
state of the stores would permit. 

That spirit of enterprise, which has already been mentioned 
as beoinning to revive amono- the American militia about this 
time, prompted Colonel Clarke to make an attempt on the 
British post at Augusta in Georgia ; but in this he failed and 
was obliged to retreat. Major Ferguson, with the hope of 
intercepting his party, kept near the mountains and at a con- 
siderable distance from support. These circumstances, toge- 
ther with the depredations of the loyalists, induced the hardy 
republicans on the west side of the Alleghany mountains, to 
form an enterprise for reducing that distinguished partizan. 
This was done of their own motion, without any direction from 
the governments of America, or from the officers of the conti- 
nental army. 

There was, without any apparent design, a powerful combi- 
nation of several detached commanders of several adjacent 
states, with their respective commands of militia. Colonel 
Y 16* 



186 KING'S MOUNTAIN. 

Campbell of Virginia, Colonels Cleveland, Shelby, Sevier, and 
M'Dowell of North Carolina, together with Colonels Lacey, 
Hawthorn and Hill, of South Carolina, all rendezvoused toge- 
ther, with a number of men amounting to sixteen hundred, 
though they were under no general command, and though they 
were not called upon to embody by any common authority, or 
indeed by any authority at all, but that of a general impulse 
on their own minds. They had so little of the mechanism of 
a regular army, that the colonels of some of the states by com- 
mon consent, commanded each day alternately. The hardships 
these volunteers underwent were very great. Some of them 
subsisted for weeks together, without tasting bread or salt, or 
spirituous liquors, and slept in the woods without blankets. 
The running stream quenched their thirst. At night the earth 
afforded them a bed, and the heavens, or at most the limbs of 
trees were their only covering. Ears of corn or pompions 
thrown into the fire, with occasional supplies of beef or venison, 
killed and roasted in the woods, were the chief articles of their 
provisions. They had neither commissaries, quarter-masters, 
nor stores of any kind. They selected about a thousand of 
their best men, and mounted them on the fleetest of their 
horses. These attacked Major Ferguson on the top of King's 
Mountain, near the confines of North and South Carolina. 
The Americans formed three parties. Colonel Lacey of South 
Carohna led one, which attacked on the west end. The two 
others were commanded by Colonels Campbell and Cleveland, 
one of which attacked on the east end, and the other in the 
centre, Ferguson with great boldness attacked the assailants 
with fixed bayonets, and compelled them successively to retire, 
but they only fell back a little way, and getting behind trees 
and rocks, renewed their fire in almost every direction. The 
British being uncovered, were aimed at by the American 
marksmen, and many of them were slain. An unusual number 
of the killed were found to have been shot in the head. Rifle- 
men took off" riflemen with such exactness, that they killed 
each other when taking sight, so effectually that their eyes re- 
mained after they were dead, one shut and the other open, in 



DEATH OF FERGUSON. 187 

the usual manner of marksmen when levelling at their object. 
Major Ferguson displayed as much bravery as was possible in 
his situation : but his encampment on the top of the mountain 
was not well chosen, as it gave the Americans an opportunity 
of covering themselves in their approaches. Had he pursued 
his march on charging and driving the first party of the militia 
which gave way, he might have got off with the most of his 
men, but his unconquerable spirit disdained either to flee or to 
surrender. After a severe conflict he received a mortal wound. 
No chance of escape being left, and all prospect of successful 
resistance being at an end, the contest was ended by the sub- 
mission of the survivors. Upwards of eight hundred became 
prisoners, and two hundred and twenty-five had been pre- 
viously killed or wounded. Very few of the assailants fell, 
but in their number was Colonel Williams, a distinguished 
militia officer in Ninety-Six district, who had been very active 
in opposing the re-establishment of British government. Ten 
of the royal militia who surrendered were hanged by their con- 
querors. They were provoked to this measure by the severity 
of the British, who had lately hung several of the captured 
Americans, in South Carolina and Georgia. They also alleged 
that the men who suffered w^ere guilty of previous felonies, for 
which their lives were forfeited by the laws of the land. The 
fall of Ferguson was in itself a great loss to the royal cause. 
He possessed superior abilities as a partisan, and his spirit of 
enterprise was uncommon. To a distinguished capacity for 
planning great designs, he also added the practical abilities 
necessary to carry them into execution. The unexpected 
advantage which the Americans gained over him and his party, 
in a great degree frustrated a well-concerted scheme for 
strengthening the British army by the co-operation of the tory 
inhabitants, whom he had undertaken to discipline and prepare 
for active service. The total rout of the party, which had 
joined Major Ferguson, operated as a check on the future 
exertions of the loyalists. The same timid caution, which 
made them adverse to joining their countrymen in 'opposing 
the claims of Great Britain, restrained them from risking any 



188 SUMPTER'S OPERATIONS. 

more in support of the royal cause. Henceforward they waited 
to see how the scales were likely to incline, and reserved 
themselves till the British army, by its own unassisted efforts, 
should gain a decided superiority. 

In a few weeks after the general action near Camden, Lord 
Cornwallis left a small force in that village, and marched with 
the main army towards Salisbury, intending to push forwards 
in that direction. While on his way thither, the North Caro- 
lina militia was very industrious and successful in annoying 
his detachments. Riflemen frequently penetrated near his 
camp, and from behind trees made sure of their objects. The 
late conquerors found their situation very uneasy, being exposed 
to unseen dangers if they attempted to make an excursion of 
only a few hundred yards from their main body. The defeat 
of Major Ferguson, added to these circumstances, gave a 
serious alarm to Lord Cornwallis, and he soon after retreated 
to Winnsborough. As he retired, the militia took several of 
his wagons, and single men often rode up within gunshot of 
his army, discharged their pieces, and made their escape. 
The panic occasioned by the defeat of General Gates had in a 
great measure worn off. The defeat of Major Ferguson and 
the consequent retreat of Lord Cornwallis, encouraged the 
American militia to take the field. Sumpter, soon after the 
dispersion of his corps on the 18th of August, collected a band 
of volunteers, partly from new adventurers, and partly from 
those who had escaped on that day. With these, though for 
three months there was no continental army in the state, he 
constantly kept the field in support of American independence. 
He varied his position from time to time about Enoree, Broad 
and Tyger rivers, and had frequent skirmishes with his adver- 
saries. Having mounted his followers, he infested the British 
parties with frequent incursions — beat up their quarters — inter- 
cepted their convoys, and so harrassed them with successive 
alarms, that their movements could not be made but with 
caution and difficulty. His spirit of enterprise was so particu- 
larly injurious to the British, that they laid sundry plans for 
destroying his force, but they all failed in the execution. He 



DEFEAT OF T A RLE TON. 189 

was attacked at Broad river November 12tli, by Major Wemys, 
commanding a corps of infantry and dragoons. In this action 
the British were defeated, and their commanding officer taken 
prisoner. Eight days after he was attacked at Black Stocks, 
near Tyger river, by Lieutenant Colonel Tarleton. The attack 
was begun with one hundred and seventy dragoons and eighty- 
men of the sixty-third regiment. A considerable part of 
Sumpter's force had been thrown into a large log barn, from 
the apertures of which they fired with security. Many of the 
sixty-third regiment were killed. Tarleton charged with his 
cavalry, but, being unable to dislodge the Americans, re- 
treated, and Sumpter was left in quiet possession of the field. 
The loss of the British in this action was considerable. Among 
their killed were three officers, Major Money, and Lieutenants 
Gibson and Cope. The Americans lost very few, but General 
Sumpter received a wound, which for several months inter- 
rupted his gallant enterprises in behalf of his country. His 
zeal and activity in animating the militia, when they were dis- 
couraged by repeated defeats, and the bravery and good con- 
duct he displayed in sundry attacks on the British detachments, 
procured him the applause of his countrymen, and the thanks 
of Congress. 

For the three months which followed the defeat of the 
American army near Camden, General Gates was industriously 
preparing to take the field. Having collected a force at Hills- 
borough he advanced to Salisbury, and very soon after to 
Charlotte. He had done every thing in his power to repair 
the injuries of his defeat, and was again in a condition to face 
the enemy ; but from that influence which popular opinion has 
over public affairs in a commonwealth. Congress resolved to 
supersede him, and to order a court of enquiry to be held on 
liis conduct. This was founded on a former resolve, that 
whoever lost a post should be subject to a court of enquiry. 
The cases were no ways parallel, he had lost a battle but not 
a post. The only charge that could be exhibited against 
General Gates was that he had been defeated. His enemies 
could accuse him of no military crime, unless that to be unsuc- 



190 AFFAIRS IN THE NORTH. 

cessful might be reckoned so. The pubhc, sore with their 
losses, were desirous of a change, and Congress found it neces- 
sary to gratify them, though at the expense of the feehngs of 
one of their best, and till August, 1780, one of their most suc- 
cessful officers. Virginia did not so soon forget Saratoga. 
When General Gates was at Richmond on his way home from 
Carolina, the house of Burgesses of that state unanimously re- 
solved " that a committee of four be appointed to wait on 
General Gates, and assure him of their high regard and esteem, 
and that the remembrance of his former glorious services could 
not be obUterated by any reverse of fortune ; but that ever 
mindful of his great merit, they would omit no opportunity of 
testifying to the world the gratitude which the country owed to 
him in his military character." 

These events, together with a few unimportant skirmishes 
not worthy of being particularly mentioned, closed the cam- 
paign of 1780 in the southern states. 

While the war raged in South Carolina, the campaign of 
1780, in the northern states, was barren of important events. 

In January, Lord Sterhng made an effectual attempt to sur- 
prise a party of the enemy on Staten Island. W^hile he was 
on the island, a number of persons from the Jersey side passed 
over and plundered the inhabitants, who had submitted to the 
British government. 

In the first months of the year 1780, while the royal army 
was weakened by the expedition against Charleston, the 
British were apprehensive for their safety in New York. The 
rare circumstance which then existed, of a connection between 
the main and York Island, by means of ice, seemed to invite 
to the enterprise, but the force and equipments of the American 
army were unequal to it. Lieutenant General Kniphausen, 
who then commanded in New York, apprehending such a 
design, embodied the inhabitants of the city as a miUtia for its 
defence. 

In June, an incursion was made into Jersey from New 
York, with five thousand men, commanded by Lieutenant- 
General Kniphausen. They landed at FJizabelhtown, and 



OPERATIONS IN NEW JERSEY. 191 

proceeded to Connecticut farms. In this neighbourhood lived 
the Rev. Mr. James Caldwell, a presbyterian clergyman of 
great activity, ability and influence, whose successful ex- 
ertions in animating the Jersey militia to defend their rights, 
had rendered him particularly obnoxious to the British. 
When the royal forces were on their way into the country, a 
soldier came to his house in his absence, and shot his wife, 
Mrs. Caldwell instantly dead, by levelling his piece directly 
at her through the window of the room, in which she was 
sitting wnth her children. Her body at the request of an 
officer of the new levies, was moved to some distance, 
and then the house and every thing in it was reduced 
to ashes. The British burnt about twelve other houses, and 
also the Presbyterian church, and then proceeded to Spring- 
field. As they advanced they were annoyed by Colonel 
Dayton with a few militia. On their approach to the bridge 
near the town, they were farther opposed by General Max- 
well, who with a few continental troops was prepared to 
dispute its passage. They made a halt, and soon after 
returned to Elizabethtown. Before they retreated, the whole 
American army at Morristown marched to oppose them. 
While this royal detachment was in Jersey, Sir Henry Clinton 
returned with his victorious troops from Charleston to New 
York. He ordered a reinforcement to Kniphausen, and the 
whole advanced a second time towards Springfield. They 
were now opposed by General Greene, with a considerable 
body of continental troops. Colonel Angel with his regiment 
and a piece of artillery was posted to secure the bridge 
in front of the town. A severe action took place which 
lasted forty minutes. Superior numbers forced the Americans 
to retire. General Greene took post with his troops on 
a range of hills, in hopes of being attacked. Instead of this 
the British began to burn the town. Near fifty dwelling 
houses were reduced to ashes. The British then retreated, but 
were pursued by the enraged militia, lill they entered Eliza- 
bethtown. The next day they set out on their return to New 
York. The loss of the Americans in the action was about 



192 THETORIES. 

eighty, and that of the British was supposed to be considerably 
more. By such desultory operations, were hostilities carried on 
at this time in the northern states. Individuals were killed, 
houses were burnt, and much mischief done ; but nothing was 
effected which tended either to reconcilement or subjugation. 

The loyal Americans who had fled within the British lines, 
commonly called refugees, reduced a predatory war into 
system. On their petition to Sir Henry Clinton, they had 
been, in the year 1779, permitted to set up a distinct govern- 
ment in New York, under a jurisdiction called the honourable 
board of associated loyalists. They had something like 
a fleet of small privateers and cruisers, by the aid of wdiich, 
they committed various depredations. A party of them who 
had formerly belonged to Massachusetts, went to Nantucket, 
broke open the warehouses, and carried off" every thing that 
fell in their way. They also carried off two loaded brigs and 
two or three schooners. 

The distress which the Americans suffered from the di- 
minished value of their currency, though felt in the year 
1778, and still more so in the year 1779, did not arrive to its 
highest pitch till the year 1780. Congress not possessing the 
means of supporting their army, devolved the business on the 
component parts of the confederacy. Some states, from their 
internal ability and local advantages, furnished their troops 
not only with clothing, but with many conveniences. Others 
supplied them with some necessaries, but on a more contracted 
scale. A few, from their particular situation, could do little or 
nothing at all. The officers and men in the routine of duty, 
mixed daily and compared circumstances. Those who fared 
worse than others, were dissatisfied with a service which 
made such injurious distinctions. From causes of this kind, 
superadded to a complication of wants and sufferings, a 
disposition to mutiny began to show itself in the American 
army. This broke forth into full action among the soldiers 
which were stationed at Fort Schuyler. Thirty-one of the 
men of that garrison went off in a body. Being pur- 
sued, sixteen of them were overtaken, and thirteen of 



MUTINY OF THE TROOPS. 193 

the sixteen were instantly killed. About the same time, two 
regiments of Connecticut troops mutinied and got under arms. 
They determined to return home, or to gain subsistence at the 
point of bayonet. Their officers reasoned with them, and 
urged every argument, that could either interest their pride or 
their passions. They were reminded of their good conduct, 
of the important objects for which they were contending, but 
their answer was, " our sufferings are too great, and we want 
present relief." After much expostulation, they were at 
length prevailed upon to go to their huts. It is remarkable, 
that this mutinous disposition of the Connecticut troops, was 
in a great measure quelled by the Pennsylvania line, which in 
a few months, as shall hereafter be related, planned and ex- 
ecuted a much more serious revolt, than that which they now 
suppressed. 

About the same time, or rather a little before, the news ar- 
rived of the reduction of Charleston, and the capture of the 
whole American southern army. Such was the firmness 
of the common soldiery, and so strong their attachment to the 
cause of their country, that though danger impelled, want 
urged, and British favour invited them to a change of sides, 
yet on the arrival of but a scanty supply of meat for their 
subsistence, military duty was cheerfully performed, and 
no uncommon desertion took place. 

While unexampled preparations were making in America, 
the armament which had been promised by his Most Christian 
Majesty, w^as on its way. As soon as it was known in France, 
that a resolution was adopted, to send out troops to the United 
States, the young French nobility discovered the greatest 
zeal to be employed on that service. Court favour was 
scarcely ever solicited with more earnestness, than was the 
honour of serving under General Washington. The number 
of applicants was much greater than the service required. 
The disposition to support the American revolution, was not 
only prevalent in the court of France, but it animated the 
whole body of the nation. The winds and waves did 
not second the ardent wishes of the French troops. Though 
Z 17 



194 ARRIVAL OF THE FRENCH. 

they sailed from France on the 1st of May, 1780, they 
did not reach a port in the United States till the 10th of July 
following. On that day, to the great joy of the Americans, 
M. de Ternay arrived at Rhode Island, with a squadron 
of seven sail of the line, five frigates, and five smaller armed 
vessels. He likewise convoyed a fleet of transports, with 
four old French regiments, besides the legion de Lauzun, and 
a battalion of artillery, amounting in the whole to six 
thousand men, all under the command of Lieutenant-General 
Count de Rochambeau. To the French as soon as they 
landed, possession was given of the forts and batteries on the 
island, and by their exertions they were soon put in a high 
state of defence. In a few days after their arrival, an address 
of congratulation from the general assembly of the state 
of Rhode Island, was presented to Count de Rochambeau ; 
and General Washington recommended, in public orders to 
the American officers, as a symbol of friendship and affection 
for their allies, to wear black and white cockades, the ground 
to be of the first colour, and the relief of the second. 

The French troops, united both in interest and affection 
with the Americans, ardently longed for an opportunity to co- 
operate with them against the common enemy. The conti- 
nental army wished for the same with equal ardour. One 
circumstance alone seemed unfavourable to this spirit of 
enterprise. This was the deficient clothing of the Americans. 
Some Avhole lines, officers as well as men, were shabby, and 
a great proportion of the privates were without shirts. Such 
troops, brought along side even of allies fully clad in 
the elegance of uniformity, must have been more or less than 
men to feel no degradation on the contrast. 

Sir Henry Clinton, who had returned in the preceding 
month with his victorious troops from Charleston, embarked 
about eight thousand of his best men, and proceeded as far 
as Huntington-bay on Long Island, with the apparent design 
of concurring with the British fleet, in attacking tlie French 
force at Rhode Island. When this movement took place, 
General Washington set his army in motion, and proceeded to 



ARNOLD'S TREASON. 195 

Peekskill. Had Sir Henry Clinton prosecuted what appeared 
to be his design, General Washington intended to have 
attacked New York in his absence. Preparations were made 
for this purpose, but Sir Henry Clinton instantly turned about 
from Huntington-bay towards New York, 

In the meantime, the French fleet and army being blocked 
up at Rhode Island, were incapacitated from co-operating 
with the Americans. Hopes were nevertheless indulged, that 
by the arrival of another fleet of his Most Christian Majesty 
then in the West Indies, under the command of Count 
de Guichen, the superiority would be so much in favour 
of the allies, as to enable them to prosecute their original 
intention, of attacking New York, When the expectations 
of the Americans were raised to the highest pitch, and when 
they were in great forwardness of preparation to act in 
concert with their allies, intelligence arrived that Count 
de Guichen had sailed for France, This disappointment was 
extremely mortifying. The Americans had made uncommon 
exertions, on the idea of receiving such aid from their allies, 
as would enable them to lay effectual siege to New York, or 
to strike some decisive blow. Their towering expectations 
were in a moment levelled with the dust. Another campaign 
was anticipated, and new shades were added to the deep 
cloud, which for some time past had overshadowed American 
affairs,* 

An occurrence now happened which excited an intense in- 
terest throughout the Union, General Arnold, next to 
Washington, had been the most conspicuous military character 
of the revolution. His campaign in Canada, notwithstanding 
its misfortunes, had elevated him to the highest reputation. 
Unluckily, his temper and manners, proud and overbearing 
raised up numerous enemies, who became even a majority in 
congress. Hence, when an extensive promotion was made, 
he was passed over, and five officers junior in the service, and 
much inferior in reputation, were placed over his head. 
Washington deeply deplored this injustice, and remonstrated, 

* Ramsay. 



196 ARNOLD'S TREASON. 

though vainly, against it. He did every thing possible to 
soothe the wounded pride of his friend, whose exploits as a 
volunteer, during several attacks on the coast of New England, 
were so very splendid, that Congress could no longer avoid 
granting the promotion, though tardily and ungraciously. The 
commander-in-chief then procured for him an appointment in 
the army sent against Burgoyne, where he greatly augmented 
his reputation, and being disabled by severe wounds for field 
service, obtained from the same authority the honourable sta- 
tion of commandant in Philadelphia. Here, however, his 
lofty bearing brought him into collision with the members of 
congress and the provincial council of that city. He made a 
claim for reimbursement of advances during the Canadian 
campaign, which was alleged by his enemies to be exorbitant, 
and even fraudulent. Its amount or nature being nowhere 
stated, it is diflicult to judge ; but there could be nothing very 
gross, since the hostile party never founded upon it any charge, 
nor was the demand ever withdrawn by himself. Congress, 
only alleging the intricacy of the account, delayed the settle- 
ment from time to time, and no part was ever actually paid. 
This was the more harrassino;, as an extravao;ant mode of 
living had involved him in embarrassments, which he sought 
to relieve by privateering and commercial speculations, not 
certainly dishonest, yet considered unsuitable to his rank and 
situation ; and being unfortunate, they aggravated his distress. 
From the observation of these circumstances, his enemies in- 
ferred the likelihood of his abusing, for corrupt purposes, the 
powers attached to his command. Eagerly scanning with this 
view every particular, the city council presented a series of 
charges to congress ; but a committee of that body reported 
that nothing criminal had been proved. Among its members, 
however, then violently rent by faction, the party hostile to 
him preponderated. The report of their own committee was 
rejected, and a new one named, composed partly of the accu- 
sing council ; yet, as even this was not found to work well, 
the affair was finally referred to a court-martial. The great 
difficulty found in making up a plausible accusation, with some 



ARNOLD'S TREASON. 197 

military operations, caused a cruel delay of more than a year. 
At length, on the 26th January, 1780, the court pronounced 
its sentence, finding him guilty only of two charges, — that 
when at Valley Forge he had granted protection to a vessel 
sailing from Philadelphia, when it was somewhat irregular to 
do so ; and that he had once employed public wagons in the 
conveyance of private property, though paying all the expenses. 
Neither act, in the opinion of the court, implied any criminal 
intention ; yet upon these nugatory grounds he was sentenced 
to be publicly reprimanded by the commander-in-chief. That 
great man could not escape the unwelcome task, but executed 
it in the most delicate possible manner, rendering it indeed 
rather a panegyric than a censure. He recalled his great 
actions, and promised fresh opportunities for distinction ; but 
nothing probably could soothe his wounded feelings at not 
obtaining that full acquittal to which he felt himself entitled.* 
Arnold now finally determined to go over to the British 
cause. The grounds assigned by him were, that America had 
gained all her demands, and there remained no longer any 
motive for separation, war, and the odious alliance with 
France. These were motives which might have fairly swayed 
his mind, had they been openly and honourably acted upon ; 
and even some bias from accumulated wrongs might have 
been excused by human infirmity. But the purpose was car- 
ried out in a manner which fully justifies the Americans in 
branding him with the name of traitor, though not for the ex- 
treme rancour with which they have followed his memory. 
He made, perhaps, too large personal stipulations for himself, 
especially if they included a sum of money, which, however, 
seems not to have been ascertained. He carried on a long 
correspondence, and gave information to the British, while he 
held office, and professed zeal in the American interest; lastly, 
he took steps now to be narrated, by which no man of honour 
would seek to support even the best of causes. 

His object was to obtain the possession of some important 
post, by delivering over which he might gain high credit with 

♦Sparks' American Biography, vol. iii. 
17* 



198 ARNOLD'S TREASON. 

his new employers; and this design was facilitated by the 
great value set on his talents by the commander-in-chief. He 
accordingly solicited the command at West Point, the key of 
all the positions on the Hudson, and by which the two wings 
of the army mainly communicated. This choice surprised 
Washinofton, who had destined him for leader of one of the 
wings of the army, as likely to be both the most useful and the 
most agreeable to his ardent temper ; however, he consented. 
Arnold could then arrange that, while the place appeared 
perfectly secure, there might be left an unguarded point by 
which an enemy could enter. Of this he apprised Major 
Andre, with with whom he had all along corresponded, at the 
same time soliciting and pointing out means for a meeting 
within the American lines. This was effected after some diffi- 
culty, and all the necessary arrangements were then made. 
Circumstances obliged the English officer to return by a cir- 
cuitous route ; but with an escort and Arnold's passport, he 
succeeded in passing safely all the hostile guards, and had 
reached a sort of neutral ground, where he appeared quite safe. 
Suddenly three men rushed out from a wood, stopped his 
horse, and one presented a pistol to his breast, when erro- 
neously supposing them to be British, he rashly betrayed his 
own character. They then searched his person, and found 
papers containing all the particulars of the plot, which, along 
with the prisoner, were carried to ColonelJameson, the nearest 
commandant, who, bewildered and unable to see the bearings 
of the affair, sent expresses at once to Washington and to 
Arnold himself. The latter received his while at breakfast, 
and waiting a visit of inspection from the commander. He 
suppressed his emotions, and having taken a hurried and 
agonizing leave of his wife, ran down to the river, threw him- 
self into a boat, and by urgency and promises induced the men 
to row him down with the utmost rapidity till he got on board 
a British vessel. Washington was not a litde surprised on 
arriving not to find Arnold, of whom nothing could be learned 
during the whole forenoon. At four he received Jameson's 
despatch, when he is said to have displayed the utmost self- 



DEATH OF ANDRE. 11)9 

possession, only saying to La Fayette, " Whom can we trust 



,'?" 



now 

Andre, thus placed in the power of his enemies, was consi- 
dered tiie most rising young officer in the British army. After 
a few years' service, Clinton had appointed him adjutant-gene- 
ral, and he had every prospect of rising to the highest com- 
mands. His brilliant accomplishments, amiable temper, and 
engaging manners, rendered him the idol of his brother officers. 
With a noble though imprudent frankness, he wrote to Wash- 
ington a statement of all the circumstances, not seemingly 
dreading that he would be treated otherwise than as a prisoner 
of war. That commander, however, submitted the case to a 
council of fourteen general officers, who decided that he ought 
to be considered as a spy, and as such to suffer death. The 
legality of the sentence was indubitable, since the only plea 
offered, that he came at the desire and under the flag of an 
American general, appeared futile when the well-known pur- 
pose was considered. 

Clinton lavished offers of exchange, and Arnold wrote a 
violent letter, threatening bloody reprisals ; but this rather in- 
jured the cause. The only overture made was to take the 
latter himself in exchange, to which, of course, Clinton could 
never listen. The captive met his doom wuth a gentle and 
heroic fortitude, admired even by those who condemned him. 
The American writers, while they defend the measure, express 
deep sympathy in his fate, and have almost indeed canonized 
his memory.* 

This grand project terminated with no other alteration in 
respect of the British, than that of their exchanging one of their 
best officers for the worst man in the American army. Arnohl 
was immediately made a brigadier-general, in the service of 
the King of Great Britain. The failure of the scheme respect- 
ing W^est Point, made it necessary for him to dispel the cloud 
which overshadowed his character, by the performance of some 
signal service for his new masters. The condition of the 
American army afforded him a prospect of doing something of 

* Murray. 



200 CONDUCT OF ARNOLD. 

consequence. He flattered himself that by the allurements of 
pay and promotion, he should be able to raise a numerous 
force from among the distressed American soldiery. He there- 
fore took methods for accomplishing this purpose, by obviating 
their scruples, and working on their passions. His first public 
measure was issuing an address, directed to the inhabitants of 
America, dated from New York, five days after Andre's execu- 
tion. In this he endeavoured to justify himself for deserting 
their cause. He said, " that when he first engaged in it, he 
conceived the rights of his country to be in danger, and that 
duty and honour called him to her defence. A redress of 
grievances was his only aim and object. He however 
acquiesced in the Declaration of Independence, although he 
thought it precipitate. But the reasons that were then offered 
to justify that measure, no longer could exist, when Great 
Britain, with the open arms of a parent, offered to embrace 
them as children and to grant the wished for redress. From 
the refusal of these proposals, and the ratification of the French 
alliance, all his ideas of the justice and policy of the war were 
totally changed, and from that time, he had become a professed 
loyalist." He acknowledged, that " in these principles he 
had only retained his arms and command, for an opportunity 
to surrender them to Great Britain." This address was soon 
followed by another, inscribed to the officers and soldiers of 
the continental army. This was intended to induce them to 
follow his example, and engage in the royal service. He in- 
formed them, that he was authorised to raise a corps of cavalry 
and infantry, who were to be on the same footing with the 
other troops in the British service. To allure the private men, 
three guineas were offered to each, besides payment for their 
horses, arms and accoutrements. Rank in the British army 
was also held out to the American officers, who would recruit 
and bring in a certain number of men, proportioned to the 
different grades in military service. These oflTers were pro- 
posed to unpaid soldiers, who were suffering from the want of 
both food and clothing, and to officers who were in a great 
degree obhged to support themselves from their own resources, 



CAPTURE OF FORT GEORGE. 201 

while they were spending the prime of their days, and risking 
their lives in the unproductive service of Congress. Though 
they were urged at a time when the paper currency was at its 
lowest ebb of depreciation, and the wants and distresses of the 
American army were at their highest pilch, yet they did not 
produce the intended effect on a single sentinel or officer. 
Whether the circumstances of Arnold's case, added new shades 
to the crime of desertion, or whether their providential escape 
from the deep laid scheme against West Point, gave a higher 
tone to the firmness of the American soldiery, cannot be un- 
folded : but either from these or some other causes, desertion 
wholly ceased at this remarkable period of the war. 

A gallant enterprise of Major Talmadge about this time de- 
serves notice. He crossed the Sound to Long Island with 
eighty men, made a circuitous march of twenty miles to Fort 
George, and reduced it without any other loss than that of one 
private man wounded. He killed and \vounded eight of the 
enemy, captured a lieutenant-colonel, a captain, and fifty-five 
privates.* 

During the winter, Washington was indefatigable in urging 
Congress and the states to take measures for rendering the army 
somewhat efficient. His remonstrances, with the shame of a 
palpable failure before their great ally, roused them to a certain 
degree of activity. But their finances were in a more despe- 
rate state than ever. Their paper had ceased to bear any 
value ; their credit was entirely exhausted ; the taxes which 
could be levied on the people were of small amount, slow and 
uncertain in collection. There remained no resource unless 
from foreign courts, whom they had already wearied out by 
repeated applications. Mr. Jay, nevertheless, was sent to 
Spain, which, having recently joined the confederacy, and pro- 
fessed great friendship for the new republic, was expected to 
grant some assistance. That gentleman, however, soon 
learned that the favour of this as of other courts rested solely 
upon interest, or even the whim or caprice of statesmen. The 
Count de Florida Blanca subjected him to a most rigid inter- 

* Ramsay. 
2 A 



202 FINANCIAL AFFAIRS. 

rogatory as to the resources and prospects of the Union ; and it 
transpired that the cabinet was very apprehensive of having 
embarked in a contest in which it would not be duly supported. 
In this view, the deep financial distress which the solicitation 
exhibited was very unfavourable, Spain, moreover, earnestly 
insisted on having ceded to her the course of the Mississippi, 
and even all the country west of the Alleghany ; a vast pros- 
pective object which Jay could not yield. Congress had sent 
over bills for ,£100,000, but after the acceptance of an amount 
of 14,000 dollars, the Spanish purse was closed, and it was 
necessary to send the rest to Paris in search of better fortune. 
There, however, Franklin had complained how distressing he 
found it to be, as he terms it, " continually worrying the court 
for money ;" and having sent out at great expense a fleet and 
an army, it might reasonably claim exemption from farther de- 
mands. Congress, in this extremity, sent over on a special 
mission Colonel Laurens, who by presenting a memorial in 
person to the king, and even hinting to the minister that 
America might otherwise be obliged to join Britain, procured 
a subsidy of 6,000,000 livres (^£240,000), with a farther sum 
by way of loan, and guarantee for a Dutch loan of 5,000,000 
guilders (X414,000).* 

* Ramsay. 




-% 





CHAPTER X. 




Campaign o/" 1781. 

ENERAL GREENE having been 
selected in accordance with the wishes 
of Congress by the commander-in-chief, 
as a fit officer to take the place of Gates 
in the command of the southern army, 
reached its head-quarters at Charlotte 
in the early part of December, 1780. 

203 



204 SINGULAR STRATAGEM. 

About the time of his arrival, an occurrence happened which 
was considered as a favourable omen by the people, who 
were the more ready to co-operate with the army. General 
Morgan and Colonel Washington had been sent against 
a party of loyalists, who were engaged in preventing the 
parties of the Americans from foraging. Upon Morgan's 
approach, the enemy retreated, and he was returning to camp, 
when he received intelligence of a party stationed at Rugely's 
farm, about thirteen miles from Camden. > Colonel Washing- 
ton immediately marched against them with his troop, but his 
force was of no avail, as the enemy were posted in a logged 
barn, well fortified and inaccessible to cavalry. The trunk 
of a pine tree was quickly painted and mounted on a carriage 
so as to resemble a field-piece. A summons to surrender 
was then sent to the garrison, whilst the supposed cannon 
was brought to bear upon the barn. Dreading the prospect 
of a cannonade, Colonel Rugely and his party, to the number 
of one hundred and twelve men, surrendered themselves 
prisoners of war. 

Soon after, Greene finding his supply of provisions almost 
exhausted determined to remove to a more plentiful district. 
Morgan was despatched to take a position near the confluence 
of the Pacolet and Broad rivers. His force consisted 
of about three hundred continental troops under Colonel 
Howard, of Washington's light dragoons, and two companies 
of Virginia militia, most of whom were veterans. He 
expected to be joined on Broad river by a body of militia and 
volunteers under General Davidson. The main body of the 
army then marched to a place on the Pedee, opposite to the 
Cheraw Hills. From this position, Greene was enabled to 
make himself extremely formidable to the loyalists in that 
section of the country, who were embodying for the aid 
of Comwallis. Morgan was supposed to have designs 
on Ninety-Six, and Tarleton was despatched with about one 
thousand men, the flower of the British army, to cover that post. 
Having made preparations to enter North Carolina, Corn- 
wallis ordered Tarleton to make an attack on Morgan, whilst 



BATTLE OF THE COWPENS. 205 

he marched to the north with the main body, recently re- 
inforced with two thousand six hundred men under General 
Leslie. Tarleton's movements were made with much more 
rapidity than those of Lord Cornwallis, and he reached the 
Pacolet, the fords of which Morgan wished to defend on the 
16th of January, 1781. Crossing six miles below Morgan's 
posts, he marched up the river side towards that general'scamp. 
The Americans hastily retreated and Tarleton encamped for the 
night within the abandoned lines. Flight from an enemy, 
however famed did not well accord with Morgan's temper, and 
he determined though inferior in force, to risk a battle. For 
this purpose he halted at the Cowpens. The militia under 
General Pickens formed the first line ; the second was com- 
posed of the continentals under Colonel Howard. Washing- 
ton commanded the cavalry which were drawn up as a 
reserve in the rear of the second line. Meanwhile, Tarleton 
had left his baggage at three o'clock in the morning, and ap- 
peared in front of the American line soon after Morgan's 
dispositions were completed. Quickly forming his line, he 
rushed forward to the assault, his troops shouting as they ad- 
vanced. Two battalions of volunteers, which had been ad- 
vanced in front of the first line, fell back on Pickens after a 
single fire. A warm conflict then ensued, the militia being 
finally driven into the rear of the continentals. Thinking success 
certain, the British troops advanced in some disorder and were 
received with a warm fire from the continental troops. Tarle- 
ton then ordered up his reserve and some changes were made 
by Howard in his dispositions which were mistaken for a re- 
treat both by the British and Americans, but the promptness 
of Morgan repaired the error and secured the victory. Per- 
ceiving the disorder, the British pressed on with great eager- 
ness and when within thirty yards of the Americans, a fire from 
the whole line threw them in their turn into confusion, which 
Howard improved by a charge with the bayonet. At the same 
time, the cavalry were defeated by the reserve under Howard 
under peculiar circumstances. Many of the militia compos- 
ing the first line under Pickens rode to the ground, tying their 

18 



206 B A T T L E O F T HE (JO \V I' E N t^ . 

horses to the woods in the rear. When that hne was broken, 
many of them fled to their horses for safety pursued by the 
British cavalry who had passed the flank of the second Une. 
Washington charged the pursuers with drawn swords, 
and compelled them to seek safety in flight, but they were soon 
after strengthened by the remainder of the British cavalry and 
a sharp struggle ensued. Howard, however, having totally 
routed the British infantry, came to the support of Washington 
and Tarleton abandoned the field. 

In this action, the British lost one hundred of their number 
in killed, ten of whom were commissioned officers, and five 
hundred and twenty-nine prisoners ; besides eight hundred 
stand of arms, two field pieces, thirty-five baggage wagons, 
one hundred dragoon horses, and two standards. The 
whole number of killed and wounded on the part of the Amer- 
icans, amounted to less than eighty. Tarleton, having lost all 
his light-infantry, and, what was of more consequence, 
his fame as an invincible partisan officer, bore to head-quar- 
ters the first news of his defeat, and the loss of one fifth part 
of the royal army.* 

Cornwallis sought, however, to repair, by active exertions, 
the loss which he had suffered, and determined, if possible, 
to intercept Morgan, and compel him to restore the trophies 
of his victory. This resolution led to a military race, which 
may be, without exaggeration, termed one of the most cele- 
brated in history. Each army strove to precede the other at 
the fords of the Catawba, from which both were equally dis- 
tant. The American troops endured almost incredible hard- 
ships, being sometimes without meat, often without flour, and 
entirely destitute of spirituous liquors. A large portion of the 
troops were without shoes, and, marching over frozen ground, 
marked with blood every step of their progress. On the 
twelfth day after the engagement, Morgan reached the fords 
and crossed the Catawba ; and two hours afterwards 
Cornwallis arrived, and, it being then dark, encamped on the 
bank. During the night, a heavy fall of rain made the river 

* Marshall. Stedman. 



CROSSING OF THE DAN. 207 

impassable, which gave Morgan an opportunity to lemove the 
prisoners beyond the reach of his pursuer. 

The movements of the royal army induced General Greene 
immediately to retreat from Hick's treek ; and, leaving the 
main army under the command of General Huger, he rode a 
hundred and fifty miles through the country to join the 
detachment under General Morgan, that he might be in front 
of Lord Cornwallis, and so direct both divisions of his army 
as to form a speedy junction between them. Lord Cornwallis, 
after three days' delay, effected the passage of the Catawba, 
and recommenced the pursuit. The Americans, continuing 
their expeditious movements, crossed the Yadkin on the 3d 
of February, and secured their boats on the north side ; but 
the British, though close in their rear, were incapable 
of crossing it through the rapid rising of the river from prece- 
ding rains, and the want of boats. This second remarkable 
escape confirmed the impression on the minds of the Amer- 
icans, that their cause was favoured by Divine Providence. 
After a junction of the two divisions of the American army at 
Guilford court-house, it was concluded, in a council of offi- 
cers called by General Greene, that he ought to retire over 
the Dan, and to avoid an engagement until he should be re- 
inforced. Lord Cornwallis kept the upper countries, where 
only the rivers are fordable, and attempted to get between 
General Green and Virginia, to cut off his retreat, and oblige 
him to fight under many disadvantages ; but the American 
general completely eluded him. So urgent was the pursuit of 
the British, that, on the 14th of February, the American light 
troops were compelled to retire above forty miles ; and on 
that day General Greene, by indefatigable exertions, 
transported his army over the Dan into Virginia. Here again 
the pursuit was so close, that the van of the British just arri- 
ved as the rear of the Americans had crossed. The 
continental army being now driven out of North Carolina, 
Earl Cornwallis lef\ the Dan, and proceeded to Hillsborough, 
where he set up the royal standard. Greene, perceiving the 
necessity of some spirited measure to counteract his lordship's 



208 BATTLE OP' GUILDFORD. 

influence on the inhabitants of the country, concluded, 
at every hazard, to recross the Dan. After manoeuvring in a 
very masterly manner to avoid an action with Cornwallis three 
weeks, his army was joined by two brigades of militia 
from North Carolina, and one from Virginia, and also by four 
hundred regulars. This reinforcement giving him a supe- 
riority of numbers, he determined no longer to avoid an 
engagement, and, on the 15th of March, he accepted 
battle.* 

Greene had drawn up his army very judiciously, near Guild- 
ford court-house, mostly on a range of hills covered with trees 
and brushwood. Adopting still the system of making the 
militia bear the first brunt, he placed that of Carolina in the 
front, while the Virginian, considered somewhat better, formed 
the second line, and he remained in the third with the con- 
tinental troops, in whom alone he placed full confidence. 
The British, proceeding with impetuosity, and having driven 
in the advanced guard of cavalry, attacked the Carolina line, 
who, scarcely discharging their muskets, fled precipitately after 
the first hostile fire, and many even before. This front hav- 
ing gone for nothing, the next movement was against the Vir- 
ginians, who stood their ground with some firmness ; but 
being unable to resist the bayonet, which was soon brought 
against them, they too were put to flight. The assailants then 
advanced against the third line ; but the regiments, having 
experienced different degrees of resistance, came on impetu- 
ously, in an uneven line and some disorder. Greene 
then felt sanguine hopes, that a steady charge from his chosen 
troops would turn the fortune of the day. He was dismayed 
to see the second Maryland regiment give way at once, after 
which he thought of retiring ; but Colonel Gunby at the head 
of the first gained a decided advantage over the corps under 
Colonel Stewart, and there followed an obstinate and some- 
what desultory contest between the different corps, after which 
the Americans were compelled to a general retreat. Yet a 
strong body of riflemen on the left flank kept up a galling fire, 

* Hinton. 



DISTRESSES OF THE ENGLISH. 209 

till Tarleton with the cavalry drove them off the field. In 
this hard fought battle, the Americans own a loss of three 
hundred and twenty six killed and wounded, and about eight 
hundred militia dispersed. 

The English victory was dearly earned, the killed 
and wounded amounting to five hundred and thirty-two, in- 
cluding Colonels Stewart and Webster, two of their best offi- 
cers, and reducing the effective force below one thousand 
five hundred. This small corps, too, was in a very reduced 
and exhausted state. Stedman feelingly describes the hard- 
ships endured during the long marches, when, after reaching 
their nightly quarters in a very fatigued state, they had still to 
collect cattle and provisions amid woods and swamps, some- 
times having beef without bread, sometimes the reverse ; the 
latter mostly in the shape of Indian corn to be ground down 
by the joint action of the bayonet and canteen ; n5t unfrequ- 
ently it was in the ear, distributed at the rate of five ears be- 
tween two men. Even after this triumphant day the army 
was nine miles distant from forage, and had been two days 
without bread ; while they had not been joined by the native 
loyalists to any important extent. In short, the English 
general formed the resolution to fall back upon Wilmington 
near the mouth of Cape Fear River, which had been occupi- 
ed by Major Craig, where he could recruit his troops 
and obtain supplies and reinforcements by sea. Without a 
minute knowledge of the circumstance, it is impossible to de- 
cide, and Cornwallis was never suspected of leaning to timid 
counsels ; yet we cannot but feel that much ought to have 
been done and suffered before taking so fatal a step, which in- 
volved at least the abandonment of North Carolina. 

Greene retreated about fifteen miles ; taking post behind a 
small stream named Troublesome Creek, where he expected 
and determined to await an attack ; but was soon agreeably 
surprised by learning that his antagonist was in full retreat, 
and had even left eighty wounded, recommended to his care. 
He immediately set out in pursuit, and after overcoming 
various obstacles, arrived on the 28th of March at Ramsay's 
2B 18* 



210 C O R N W A L L I S ' S MOVEMENTS. 

Mills, on Deep River, where, having learned the direction 
which the British were taking, he paused for a few days to re- 
cruit, and deliberate on his future plans. At Wilmington, 
the hostile army would be in communication with the sea, of 
which they were then masters ; so that there no serious 
impression could be made upon them ; and if they received 
reinforcements, serious danger might be incurred. iJe formed, 
therefore, the bold but able resolution of carrying the war into 
South Carolina, to which he was now nearer than his adver- 
sary, and where Lord Rawdon (afterwards Marquis of Hast- 
tings) had been left with only the force that appeared neces- 
sary to keep down insurrection. Directing his march imme- 
diately to this quarter, he made some progress before the 
tidings reached Lord Cornwallis, by whom this movement 
appears to have been quite unexpected. He now, hov^'ever, 
considered that it was impossible to reach the American army 
till the collision had taking place between it and Lord 
Rawdon ; and if the latter should retreat upon Charleston, he 
himself could reach the scene of action only by a long 
and diflicult march, crossing several broad rivers, and 
exposed to attack in disadvantageous positions. He resolved, 
in preference, to advance in the opposite direction upon Virgi- 
nia, where, uniting himself to considerable forces already assem- 
bled, he might make the cause decidedly preponderant. He 
hoped thus to recall Greene ; or, at all events, by conquering 
that great and important colony, to secure the ultimate 
subjugation of the southern states.* 

Greene, without regard to the movements of his opponent, 
pushed on to his destination. The militia having either de- 
serted, or their term of service being expired, his force was 
reduced to one thousand eight hundred men ; but those, in 
fact, included all on whom he could ever place much depend- 
ence. Approaching Camden, he found it occupied by Raw- 
don, with about eight hundred men, the other troops being 
employed upon the defence of detached posts; yet his 
position was judged so strong as to afford no hope of success 

* Murray. 



CAl'TURE OF FORT WATSON. 2il 

in a direct attack. Tlie object aimed at was, by throwing 
out detachments which might capture the forts, and cut 
off the suppUes in his rear, to compel him gradually to 
fall back. Lee, for this purpose, was sent with a strong party 
to co-operate with Marion and Sumpter. The English 
general, seeing the troops thus reduced to about one thousand 
five hundred, formed the bold resolution of attacking: them. 
Making a large circuit round a swamp, he came upon the left 
iiank when they quickly stood to their arms, and formed in 
order of battle. They had even gained some advantages, 
when the 1st Maryland regiment, considered the flower of the 
army, and which had highly distinguished itself both at Cow- 
pens and Guildford, fell into confusion ; and when ordered to 
make a retrograde movement, converted it into a complete 
retreat. The other corps, also, beginning to give ground, 
Greene thought it expedient to cause the whole to retire. 
The loss on each side was about two hundred and sixty killed 
and wounded ; and the Americans carried off fifty prisoners. 
Though the British claimed the victory, Greene could still 
maintain his position, and support the detachments operating 
in the rear of his adversary. Lee and Marion proceeded first 
against Fort Watson on the Santee, which commanded in a 
great measure the communication with Charleston. Having 
neither artillery nor besieging tools, they reared a tower above 
the level of the rampart, w'hence their rifles' fire drove the 
defenders, and they themselves then mounted and compelled 
the garrison to surrender. They could not, however, prevent 
Colonel Watson from leading five hundred men to reinforce 
Lord Rawdon, who then advanced with the intention of 
bringing Greene again to action, but found him fallen back 
upon so strong a position, as to afford no reasonable hopes of 
success. His lordship finding his convoys intercepted, and 
viewing the generally insecure state of his posts in the lower 
country, considered himself under at least the temporary 
necessity of retreating thither. He had first in view the 
relief of Motte's house on the Congaree ; but before reaching 
it, had the mortification to find that, with the garrison of one 



212 SIEGE OF MNETV-SIX. 

hundred and sixty-five, it had fallen into the hands of Marion 
and Lee. He continued his march to Monk's Corner, where 
he covered Charleston and the surrounding country. The 
partisan chiefs rapidly seized this opportunity of attacking the 
interior posts, and reduced successively Orangeburg, Granby 
on the Congaree, and Augusta, the key of upper Georgia. 
In these five forts they made eleven hundred prisoners. The 
most important one, however, was that named Ninety-six, on 
the Saluda, defended by a garrison of five hundred men. 
Orders had been sent to them to quit and retire downwards ; 
but the messenger was intercepted ; and Colonel Cruger, the 
commander, made the most active preparations for its defence. 
Greene considered the place of such importance, that he 
undertook the siege in person, with a thousand regulars. He 
broke ground before it on the night of the 23d of May, and 
though much impeded by a successful sally on the following- 
day, proceeded with such energy, that by the 3d of June, the 
second parallel was completed, and the garrison summoned, 
but in vain, to surrender. On the 8th, he was reinforced by 
Lee, from the capture of Augusta ; and though he encountered 
a most gallant and effective resistance, trusted that the place 
must in due time fall. Three days after, however, he learned 
that Rawdon, having received a reinforcement from Ireland, 
was in full march to relieve it, and had baffled the attempts 
of Sumpter to impede his progress. The American leader, 
therefore, feeling himself unable to give battle, saw no pros- 
pect of carrying the fortress unless by storm. On the l8th, 
an attack against the two most commanding outworks was led 
by Lee and Campbell, the former of whom carried his point ; 
but the latter, though' he penetrated into the ditch, and main- 
tained his party there for three quarters of an hour, found 
them exposed to so destructive a fire as compelled a general 
retreat. The siege was immediately raised, and Lord 
Rawdon, on the 21st, entered the place in triumph. Being 
again master of the field, he pressed forward in the hope of 
bringing his antagonist to battle ; but the latter rather chose 
to fall back towards the distant point of Charlotte in Virginia, 



BATTLE OF EUTAW. 213 

while Rawdon did not attempt to pursue him beyond the 
Ennoree. 

Notwithstanding this present superiority, his lordship, 
having failed in his hopes of a decisive victory, and viewing 
the general aspect of the country, considered it no longer 
possible to attempt more than covering the lower districts of 
South Carolina. He therefore fell back to Orangeburg on the 
Edisto ; and though he attempted at first to maintain Cruger 
with a strong body at Ninety-six, was soon induced to recall 
him. Greene, being reinforced by one thousand men under 
Marion and Sumpter, reconnoitred his position, but judged it 
imprudent to attack ; and both armies, exhausted by such a 
series of active movements, took an interval of repose during 
the heat of the season. 

Lord Rawdon, being at this time obliged by ill health to 
return home, left the army under Colonel Stuart, who, to 
cover the lower country, occupied a position at the point 
where the Congaree and Wateree unite in forming the Santee. 
Greene, having received reinforcements* from the north, and 
collected all his partisan detachments, found himself strong 
enough to try the chance of battle. His approach with this 
evident view induced the other party to retire forty miles 
down the river, to the strong post of Eutaw, whither Greene 
immediately followed by slow and easy marches. On the 
8th of September, he determined to attack the British camp, 
placing as usual his militia in front, hoping that the English, 
in beating and pursuing them, would at least get into con- 
fusion ; but from this very dread, the latter had been warned 
to keep their posts till ordered to move. The American 
front, however, maintained their ground b'etter than usual, and 
the British, before beating them, became heated, and forget- 
ful of the warnings given, pushed forward irregularly. They 
were then charged by the veterans in the second line, and 
after a very desperate struggle, driven off the field. There 
lay in their way, however, a large brick building and adjacent 
garden, where Stuart placed a strong corps, who could not be 
dislodged, and kept up a deadly fire, which checked the vie- 



214 BATTLE OF EUTAW. 

tors, enabling the retreating troops to be formed anew. At 
the same time, Colonel Washington attacked the British 
flank ; but finding it strongly posted among woods, he was 
repulsed with loss, and himself taken prisoner. The Ameri- 
can general, seeing no hope of making any further impression, 
retreated to his previous position. In this bloody battle, 
both parlies claimed the victory. It was certainly far from 
decisive ; and the enemy's loss of eighty-five killed and six 
hundred and eight wounded was about twice that of the 
Americans, who carried off also above tw^o hundred prison- 
ers. The British commander then formed a resolution, 
prompted both by the result of the day, and the general state 
of the upper country, and the numbers and activity of the 
American light troops. Conceiving himself unable to main- 
tain so advanced a position, he moved to Monk's Corner, 
where he merely covered Charleston and its vicinity. Seven- 
ty wounded and one thousand stand of arms were left behind 
on the march. To this post and to Savannah were now limited 
British auLhority, whith had lately extended so widely over 
the southern states.* 

In the belief that it would be satisfactory to the reader to 
trace this eventful campaign in the south continuously, rather 
than in fragments intermingled with other subjects, we have 
thus been led to anticipate the order of time, and must now 
go back to trace the course of events in the more central 
parts of the theatre of war. 

When the winter of 1780 commenced, the troops of the 
northern army retired to the quarters which they had last 
occupied. Again they endured distress at which patriotism 
feels indignant and humanity weeps. The harvest had been 
abundant ; plenty reigned in the land, while want was still 
folt in the camp of its defenders. Lassitude had succeeded 
enthusiasm, in the breasts of the people, and Congress 
exerted its powers with too little vigour to draw forth tlie 
resources of the country. The soldiers of the Pennsylvania 
line stationed at Morristown, New Jersey, complained that, in 

* ilurtav. 



MUTINY. 217 

addition to sustaining sufferings common to all. they were 
retained in service contrary to the terms of their enlistments. 
In the night of the 1st of January, thirteen hundred, on 
a concerted signal, paraded under arms, and declared their 
intention of marching to Philadelphia, and demanding of 
Congress a redress of their grievances. The officers strove to 
compel them to relinquish their purpose. In the attempt, one 
was killed, and several were wounded. General Wayne 
presented his pistols, as if intending to fire. They held their 
bayonets to his breast ; " We love and respect you," said 
they ; " but if you fire you are a dead man. We are not 
going to the enemy. On the contrary, if they were now to 
come out, you should see us fight under your orders with as 
much alacrity as ever. But we will be amused no longer ; 
we are determined to obtain what is our just due." They 
elected temporary officers, and moved off in a body towards 
Princeton. General Wayne, to prevent them from plundering 
the inhabitants, forwarded provisions for their use. The next 
day he followed, and requested them to appoint a man from 
each regiment, to state to him their complaints ; a conference 
was accordingly held, but he refused to comply with their de- 
mands. They then proceeded in good order to Princeton, 
where three emissaries from Sir Henry Clinton met them, and 
made liberal offers to entice them from the service of Con- 
gress. The offers were indignantly rejected, and the emissa- 
ries seized and executed as spies. Here they were also met 
by a committee of Congress, and a deputation from the state 
of Pennsylvania ; and the latter, granting a part of their 
demands, succeeded in persuading them to return to their duty. 
This mutiny, and another in the Jersey line, which was 
instantly suppressed, aroused the attention cf the states to the 
miserable condition of their troops. The amount of three 
months' pay was raised and forwarded to them in specie ; it 
was received with joy, as affording an evidence that their 
country was not unmindful of their sufferings. 

Deplorably deficient of provisions and supplies, and pro- 
mised reinforcements being greviously delayed, Washington 
2C 19 



218 OPERATIONS IN VIRGINIA. 

still remained undiscouraged, and determined, in conjunction 
■with the French fleet, to resume vigorous operations. New 
York was the destined point of the combined attack ; but the 
large reinforcements which had recently arrived there, and 
other unfavourable circumstances, induced the commander-in- 
chief, so late as August, entirely to change the plan of the 
campaign, and to resolve to attempt the capture of the army 
of Lord Cornwallis, which had now taken up a position at 
Yorktown, in Virginia. The defence of West Point, and of 
the other posts on the Hudson, was committed to General 
Heath, and a large portion of the troops raised in the northern 
states was for this service left under his command. General 
Washington resolved in person to conduct the Virginia 
expedition. 

Virginia had insensibly, as it were, become a principal the- 
atre of war. Leslie, had been sent thither to rein- 
force Cornwallis, who, it was hoped, might penetrate 
through the Carolinas ; but, after Ferguson's disaster, he 
was ordered to go round by Charleston. With the view, 
however, of creating a diversion in favour of the southern 
army, Clinton, in December 1780, sent Arnold with one 
thousand six hundred men to the Chesapeake. That officer, 
displaying all his wonted activity, overran a great extent of 
country, and captured Richmond, the capital, destroying 
great quantities of stores. Washington, most anxious to 
strike a blow against him, prevailed upon Destouches, 
the French admiral, to proceed thither with a land-force ; but 
the latter was overtaken by Arbuthnot, and endured a 
hard battle, which, though not admitted to be a defeat, oblig- 
ed him to return. Clinton, still with the same view, sent an- 
other force of two thousand men, under General Philips, 
which arrived in the Chesapeake on the 26th of March. This 
officer, being complete master of the field, overran the coun- 
try between the James and York rivers, seized the large town 
of Petersburg, as also Chesterfield court-house, the militia ren- 
dezvous, and other stations, destroying great quantities 
of shipping and stores, with all the warehoused tobacco. La- 



OPERATIONS IN VIRGINIA. 219 

fayette being sent against him, added to his force about two 
thousand militia, and succeded by good dispositions in 
securing Richmond. Operations seemed at a stand, when 
intelUgence was received of Cornwallis' march into this 
territory; and, in spite of every effort of the French general, 
he, in the end of May, joined Phillips at Petersburg, taking 
the command of the whole army. Being then decidedly su- 
perior, he took possession of Richmond, and began a hot pur- 
suit of Lafayette, who retreated into the upper country so 
rapidly and so skilfully, that he could not be overtaken. 
The English general then turned back, and sent a detachment 
under Colonel Simcoe, who destroyed a magazine at the 
junction of the two branches of James River. Tarleton 
pushed his cavalry so swiftly upon Charlotteville, where the 
state assembly was met, that seven members were taken, and 
the rest very narrowly escaped. Lafayette, however, now 
returned with a considerable force, and, by his manoeuvres, 
induced the British commander to retire to Williamsburof. He 
afterwards continued his retreat to Portsmouth, in the course 
of which an attack, was made by Wayne with eight hundred 
men on the whole British army. The gallant general 
however escaped with little loss. 

The movement of Cornwallis into Virginia had been wholly 
disapproved by Clinton, who complained that, contrary to all 
his views and intentions, the main theatre of war had been 
transferred to a territory, into which he never proposed more 
than partial inroads, considering it very difficult to subdue and 
maintain. His grand object had always been, first to secure 
New York, and if sufficient strength was afforded, to push 
offensive operations thence into the interior. Hoping, there- 
fore, that the Carolinas, once subdued, might be retained by 
a small force, he had repeatedly solicited the partial return of 
the troops. Cornwallis defended the movement by observing, 
that his situation at Wilmington, allowing no time to send for 
instructions, obliged him to act on his own responsibilit)'. 
Communicating also with the government at home, he urged 
that the Carolinas could not be securely held without the 



220 OPERATIONS IN VIRGINIA. 

possession also of Virginia ; that this might be attained 
by a vigorous effort, and would make Britain mistress of 
all the fine southern colonies, whose resources could be 
then employed in conquering the more stubborn regions of the 
north. These arguments, recommended by his lordship's bril- 
liant achievements at Camden and elsewhere, convinced the 
ministry ; and Lord Germaine wrote to the commander- 
in-chief to direct his principal attention to the war in Virginia, 
and to the plan of conquest from south to north. The latter, 
considering himself thus slighted, solicited permission 
to resign, and leave the command to an officer who enjoyed 
greater confidence ; but his merits being highly estimated, this 
tender was not accepted. 

Under the apprehension inspired by the threatening move- 
ments of Washington and the French army against New 
York, he had ordered a considerable reinforcement from 
Virginia, but countermanded it on receiving the above instruc- 
tions, along with an addidonal body of troops. He had 
formed apparently a favourite plan, somewhat of a compromise 
between the two. It is nowhere distinctly developed in 
his letters ; but by a passage in one, very active operations 
were proposed at the head of the Chesapeake, to be combined 
probably with a movement from New York, and comprehend- 
ing Philadelphia and Baltimore. Aware that this plan re- 
quired the maritime command of that great inlet, he inquired if 
ministers would ensure its maintenance ; and they made this 
engagement without duly considering its difficulties. Under 
these views, he directed Cornwallis to occupy and fortify a 
naval position at the entrance of the bay, specially recommend- 
ing Old Point Comfort, at the mouth of James River. This 
measure did not harmonize with Cornwallis's views : however 
he obeyed ; but the above position being declared by the en- 
gineers indefensible, he recommended, in preference, York, 
on the river of that name ; which was agreed to, and opera- 
tions actively commenced. 

Washington, meantime, had been meditating movements in 
Virginia, and had solicited De Grasse, then in the West 



WASHINGTON MARCHES TO VIRGINIA. 221 

Indies, to secure for him at least a temporary command of the 
Chesapeake. After the failure of his etibrts and hopes 
in regard to New York, this became his main object. With 
the highest satisfaction he received the intimation, that, on the 
3d of August, the French admiral, with above twenty five ships 
of the line and three thousand two hundred troops, would sail 
for the Chesapeake, and remain there till the middle of Octo- 
ber. No hesitation was then made in commencing a move- 
ment upon Virginia with the whole French army and a strong 
detachment of the American. It was impossible that so great 
a movement could be concealed ; but the utmost pains 
were taken to lead Clinton into the belief that its object was 
New York. This was the less difficult, as the American com- 
mander's aims and efforts had long been really turned in that 
direction, and his opponent had felt extremely sensitive 
on that subject. The crossing of the Hudson, and the march 
down its ricjht bank, miffht have been undertaken with either 
design. Letters were written, and contrived to be intercep- 
ted, tending to confirm the deception. It was not till the 31st 
of August that the allied force took their direct route to the Che- 
sapeake : they had then an easy march to the head of that es- 
tuary, down which they would be conveyed in transports to Lord 
Cornwallis' position, which could be reached from New York 
only amid the uncertainties of a maritime voyage, and 
the access, it was hoped, blocked up by a superior fleet. In 
fact, De Grasse, with twenty-eight sail of the line, had entered 
it in the end of August. Rodney had been opposed to him 
in the West Indies ; but imagining that a great part of 
the French fleet must have been sent to protect a convey going 
to Europe, he himself took that direction, and sent only four- 
teen sail, under Admiral Hood, to New York. That officer 
there came under the command of his senior. Admiral Graves, 
who, having nineteen vessels, hesitated not to sail for 
the Chesapeake, to attack the superior force of De Grasse. 
He found it ranged across the entrance, and an obstinate con- 
test ensued, with various and on the whole indecisive results. 

Then, however, Barras from Newport brought a reinforcement, 

IS)* 



222 OPERATIONS IN VIRGINIA. 

•which rendered the French force so decidedly superior, that 
Graves was obUged to return. 

Amid all these movements, it was not till the 6th of Septem- 
ber that Clinton became fully aware of Washington's des- 
tination, and of the extreme danger to which Cornwallis 
would thus be exposed. He then wrote to that nobleman, 
pointing out the circumstances, and proposing, as the only 
mode of relieving him, that he himself should sail from New 
York, and join him with a reinforcement of four thousand 
troops. This course implied that the Virginian army should 
meantime remain on the defensive in its present position. It 
appears to us manifest that the plan involved a capital error; 
and that the only assured safety for that army was to have in- 
stantly commenced a rapid retreat upon Charleston. It would 
then have been in a much stronger position, and could either 
have reticed or been reinforced by sea. Clinton's plan 
depended on the uncertain operations of a fleet, which had, 
moreover, to defeat or elude a superior one ; while the army, 
when landed, would have had to cut its way through another 
three times more numerous. Afterwards, when it became 
evident that the march southwards would have been the eligi- 
ble course, he insisted that there was nothing to preclude its 
having been followed by Cornwallis, who, in his separate 
command, had been allowed, and had most liberally exercised, 
a discretionary power. His lordship, however, seems reason- 
ably to urge, that the case was very different when he 
had a letter from his commander-in-chief, written in full 
knowledge of all the circumstances, and pointing out as the 
only eligible course one in which he himself was preparing to 
act a part. Not to have co-operated with him, but to have 
followed a plan directly opposite, would have been complete- 
ly to disregard liis aulhorit}- ; while an awful responsibility 
would have been incurred in the abandonment of his 
posts, stores, and hospitals, in a rapid retreat before a superior 
opponent. 

He continued, therefore, in his position at York, while 
perils thickened around him. Washington, dreading chiefly 



SiEGE OF YORKTOVVN. 223 

the march southward, directed Lafayette to take post at 
Williamsburg, where he himself arrived on the 14th of Septem- 
ber. Tarleton, ever enterprising, urged an attack upon this 
force while still inferior to the British ; but this was declined ; 
and indeed it should seem that such able commanders would 
easily have avoided lighting in a disadvantageous position by 
retreating behind the broad estuary of James River. The 
successive divisions, descending the Chesapeake, continued 
to arrive at Williamsburg, where, on the 25th of September, the 
last of them landed, raising the army to seven thousand 
French, five thousand five hundred American regulars, 
and three thousand five hundred militia. On the 28th, 
this force broke up and moved towards York, which the Brit- 
ish commander had been diligently fortifying, while a smaller 
post was maintained at Gloucester, on the opposite side of the 
river. He had formed an outer circuit of intrenched lines ; 
but these, during the evening of the 29th, he abandoned, re- 
tiring within the body of the fort. He had just, however, 
received a letter from Clinton, intimating a full expectation of 
sailing on the 5th of October, or at most, two or three days 
later; and judging the works fully sufficient to hold out till his 
arrival, dreaded loss and peril from encountering, even within 
lines, so superior an enemy. 

The operations of the besieging army were confined to a strict 
blockade till the 6th of October, when the artillery and military 
stores arrived in the camp. On the evening of that day the 
first parallel was begun with silence and caution, and before 
morning was so far advanced as in a great measure to cover 
the troops. All being felt to depend upon rapidity, operations 
were pushed with the utmost ardour, and the two nations 
were incited to a rivalry in deeds of valour. By the 10th, 
the fire had become formidable ; a number of the enemy's 
batteries were silenced, and a frigate and three transports in 
the harbour set on fire and consumed. On the night of the 
11th, the second parallel was commenced, and had the same 
success as the first, of being undiscovered till morning. 
Three days were devoted to its completion ; but the British, 



224 SIEGE OF YORKTOWN. 

having with great labour opened several new batteries, then 
poured in a heavy fire. That in particular from two redoubts 
was so destructive, that without carrying them, the siege could 
not be prosecuted. This grand operation was fixed for the 
night of the 14th, when one fort was undertaken by the 
French under the Baron de Vioraenil, the other by the Ameri- 
cans under Lafayette, aided by Colonels Hamilton and Lau- 
rens. The latter rushed on with such impetuosity, that, with- 
out firing a gun, they soon carried the post, making twenty 
prisoners, though losing forty killed and wounded. The 
French encountered a stronger resistance, and suffered the loss 
of about a hundred, but finally carried their redoubt also, 

Cornwallis now perceived that a surrender was rapidly ap- 
proaching. He endeavoured to retard it by a sally, on the 
morning of the 16th, of three hundred and fifty men under Colo- 
nel Abercrombie, who carried the two most advanced batteries, 
but could not retain them for a sufficient time to complete 
their destruction. On the following night, the enemy deter- 
mined to cross to the northern bank, and endeavour to force 
a way by land to New York. The boats were collected with 
the greatest secrecy, the first embarkation completed, and even 
the landing commenced, when a violent tempest of wind and 
rain interrupted the movement, and obliged the troops to em- 
ploy all their eflforts in regaining the fortress. On the follow- 
ing day, all the batteries of the second parallel were finished, 
and began to play with such tremendous effect, that, in the 
opinion of the officers and engineers, the place was no longer 
tenable. Cornwallis therefore opened a negotiation for sur- 
render, on the basis of the garrison being sent to Europe and 
remaining on parole until released or exchanged ; but Wash- 
ington would admit only of unconditional surrender. It was 
agreed, however, that the officers should be allowed the hon- 
ours of war, with their arms and baggage ; and that the 
Bonetta sloop of war should be permitted to go unsearched, 
with the understood view of placing in security those civil 
officers who had rendered themselves obnoxious to the United 
States government. On these conditions, the capitulation was 




~~:2C:^ ^^\ V 



^>^^ ^-^v- 






GENERALKNOX. 226 

signed on the morning of" the 19th. The prisoners surrend- 
ered were seven thousand and seventy three, of whom, how- 
ever, only four thousand and seventeen were fit for duty. 

Clinton, meantime, had not been forgetful of his promises ; 
but the British fleet had been so much shattered in the late 
engagement, that some preparation was necessary to fit it for 
sailing. It was, however, resolved, at a general meeting both 
of the military and naval commanders, that the 5th of Octo- 
ber should be fixed as the period for this movement ; and he 
had therefore a reasonable expectation of fulfilling his promise. 
On the 28th of September, he addressed a letter to Admiral 
Graves on this important point, who replied that the fleet 
could not sail till the 8th ; it did not, however, depart till the 
19th, the very day on which the capitulation was signed.* 

The capture of so large a British army excited universal 
joy, and on no occasion during the war did the Americans 
manifest greater exultation. From the nature and duration 
of the contest, the affections of many had been so concentra- 
ted upon their country, and so intense was their interest in its 
fate, that the news of this brilliant success produced the most, 

* To the successful results of this memorable seige, the last brilliant 
act of our revolutionary contest, no officer contributed more essentially 
than General Knox, the commander of the artillery. His animated 
exertions, his military skill, his cool and determined bravery in this tri- 
umphant struggle, received the unanimous approbation of his brethren 
in arms, and he was immediately created Major-general by Congress, at 
the recommendation of the commander-in-chief, with the concurrence 
of the whole army. In fact Knox was the most trusted and valued 
friend of Washington through the whole war, and there can be no 
higher testimony to his merits, than that, during a war of so long 
continuance, passed almost constantly in the presence of Washington, 
he uniformly retained his confidence and esteem, which at their separ- 
ation liad ripened into friendship and affection. The parting interview 
between General Knox and his illustrious and beloved chief, after the 
evacuation of New York by the British and Knox had taken possession 
of it at the head of a detachment of our army was inexpressibly affec- 
ting. The hour of their separation having arrived, Washington, incapa- 
ble of utterance, grasped his hand and embraced him in silence, and 
tears. His letters, to the last moment of his life, contain the most flat- 
tering expressions of his unabated friendship. 
2D 



226 EXPEDITION TO CONNECTICUT. 

rapturous emotions, under the operations of which, it is said, 
some were even deprived of their reason, and one aged 
patriot in Philadelphia expired. The day after the capitula- 
tion. General Washington ordered, "that those who were 
under arrest should be pardoned and set at liberty ;" and an- 
n'^unced, that " Divine service shall be performed to-morrow 
in the different brigades and divisions. The commander-in- 
chief recommends, that all the troops that are not upon duty 
do assist at it with a serious deportment, and that sensibility 
of heart which the recollection of the surprising and particu- 
lar interposition of Providence in our favour claims." Con- 
gress, as soon as they received General Washington's official 
letter giving information of the event, resolved to go in 
procession to the Dutch Lutheran church, and return thanks 
to Almighty God for the signal success of the American 
arms ; and they issued a proclamation, recommending to the 
citizens of the United States to observe the 13th of December 
as a day of public thanksgiving and prayer. 

While these successful operations had been carrying on in 
Virginia, Sir Henry Clinton endeavoured, if possible, to 
recall Washington, or at least to divert his attention, by some 
daring enterprise in the north. Giving to the traitor Arnold, 
who had just returned from his destructive expedition to 
Virginia, the command of a strong detachment, he sent him 
against New London, a flourishing city situated upon the river 
Thames, in his native state. Nearly opposite, on a hill 
in Groton, stood Fort Griswold, which was then garrisoned 
by militia, hastily summoned from their labours in the field. 
Against this fort, Arnold despatched a part of his troops. It 
was assaulted on three sides at the same moment. The garri- 
son, fighting in view of their property and their homes, made 
a brave and obstinate resistance. By their steady and well 
directed fire many of the assailants were killed. Pressing 
forward with persevering ardour, the British entered the fort 
through the embrasures. Immediately all resistance ceased. 
Irritated by gallantry which should have caused admiration, a 
British officer inquired who commanded the fort. " I did," 



EXPEDITION TO CONNECTICUT. 



227 



said Colonel Ledyard, " but you do now;" and presented hira 
his sword. He seized it, and, with savage cruelty, plunged 
it into his bosom. This was the signal for an indiscriminate 
massacre. Of one hundred and sixty men, composing the gar- 
rison, all but forty were killed or wounded, and most of them 
after resistance had ceased. Seldom has the glory of victory 
been tarnished by such detestable barbarity. The British 
then entered New London, which was set on fire and con- 
sumed. The property destroyed was of immense value. 
Perceiving no other object within the reach of his force, 
Arnold led back his troops to New York.* 

* Hinton. 




OEATtI OF COLONEL STEWART AT THE BATTLE OF GUILDFORD. 




CHAPTER XL 




Close of the Revolution. 

• LTHOUGH the battle of Eutaw 
may be considered as closing the 
national war in the South, yet after 
that period several small enterprises 
were executed by the partisans on 
both sides. 

In the close of the year 1781, when 
the successes of the American army 
had confined the late conquerors to 
the vicinity of Charleston, a desperate band of tories adopted the 
infernal scheme of taking their last revenge, by carrying fire 
and sword into the settlements of the whig militia. To this end 
Major Wilham Cunningham, of the British militia, collected 
a party, and having furnished them with every thing neces- 
sary for laying waste the country, sallied from Charleston. 
He and his associates concealed themselves till they arrived 
in the back settlements, far in the rear of the American army, 
and there began to plunder, burn and murder. In the un- 
suspecting hour of sleep, and domestic security, they entered 
the houses of the solitary farmers, and sacrificed to their re- 

228 



TORY MOVEMENTS. 229 

venge the obnoxious head of the family. Their cruelties 
induced soma small parties to associate and arm in self-defence. 
Captain Turner and twenty men had, on these principles, 
taken post in a house, and defended themselves till their am- 
munition was nearly expended. After which they surrendered 
on receiving assurances that they should be treated as prison- 
ers of war. Notwithstanding this solemn agreement, Captain 
Turner and his party were put to instant death by Cunningham 
and the men under his command. Soon after this massacre, 
the same party of tories attacked a number of the American 
militia, in the district of Ninety-six, commanded by Colonel 
Hayes, and set fire to the house in which they had taken shel- 
ter. The only alternative left was either to be burned, or to 
surrender themselves prisoners. The last being preferred, 
Colonel Hayes, and Captain Daniel Williams were hung at 
once on the pole of a fodder-stack. This breaking, they both 
fell, on which Major William Cunningham cut them into 
pieces with his own sword, when, turning upon the others, 
he continued on them the operations of his savage barbarity, 
till the powers of nature being exhausted, and his enfeebled 
limbs refusing to administer any longer to his insatiate fury, 
he called upon his comrades to complete the dreadful work 
by killing whichsoever of the prisoners they pleased. They 
instantly put to death such of them as they personally disliked. 
Only two fell in action, but fourteen were deliberately cut to 
pieces after their surrender. 

About the same time, and under the same influence, emis- 
saries from the British induced the Cherokee Indians to com- 
mence hostilities. Early in the year 1781 General Greene 
had concluded a treaty with them, by which they had engaged 
to observe a neutrality. This was attended with the beneficial 
effect of saving the frontier settlements both in North and 
South Carolina from their incursions, while the inhabitants 
were left at full liberty to concentrate their force against the 
army under the command of Lord Cornwallis. When the 
co-operation of the Indians could be of the least service to the 
British forces, they were induced to break through their en- 

20 



230 INDIANS DEFEATED. 

gagements of neutrality. They, with a number of disguised 
white men, who called themselves the King's friends, made an 
incursion into the district of Ninety-six, massacred some fami- 
lies, and burned several houses. General Pickens collected a 
party of the American militia, and penetrated into the settle- 
ments of the Cherokees. This he accomplished in fourteen 
days, at the head of three hundred and ninety-four horsemen. 
In that short space he burned thirteen towns and villages, 
killed upwards of forty Indians, and took a greater number 
prisoners. Not one of his party was killed, and only two were 
wounded. None of the expeditions carried on against the 
Cherokees had been so rapid and decisive as the present one. 
General Pickens did not expend three pounds of ammunition, 
and yet only three Indians escaped, after having been once 
seen. On this occasion a new and successful mode of fighting 
the savages was introduced. Instead of firing, the American 
militia rushed forward on horseback, and charged with drawn 
swords. This was the second time during the American war 
that the Cherokee Indians had been chastised in their own 
settlements, in consequence of suffering themselves to be ex- 
cited by British emissaries to commence hostilities against their 
white neighbours. They again sued for peace, in the most 
•submissive terms, and obtained it, after promising that, instead 
of listening to the advice of the loyalists instigating them to 
war, they would deliver those of them that visited their set- 
tlements, on that errand, to the authority of the state. 

In consequence of these civil wars between the whigs and 
tories — the incursions of the savages — and the other calamities 
resulting from the operations of the Bridsh and American ar- 
mies, South Carolinia exhibited scenes of distress which 
were shocking to humanity. Nor is it wonderful that the 
country was involved in such accumulated distress. The 
American government was suspended, and the British con- 
querors were careless of the civil rights of the inhabitants. 
They conducted as though interior order and police were 
scarcely objects of attention. The will of the strongest was 
the law. Such was the general complexion of those who 



THE ALLIGATOR. 231 

called themselves royalists, that nothing could be expected 
from them, unrestrained as they were by civil government, 
but outrages against the peace and order of society. Though 
among the tories in the lower parts of South Carolina there 
were gentlemen of honour, principle and humanity, yet, in 
the interior and back parts of the state, a great proportion of 
them was an ignorant unprincipled banditti, to whom idle- 
ness, licentiousness, and deeds of violence, were familiar. 
Horse-thieves and others, whose crimes had exiled them from 
society, and attached themselves to parties of the British. 
Encouraged by their example, and instigated by the love of 
plunder, they committed the most extensive depredations. 
Under the cloak of attachment to the old government, they 
covered the basest and most selfish purposes. The necessity 
which their indiscriminate plundering imposed on all good 
men of defending themselves, did infinitely more damage to 
the royal cause than was compensated by all the advantages 
resulting from their friendship. They could scarcely ever be 
brought to the field of battle. They sometimes furnished the 
British army v.-ith intelligence and provisions, but on all other 
accounts their services were of very little importance. 

From among a variety of projects which were undertaking 
by detached parties of Americans, in the year 1782, the fol- 
lowing is selected as meriting particular notice. On the 
nineteenth of March Captain Rudolph, of Lee's legion, and 
Lieutenant Smith, of the Virginia line, with twelve men, 
captured and burned the British galley Alligator, lying in 
Ashley river, which mounted twelve guns, besides a variety 
of swivels, and was manned with forty-three seamen. The 
Americans had the address to pass themselves for negroes 
who were coming to market with poultry. They were there- 
fore permitted to come so near the galley that they boarded 
her with ease, while their adversaries suspected no danger. 
Three or four of the British were killed, and twenty-eight 
were brought off prisoners. 

After General Greene moved from the high hills of Santee 
into the low country near Charleston, a scene of inactivity 



232 CONDITION OF THE ARMY. 

succeeded different from the busy operations of the late cam- 
paign. He was unable to attempt any thing against the 
British within their lines ; and they declined risking any gene- 
ral action without them. 

While the American soldiers lay encamped in this inactive 
situation, their tattered rags were so completely worn out, 
that seven hundred of them were as naked as they were born, 
excepting a small slip of cloth about their waists ; and they 
were nearly as destitute of meat as of clothing. In this con- 
dition they lay for three months within four hours march of 
the British garrison in Charleston, which contained in it more 
regular troops than there were continentals in the American 
army. Though they had abundant reason to complain, yet, 
while they were every day marching, and almost every week 
fighting, they were in good health, good spirits, and good 
humour ; but when their enemy was confined within their forti- 
fications, and they were inactive, they became sickly and dis- 
contented, and a few began to be mutinous. Their long 
arrears of pay, the deficiency of their clothing, and their want 
of many comforts, were forgotten whilst constant action em- 
ployed their minds and bodies ; but when an interruption of 
hostilities gave them leisure to brood over their calamities, 
these evils were presented to their imaginations in the most 
aggravated colours. A plan was seriously laid to deliver 
their gallant and victorious leader into the hands of the British ; 
but the whole design was happily discovered and prevented 
from being carried into execution. To the honour of the 
continental army, it may with justice be added, that, notwith- 
standing the pressure of their many sufferings, the wdiole 
number concerned in this plot did not exceed twelve. 

In the course of the year 178-2, John Mathews, Esq., 
governor of South Carolina, concerted measures with some of 
the citizens in Charleston, who wished to make their peace 
with their countrymen, for sending out of the British lines 
necessary clothing for the almost naked continentals. When 
their distresses had nearly arrived to that point beyond which 
human nature can bear no more, Mr. Joshua Lockwood, 



NEGOTIATIONS FOR PEACE. 233 

under the direction of Governor Mathews, brought out 
of Charleston a large quantity of the articles which were most 
needed in the American camp. This seasonable supply, 
though much short of their due, quieted the minds of the suf- 
fering soldiers. Tranquillity and good order were restored in 
the camp, and duty was cheerfully performed.* 

The result of the campaign of 1781, convinced the British 
nation that America could not be subdued by force ; and led 
to a change of administration and pacific overtures. A new 
administration was soon after formed — the Marquis of Rock- 
ingham was placed at the head of the treasury, and the Earl 
of Shelburne and Mr. Fox held the important places of 
secretaries of state. 

Soon after their appointment, the new ministers sent a Mr. 
Oswald to France, to sound the French court, as well as Dr. 
Franklin, on the subject of peace. In a conference with the 
Count de Vergennes, Mr. Oswald was informed that the 
French court were disposed to treat for peace, but could do 
nothing without the consent of their allies ; and the count ex- 
pressed a wish that Paris might be the place of meeting for 
entering upon this important business. About the l8th 
of April the British agent went back to London, and on the 
4th of May returned to France with the assent of the British 
cabinet to treat of a general peace, and for that purpose 
to meet at Paris. 

One of the first measures of the new administration, was 
to appoint Sir Guy Carlton commander-in-chief in America, 
in the room of Sir Henry Clinton, and to authorize Admiral 
Digby and himself to treat for peace. One object of confer- 
ring this power was to induce Congress to agree to a separate 
treaty. Sir Guy Carleton arrived in America on the 5th 
of May, and two days afterwards informed General Washing- 
ton, that he and Admiral Digby were authorized to treat 
for peace, and requested a passport for their secretary, as the 
bearer of despatches to Congress on the subject. A copy of 
this letter was forwarded by the general to that body ; but 

* Ramsay. 
2E 20* 



234 PEACE. 

the members being determined not to negotiate without their 
allies, refused the passport. 

A majority of the new British cabinet very early de- 
termined to offer America unlimited unconditional inde- 
pendence, as the basis of a negotiation for peace, and 
so instructed their minister, Mr. Grenville. 

The instructions of Congress to the American commission- 
ers not to conclude peace without the consent of France, 
rendered their situation complicated and embarrassing. There 
were several questions which the Americans deemed of the 
first importance, in which the French court either felt no 
interest, or were opposed to the American claims. The 
principal of these points referred to the right of fishery on the 
Grand Bank, and the western boundary of the United States. 
On the latter point, Spain, who was also a party to the 
negotiations, was extremely desirous of limiting as much 
as possible the extent of the American territory. These 
circumstances occasioned much difficulty and considerable 
delay. At length the American commissioners determined to 
agree to a provisional treaty without the concurrence of the 
French court. Mr. Oswald, who had succeeded Mr. Gren- 
ville, on the part of the British government, strongly urged 
the propriety of the American loyalists being compensated for 
the losses they had incurred during the struggle for indepen- 
dence ; but this proposition was met by a counter one from 
Dr. Franklin, that a similar arrangement should be made by 
Great Britain in favour of the Americans who had suffered in 
their property from the destruction carried on by the British 
troops. This point was therefore ultimately waived, and 
other difficulties being overcome, a provisional treaty was 
agreed to on the 30th of November ; and after great delay, oc- 
casioned by the strenuous endeavours of the court of Madrid to 
procure the cession of Gibralter by Great Britain, preliminary 
treaties of peace were signed on the 20th of January, 1783, 
between France, Spain, and Great Britain. 

On the 2 1th of March, intelligence of a general peace 
reached America by a letter from the Marquis de Lafayette ; 



WASHINGTON'S LETTER. 235 

and orders were immediately issued, recalling all armed 
vessels cruising under the authority of the United Slates. 
Congress soon after received official informalion of the 
agreement between the ministers of the United States and 
Great Britain, and of the exchange of ratifications of the pre- 
liminary articles between Great Britain and France ; and, on 
the llih of April, they issued a proclamadon, declaring the 
cessation of arms, as well by sea as by land, agreed upon be- 
tween the United States and his Britannic Majesty, and 
enjoining its stiict observance. On the 19th of April, peace 
was proclaimed in the American army by the commander-in- 
chief, precisely eight years from the day of the first effusion 
of blood at Lexington. 

The independence of the United States was acknowledged 
by Sweden, on the 5th of February; by Denmark, on the 
25th of February ; by Spain, on the 24th of March ; and by 
Russia, in July ; treaties of amity and commerce were also 
concluded with each of those powers. On the 8th of June, 
General Washington addressed a letter to each of the govern- 
ors of the several states in the union, on the present situation, 
and what appeared to him the wisest policy, of the United 
States. In this paternal and affectionate letter, he stated four 
things which he conceived to be essential to their well-being, 
and even to their existence, as an independent power: "An 
indissoluble union of the states under one general head ; a 
sacred regard to public justice ; the adoption of a proper 
peace establishment ; and the prevalence of that pacific and 
friendly disposition, among the people of the United States, 
which will induce them to forget iheir local prejudices and 
politics, to make those mutual concessions which are requisite 
to the general prosperity, and, in some instances, to sacrifice 
their individual advantages to the interest of the community. 
These," he added, " are the pillars on which the glorious 
fabric of our independence and national character must 
be supported." Having requested that each governor would 
communicate these sentiments to his legislature at their next 
meeting, and that they might be considered " as the legacy of 



236 TREATY SIGNED. 

one who has ardently wished, on all occasions, to be useful to 
his country, and who, even in the shade of retirement, will 
not fail to implore the Divine benediction upon it ;" he con- 
cluded his letter in language becoming a Christian patriot, and 
worthy of perpetual remembrance : " I now make it my 
earnest prayer that God would have you, and the state over 
which you preside, in his holy protection, that he would 
incline the hearts of the citizens to cultivate a spirit of subor- 
dination and obedience to government ; to entertain a brother- 
ly affection and love for one another, for their fellow citizens 
of the United States at large, and particularly for their 
brethren who have served in the field ; and, finally, that 
he would most graciously be pleased to dispose us all 
to do justice, to love mercy, and to demean ourselves with 
that charity, humility, and pacific temper of mind, which were 
the characteristics of the Divine Author of our blessed reli- 
gion, without an humble imitation of whose example in these 
things we can never hope to be a happy nation." 

The definitive treaty of peace between Great Britain and 
the United States of America was signed at Paris on the 3d 
of September, by David Hartley, Esq., on the part of 
his Britannic Majesty, and by John Adams, Benjamin Frank- 
lin, and John Jay, on the part of the United States. The pro- 
visions of the treaty attest the zeal and ability of the American 
negotiators, as well as the liberal feelings which actuated the 
British ministry. The independence of the United States was 
fully acknowledged. The right of fishing on the banks 
of Newfoundland, and certain facilities in the enjoyment 
of that right, were secured to them for ever ; and territory was 
ceded to them more extensive than the most sanguine had 
dared to anticipate or to hope. 

While the negotiations were pending, the American troops 
were retained in service, but remained unemployed at their 
various stations. They saw with pleasure the end of their 
toils approaching, but apprehended that their country, when 
she no longer needed their services, would forget with what 
zeal and fidelity they had been rendered. The officers, espe- 



DISCONTENTS IN THE ARMY. 237 

cially, dreaded that, after having, for want of pay, expended 
their private fortunes, and after having exhausted tlieir strength 
in the performance of arduous and protracted services, they 
should be dismissed in poverty, without any secure provision 
for their future support. In the course of the war, a resolu- 
tion had been adopted by Congress, stipulating that the 
officers, after being disbanded, should receive half-pay for 
life. This resolution had never been ratified by the requisite 
number of states, and no safe reliance could therefore be 
placed upon it. In December, 1782, the officers forwarded to 
Congress a petition, praying that all arrears which were due 
to them might be discharged, and that, instead of half-pay for 
life, a sum equal to five years' full pay should be paid 
or secured to them when disbanded. The delay of Congress 
to comply with this request produced an alarming agitation in 
that portion of the army stationed at Newburgh. An address 
to the officers was privately circulated, written with great 
ability, and admirably well fitted to w^ork upon those passions 
which recent sufferings and gloomy forebodings had excited in 
every bosom. The writer boldly recommended that, as all the 
applications to the sympathy and justice of Congress had 
failed of success, an appeal should be made to their 
fears. Fortunately, the commander-in-chief was in the 
camp. Though conscious that the officers had just cause of 
complaint, he was aware that duty to his country, and even 
friendship for them, required that he should prevent the 
adoption of rash and disorderly expedients to obtain redress. 
Calling them together, he, by a calm and sensible address, 
persuaded them to rely still longer upon the disposition 
of Congress to perform for them whatever the limited means 
of the nation would permit. In a letter to that body, giving 
an account of these occurrences, he maintained and enforced 
the claims of the officers with such pathos and strength 
of reasoning, that their request was granted. 

On the I8lh of October, Congress issued a proclamation for 
disbanding the army. This document states, "That, in 
the progress of an arduous and difficult war, the armies of the 



238 WASHINGTON'S FAREWELL. 

United States of America have displayed every military and 
patriotic virtue, and are not less to be applauded for their for- 
titude and magnanimity in the most trying scenes of distress, 
than for a series of heroic and illustrious achievements, which 
exalt them to high rank among the most zealous and success- 
ful defenders of the rights and liberties of mankind ; and that, 
by the blessing of Divine Providence on our cause and our 
arms, the glorious period is arrived when our national inde- 
pendence and sovereignty are established, and we enjoy the 
prospect of permanent and honourable peace. The United 
States, in congress assembled, thus impressed with a lively 
sense of the distinguished merit, and good conduct of the said 
armies, do give them the thanks of their country for their long, 
eminent, and faithful services. And it is our will and 
pleasure, that such part of the federal armies as stand engaged 
to serve during the war, and as by our acts of the 26th of May, 
the 11th of June, the 9th of August, and the 26th of Septem- 
ber last, were furloughed, shall, from and after the 3d day of 
November next, be absolutely discharged, by virtue of this 
our proclamation, from the said service." 

New York was evacuated by the British, on the 25th 
of November, and the Americans took possession of the city 
the same day ; and a short time after the army was disbanded, 
and again mingled with their fellow citizens. 

General Washington, taking an affectionate leave of his of- 
ficers, repaired to Annapolis, where Congress was sitting, and 
there, at a public audience, with dignity and sensibility, 
resigned his commission as commander-in-chief of the Ameri- 
can armies. Then, with a character illustrious throughout the 
world, he returned to his residence at Mount Vernon, posses- 
sing the sincere love and profound veneration of his coun- 
trymen.* 

* H in ton. 




^KRr^^^^ f , S^^ 



CHAPTER XII. 

The Campaign in Africa, 




merce, 
escape 



in the 
their a 



HE piratical states of Bar- 
bary had long been in 
;;\\\' the habit of committing 

■-'< lij^the most barbarous cruelties, mak- 
^^N^j^ ing the most flagrant extortions, and 
leaguing together in unprincipled 
intrigues against the peace and com- 
merce of all the powers of Europe. 
The extension of the American corn- 
Mediterranean, was too tempting an object to 
varice and thirst for plunder. Hitherto they had 

230 



240 AFFAIRS OF TU.\ IS. 

encountered no serious check, and the Bashaw of Tripoli, 
determined to improve the occasion by making a demand for 
tribute. In 1799, he threatened speedy depredations on the 
defenceless vessels of America, unless certain terms, totally 
inadmissible in their nature, were complied with. On the re- 
monstrance of the American consul, and the rejection of those 
terms by the government of the United States, the consul was 
ordered by the Bashaw, to withdraw from his dominions ; and, 
during the month of June, 1801, five American vessels were 
captured by Tripolitan cruizers. 

During the year 1801, the government of the United States, 
despatched three frigates and a sloop of war to the Mediterra- 
nean under Commodore Dale ; and the next year Commodore 
Murray, in the Constellation, sailed for the same destination. 
In 1803, a squadron of seven sail under Commodore Preble 
was despatched into the Mediterranean. One of these ships, 
the Philadelphia, being sent in to reconnoitre the harbour of 
Tripoli, ran aground and was taken. The subsequent recap- 
ture and burning of this ship, under the very guns of the 
Tripolitan batteries and corsairs, was one of the most brilliant 
achievements of Decatur, who was then a lieutenant, and 
accomplished this famous feat in a small schooner with but 
twenty six men, and with the inconsiderable loss of only four 
men sUghtly wounded.* 

The fleet, however, would have effected little had it not 
been for the skill and activity of General Eaton, then the 
American Consul of Tunis. He found that the reigning Bas- 
haw was a usurper, having expelled his elder brother, Hamet 
Caramalli, from the sovereignty a few years before. Having 
ascertained that the subjects of the usurper were disaffected, 
and ripe for revolt in favor of the exiled brother, he immedi- 
ately suggested to Mr. Madison, then secretary of state, a 
project for converting this circumstance into a means of de- 
priving the Bashaw of his mischievous power, and restoring 
a prince, whom gratitude, and a milder disposition would in- 

*For a particular account of the naval events of this war, see Frost's 
Book of the Nvvy page 91 — 113 



ADDRESS OF EATON. 241 

cline to a more liberal and pacific system of conduct towards 
the United States. The plan briefly was, that General Eaton 
and the exiled Bashaw, with such an army as they could 
raise by means of some pecuniary aid from the United States, 
should attack the -usurper by land, while our naval force in 
the MediLerranean should co-operate in the enterprise. 

Being informed that Hamet was at Alexandria in Egypt, 
Eaton repaired thither, and upon his arrival learned that 
Hamet could not be engaged in the service without the con- 
sent of Elfy Bey, to whom he had attached him ; and that he 
was then with him in Upper Egypt, acting with the Mameluke 
Beys against the Ottoman government. With an escort of 
three officers and fifteen men from the brig Argus, he pro- 
ceeded up the Nile to Grand Cairo, where he found the 
prime minister of Hamet, who immediately despatched a 
messenger to the Mameluke camp, informing His Highness of 
the general's arrival. In a few days he received an answer, 
proposing an interview near the Lake Fiaum, on the borders 
of the desert, and nearly two hundred miles from the sea 
coast. In repairing to the appointed place, from Alexandria, 
whither he had returned, it became necessary to pass through 
the Turkish camp : in attempting which he was arrested, and 
carried before the General. Eaton soon found that this Gen- 
eral was proud, vain, and jealous, and he regulated his con- 
duct accordingly. He commenced the conversation by com- 
plimenting the Turk on the correctness of his military conduct 
and vigilance, and saying that had he been in his place he 
would have done the same things ; that he had expected he 
would be apprehended ; in short, that, knowing the magnan- 
imity of the great man to whose presence he was admitted, 
he had determined to have an interview with him, in full 
confidence that he would aid a measure so purely humane, 
and so manifestly favorable to the Turkish interest in Egypt. 
Eaton then hinted that he had it in charge to tender him a 
douceur in testimony of the exalted opinion held by the 
Americans, of his name and merits. He was moved, — said 
that the confidence placed in him should not be disappointed, 
2F 21 



242 PASSAGE OF THE DESERT. 

and called into his tent an Arab chieftain who promised to 
bring about a meeting with Hamet Bashaw in ten days. 

The meeting soon took place, and it was agreed between 
them to raise an army immediately, and to march over land, 
through the desert of Lybia, to the City of Derne, while Cap- 
tain Hull, with the Argus, and two other ves^Sels would pro- 
ceed and join them at Bomba, a port about eighty miles to 
the eastward of Derne, with supplies of provisions and ammu- 
nition. This army, which was organized on the 8th of 
March 1805, consisted of nine Americans, including three 
officers ; a company of twenty-five cannoniers, and thirty- 
eight Greeks. The Bashaw's suite consisted of about ninety 
men. These, together with a party of Arab cavalry under 
the orders of two of their own Sheiks, and including the foot- 
men and camel drivers, made the whole number about four 
hundred. 

They had not proceeded far before discontent, disobedience 
and revolt, began to interrupt their concord. The camel 
drivers insisted on their pay in advance; the Arab cavalry 
became impatient and disheartened, and threatened to go 
back ; and as rumors were almost every day reaching their 
ears that a powerful army was advancing against them from 
Tripoli, the unfortunate Hamet himself began to show signs 
of irresolution and despondency. In these trying and per- 
plexing situations, Eaton required all the spirit and energy of 
his character, and all the resources of his genius, to extricate 
himself. When within a few days march from Bomba, which 
had been appointed the rendezvous for the supply vessels, a 
most alarming misunderstanding and contest took place, which 
threatened not only to terminate the expedition prematurely, 
but to have buried the very history of it in oblivion.* The 
icourage and presence of mind of General Eaton, however, 
succeeded in allaying the mutiny, and they proceeded on 
their march towards Bomba, where they arrived on the 15th 
of April, and the next day, being almost entirely destitute of 
provisions, and even of water, they had the transporting joy 
♦See the Life of General Eaton pp— 322 —324 



DERNE ASAULTED. 243 

of seeing the Argus, the Hornet and the Nautilus, cast anchor 
in the bay. After remaining there a few days to recruit the 
strength and spirits of the half famished and disheartened 
troops, and concerting measures for seizing on the city of 
Derne, the governor of which had declared his allegiance and 
fidelity to the reigning Bashaw, they resumed their march 
with renewed vigor, and on the morning of the 25th took post 
on an eminence overlooking the town. 

Several chiefs came out to meet the Bashaw Haraet, with 
assurances of fealty and attachment. By them Eaton learned 
that the city was divided into three departments ; two of 
which were in the interest of the Bashaw, and one in opposi- 
tion. This department, though fewest in numbers, was 
strongest in position and resource, being defended by a bat- 
tery of eight guns, the blind walls of the houses which are 
provided in all directions with loop holes for musketry, and 
by temporary parapets thrown up in several positions, not 
covered by the battery ; this department is the nearest the sea, 
and the residence of the Bey. 

On the morning of the 26th terms of amity were offered 
the Bey on condition of allegiance and fidelity. The flag of 
truce was sent back to Eaton, with the laconic answer, " My 
head or yours! " On the 27th the three American vessels 
having arrived in the bay, Derne was assaulted. In three 
quarters of an hour, the battery was silenced, but not aband- 
oned. The fire of the only field piece in possession of the 
assailants was relaxed in consequence of the rammer being 
shot away. The fire of the enemy's musketry became 
warmer, and was continually augmendng. The troops were 
thrown into confusion, and, undisciplined as they were, it was 
impossible to reduce them to order. Eaton saw that a charge 
was his only resort. He led his little army forward iigainst a 
host of savages more than ten times their number. As this 
gallant band advanced, the enemy fled from their coverts ir- 
regularly, firing in retreat from every palm tree and partition 
wall in their way. At this moment, Eaton received a 
ball through his left wrist which deprived him of the use of 



244 CAPTURE OF DERNE. 

his hand, and of course of his rifle also. Lieutenant O'Ban- 
non, accompanied by Mr. Mann of Annapolis, pressed for- 
ward with his marines, Greeks, and such of the cannoniers, 
as were not necessary to the management of the field piece ; 
passed through a shower of musketry from the walls of 
the houses ; took possession of the battery ; planted the Star 
spangled Banner upon its ramparts ; and turned its guns upon 
the enemy ; who, being now driven from their outposts, fired 
only from their houses, from which they were soon dislodged, 
by the whole fire from the vessels being directed into them. 
The Bashaw soon got possession of the Bey's palace ; 
his cavalry flanked the flying enemy; and, a little after four 
o'clock, the allies had complete possession of the town. The 
action lasted above two hours and a half. The orovernor and 
his adherents fled, some to the desert, and others to the ad- 
vancing Tripolitan army, which, on the morning of the 27th 
was within fourteen hours march of Derne. Of the few 
Christians who fought on shore there were fourteen killed or 
wounded ; three of whom were marines ; the rest beinor 
chiefly Greeks, who, throughout the whole affair, well sup- 
ported their ancient character.* 

On the 13th of May, the reigning Bashaw, came up with a 
strong force and attempted to recover the place, but was re- 
pulsed; and on the 10th of June he sustained another defeat. 
Immediately after these events the American fleet was reinforced 
by the arrival of the Constitution frigate. While afl^airs thus wore 
a triumphant aspect, and while the capital was in alarm of im- 
mediate attack. Colonel Lear, the consul, thought fit to listen to 
overtures from the enemy and conclude a peace. It comprehend- 
ed the delivery of the prisoners on both sides ; there being a 
balance of 200 in favour of the Bashaw, for which 60,000 
dollars were to be paid. All co-operation was to be with- 
drawn from Hamet, in whose favour it was only stipulated, 
that his wife and children should be released. 

Whatever may have been the real advantage gained to the 
United States by this treaty, and the sudden termination of 

♦r.enpra! Raton's Iptt^r to Samnrl Rnrron, the Commnndor-in-chief. 



CAPTURE OF D E R N E . 



245 



hostilities; yet there has existed but one opinion among the 
American people, as to the probable consequences of the 
longer continuance of the war. Eaton, supported by the 
nav^y, would, in all human probability, have penetrated to 
Tripoli; deposed the reigning Bashaw; elevated Hamet, the 
ally of the United States; liberated the American captives 
without ransom ; and settled an advantageous commercial con- 
vention with the restored Hamet. 

Though it may be alleged, that there is uncertainty in the 
issue of battle, it is, nevertheless, believed, that the treaty 
under existing circumstances, was to be regretted ; not on 
account of the paltry sum of $60,000; but, from an aversion, 
purely national, to the purchase of peace, with money. The 
objection does honour to the American people; and acquires 
additional weight, from peace having been already earned by 
the enterprise, and nearly secured by the sword of an Amer- 
ican soldier. 

The released prisoners sailed for the United States, in the 
frigate President where they arrived on the 6th of August. 
Thus terminated the campaign in Africa.* 

* Ramsay. 




21* 




CHAPTER XIII. 

The North-west War, and the Tippecanoe War. 

F T E R tlie termination of the Revolu- 
tionary struggle, the hardy pioneers 
of our western frontiers, had still a 
bloody war to maintain with the sav- 
ages by whom they were surrounded. 
During that struggle the Indians had 
taken a decided part with the British, 
and now that peace was concluded, 
many of their tribes refused to lay down their arms, and still 
continued their merciless ravages on the back-settlers. The 
Northern Indians in 1790, were supposed to amount to five 
thousand warriors; of these about fifteen hundred were at 
open war with the United States; and. of the residue in that 
quarter, several tribes were far from being friendly. They 
were now much more formidable, than the early English 
colonists had found them. They no longer depended on bows 
246 




T II E C R E E K W A R . 247 

and arrows, for the purposes of attack and defence. Seventy- 
years had elapsed, since the French began to instruct them in 
the use of fire-arms, tomahawks and swords. In the several 
wars, which had taken place in that period, and particularly 
in the late war of the Revolution, they had acquired a con- 
siderable knowledge of discipline. In natural courage they 
were never deficient, though, in bodily strength, they were 
inferior to the Virginians, and other descendants of Europeans ; 
especially such of them, as inhabited the hilly country of the 
west. 

In the south, the Creek Indians, whose fighting men 
amounted to six hundred, were at war with Georgia. Their 
chief, McGillivray, was irritated, because of the confiscation 
of the property of his father, who was a white man, and had 
been a tory. The state of Georgia claimed a tract of land on 
the Oconee, under a purchase, the validity of which the In- 
dians denied. The whole regular force of the United States 
was less than six hundred men. Under such circumstances, 
policy as well as humanity to the natives, and a regard to 
justice, pointed out negotiation and pacific measures, as most 
proper to be pursued. A treaty was opened with the Creek 
Indians in Georgia; but was soon broken off by McGillivray, 
who was supposed to be partially influenced by his Spanish 
neighbours. To remove all bias from that quarter, a proposi- 
tion was made to him, to treat with the United States, at New 
York. This being accepted, he, and several of the head men 
of his nation repaired thither, and on the 7th of August, 1790, 
they concluded a treaty with the United States, which satisfied 
both parties, and preserved the peace of that quarter of the 
Union.* 

Pacific overtures were also made to the North-western Indi- 
ans ; but were rejected. Vigorous hostile measures became, 
therefore, necessary. Experience had proved, that offensive 
operations, carried into the towns and settlements of the Indi- 
ans, were the most efficient means of procuring peace, and 
securing the frontiers, exposed to their incursions. Accord- 
* Moore. Ramsay. Sparks. 



248 HARMAR'S EXPEDITION. 

ingly in September 1790, General Harmar was sent forward 
with three hundred and twenty regulars, who, being rein- 
forced by the militia of Pennsylvania and Kentucky, formed 
a corps of one thousand four hundred and fifty-three men. 
The Indians on his approach set fire to their villages ; but this 
was nothing, unless they could be brought to an engagement. 
Harmar, however, instead of advancing himself with the main 
body, sent forward Colonel Harden, with two hundred and 
thirty men, of whom only thirty were regulars. They were 
attacked ; the militia fled ; the others were nearly cut off. The 
general then sent forward Harden wdth three hundred and sixty 
men, who speedily encountered another large body. After a 
brave contest, in which this party lost nearly half their num- 
ber, they retreated on the main body. Harmar claimed the 
victory, on what ground it is difficult to discern. His con- 
duct in keeping behind and encountering the enemy with 
these small detachments seems most unaccountable ; yet, on 
being tried by a court-martial, he w^as acquitted. 

To retrieve this failure, Washington obtained authority to 
raise two thousand men for six months' service ; not likely to 
constitute a very efficient force. From various difficulties it 
could not be forwarded till the end of 1791, when it was 
placed under General St Clair, governor of the north-western 
territory. The object was to destroy the settlements on the 
Miami, and expel the natives from that district. St Clair, 
with fourteen hundred men, advanced on the 3d of November 
to the vicinity of these villages, where he took post to await re- 
inforcements. Before sunrise next day the troops were roused 
by the sound of the Indian war-cry ; the enemy were in the 
camp, and in a few minutes had penetrated throughout, and 
even to the rear. Invisible death continued to pour in from 
every side ; the assailants, stretched on the ground, or lurking 
behind trees, were seen only as they sprung from one covert 
to another. As usual, a number of the militia fled, when the 
others, with broken ranks, bore the whole brunt, and the 
officers, who were veteran and brave, became fatally exposed. 
Several charges were made with the bayonet; but in this 



ST CLAIR'S DEFEAT. 2\ 

scene of confusion they could not be eirectively followed up. 
St Clair at length saw no alternative but to order a retreat, 
which was effected in the utmost confusion. His loss amount- 
ed to six hundred and thirty-one killed, among whom were 
General Butler and thirty-seven other officers, and two hun- 
dred and sixty-three wounded. Yet by a committee of in- 
quiry in Congress he was fully acquitted, which we cannot 
but think another instance of extreme leniency, since it seems 
impossible to consider him as having taken due precaution 
against surprise. 

This intelligence fell like a thunderbolt upon the govern- 
ment, which had already to struggle against a strong spirit of 
discontent. It was easy to foresee, what indeed immediately 
ensued, that all the treaties would be dissolved, and a general 
savage confederacy formed against the United States. Wash- 
ington, impressed with the necessity of having some kind of 
regular force, proposed to raise three regiments of infantry for 
three years, which, with a squadron of cavalry, would give a 
total of five thousand. The opposition strongly objected, 
arraigning the origin of the war, insisting that it should now be 
purely defensive, and that the border militia were the best 
fitted for it, — a most delusive idea, when their conduct had 
been its chief cause. The motion was carried ; but such a 
strong desire of peace was manifested, that Washington, 
though with scarcely a hope of success, sent two distinguished 
officers with proposals ; but both were unhappily murdered by 
the savages. The Miami and Wabash Indians opened com- 
munications with all the tribes that had entered into the treaty 
at Fort Harmar, and even with part of the Creeks and Chero- 
kees. A meeting was held of sixteen nations, in which it was 
determined to accept of no terms short of making the Ohio the 
boundary between them and the States. 

Though St Clair had been acquitted, he was not continued 
in the command ; his place being supplied by General Wayne. 
That officer, however, could not fully bring forward his 
strength till the summer of 1794. He then, with two thou- 
sand six hundred regulars and one thousand and twenty-nine 
2G 



250 WAYNE'S EXPEDITION. 

mounted militia, advanced along the Miami. On the 7th of 
July, Major M'Mahon, occupying a fortified post, was attack- 
ed by a strong body, who were repulsed ; yet they rallied, and 
kept up a fire during the whole day. He lost twenty-two 
killed and thirty wounded, four of the former being officers. 
Wayne now pushed forward upon their main fort of Grand 
Glaize, which he reached on the 8th August. It had been 
precipitately abandoned the preceding evening, and , he believes, 
would have been surprised had not a deserter from his own 
army given warning. He then advanced upon the main body, 
drawn up at six miles distance under cover of a British fort. 
Major Price commanding his vanguard, was driven back, but 
the troops soon after came in view of the enemy. 

They held a position well fitted for their peculiar warfare, 
being within a thick wood, encumbered with felled trees; and 
their line, in three divisions, within supporting distance, ex- 
tended two miles. Wayne had the sagacity to discover, that 
against this enemy, so posted, a regular fire in line would be 
wholly ineffective. He directed his troops to march through 
the wood with trailed arms, then with the bayonet rouse the 
enemy from their covert, and when they were up, pour in a 
close, well-directed fire, followed up by a brisk charge. The 
cavalry, in two bodies, under General Scott and Captain 
Campbell, were by a circuitous route, to come on their right 
and left flanks. The attack, however, made by the foremost 
line according to the above directions, was attended with such 
immediate success, that the second line and the cavalry only 
partially came into action. The enemy was dislodged from 
their position, and driven in confusion through the woods, till 
they found shelter under the guns of the English fort. The 
American loss amounted to one hundred and seven killed and 
wounded. That of the enemy was much greater. 

Wayne now laid waste the country, destroying the villages 
for fiAy miles on each side of the Miami ; then returned to 
Grand Glaize, and began fortifying his positions. Though his 
triumph deterred many tribes from joining the cause, the main 
enemy remained in arms, while his own forces were moulder- 



TREATY OF GREENVILLE. 251 

ing away, through the unhappy system of temporary enlistment. 
The militia ought to have remained till the 14th of November; 
but by the middle of October they were seized, he says, with 
such violent symptoms of homesickness, that it became neces- 
sary to dismiss them. The legion was reduced to a skeleton; 
and by May next, the period of service for all would expire. 
The forts were becoming tolerably strong, but were in great 
danger of being left without garrisons ; so that unless extraor- 
dinary exertions were made to reinforce the army, it would 
have fought, bled, and conquered in vain. Secretary Picker- 
ing was thus obliged to give to Congress the unwelcome inti- 
mation, that an additional force would be necessary, even to 
maintain a defensive attitude. The Indians, however, appear 
to have been stunned by the blow, and by seeing, doubtless, 
that there was a method by which they could be vanquished. 
A number moved westw^ard, and some even crossed the 
Mississippi. They were probably finally determined by the 
evacuation of all the western forts by Britain in June 1795. 
On the 16th, four chiefs came and presented the calumet of 
peace, and were followed, on the 3d of July, by a more nu- 
merous deputation, all declaring their desire of a treaty with 
the Fifteen Fires. Their reception was courteous ; two forfeit- 
ed lives of their countrymen were spared; and the negotiation, 
proceeding with the most favourable disposition, terminated in 
the treaty of Greenville, in which ten nations were included. 
A considerable cession of land was required ; in other respects, 
the terms were the same as on former occasions.* 

This decisive victory of General Wayne, did not entirely 
exempt the Western States from the horrors of Indian warfare. 
British influence still continued to embroil the natives and the 
settlers of the western borders in continual strife. Nor w^as 
this the only exciting cause for Indian hostilities. A confed- 
eration of Indians, under the command of Tecumseh — a darins 
and sagacious man, and an able military leader, — and his 
brother, a Shawanese imposter known by the name of " the 

* Murray. 



252 GOVERNOR HARRISON. 

Prophet," — had been formed, and had for some time excited 
the vigilance of the Indiana government. In the autumn of 
1811, the murders and other outrages committed by these 
savages, determined the government to adopt measures for the 
protection of the exposed citizens against frontier molestation. 
A small force of regulars and militia was assembled at Vincen- 
nes, and placed under the command of William Henry Harri- 
son, Governor of the Indiana Territory, with instructions to 
march to the Prophet's Town or Tippecanoe, and demand a 
restoration of the property, carried off by his partisans. He 
was also authorized to obtain redress by coercive measures, if 
necessary.* 

On the 6th of November, Governor Harrison arrived before 
the town. Messengers from the Prophet were sent out to 
meet him; and, after an interview, in which it was mutually 
agreed that no hostilities should take place before the next 
morning, when amicable conferences were to be held, the 
army proceeded to a creek north-west of the village, and 
bivouacked on a bank of dry oak land, considerably elevated, 
and situated between two prairies. The infantry, in two 
columns, occupied the front and rear, separated on the left, 
one hundred and eighty yards, and on the right about half that 
distance. The left flank was covered by two companies of 
mounted riflemen, containing one hundred and fifty, rank and 
file, commanded by Major- General Wells, of Kentucky; and 
the right flank, by Spencer's troop of mounted riflemen, to the 
number of eighty. The front line was composed of one bat- 
talion of the fourth regiment of the United States' infantry, un- 
der the command of Major Floyd, flanked on the right by two 
companies of militia, and on the left by one. The rear line 
was formed of another battalion of the fourth United States' 
infantry, under Captain Baer, acting Major, flanked by four 
companies of militia under Lieutenant Colonel Decker. Two 
troops of dragoons, sixty strong, took post in the rear of the 
left flank ; and another, somewhat stronger, in the rear of the 

* Ramsay. 



BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE. 253 

front line. To guard against a night attack, the order of en- 
campment was appointed the order of battle ; and each man 
rested upon his arms. 

One flank was protected by two Captain's guards, each of 
four non-commissioned officers, and forty two privates ; and 
the other by two subaltern's guards, each of twenty non-com- 
missioned officers and privates. Just before reveille, on the 
morning of the 7th of November 1811, an attack com- 
menced on the left flank, and the pickets were driven in. 
The first notice of the approach of the enemy was the 
usual yells of the savages within a short distance of the lines. 
They had violated the armistice agreed upon to subsist 
until the ensuing day ; which, it would seem, they had pro- 
posed with a view to gain an opportunity of surprising their 
adversaries, in their usual manner. Nothing but the precau- 
tion of encamping in order of battle, and the deliberate firm- 
ness of the officers in counteracting the effects of a surprise, 
saved the army from total defeat. The storm first fell upon 
Captain Barton's regulars, and Captain Geiger's mounted ri- 
flemen, Some Indians forced themselves through the line, and 
penetrated into the encampment, where they were killed. 
The companies thus suddenly and severely attacked, 
were reinforced with all possible speed. A heavy fire 
then opened, to the left of the front, immediately on the regu- 
lar companies of Captains Baer, Snelling and Prescott. 
A gallant charge by the cavalry, from the rear of the front line, 
under Major Daviess, was ordered for the purpose of break- 
ing the Indians, who appeared in great force among some trees 
a few yards distant in front. The Major received a mor- 
tal wound and his men were driven back by superior numbers 
of the enemy. Captain Snelling's Company then char- 
ged with fixed bayonets, and the enemy were dislodged. 
The enemy's fire now extended along the left flank, the 
whole of the front, the right flank, and part of the rear 
line. Upon Spencer's mounted riflemen, and the right 
of Warwick's company, it was excessively heavy. Captain 
Spencer, and his first and second Lieutenants were killed ; and 

22 



254 PROPHET'S TOWN BURNT. 

Captain Warwick fell, mortally wounded. The troops, not- 
withstanding the fall of their officers bravely maintained their 
posts, until reinforced. Day approached, when Major Wells, 
reconnoitering the position of the enemy on the left, charged 
and broke them. At this favouring moment, a small detach- 
ment from the cavalry dashed furiously upon the retreating 
Indians, and precipitated them into a marsh. Simultaneously 
with these successful efforts on the left, the enemy were 
charged on the right by the companies of Captain Cook and 
Lieutenant Larabie, supported by the mounted riflemen, who 
pursued and killed a number of the Indians in their flight. 
The effect of these resolute charges was the complete 
dispersion of the enemy, who fled in all directions. The 
Americans lost, in killed and wounded one hundred and 
eighty-eight men. That of the Indians was estimated at one 
hundred and fifty. 

On the 9th of November, General Harrison burned 
the Prophet's town, and laid waste the surrounding districts, 
and soon after returned, with his forces into the settled 
country. Many of the Indian tribes, now submitted to 
the authorities and sued for peace. Tecumseh, at the 
time of the battle of Tippecanoe was in the south, instigating 
the Creeks to join his confederacy.* 

* Hinton. 





CHAPTER XIV. 
Causes of the war of 1812. 

T the lime when 
Great Britain, 
by the treaty of 
Paris, conclu- 
ded in 1783, 
acknowledged 
the independ- 
ence of the 
United States, 
she did not, by 
any means, re- 
sign all hope 

of again becoming the possessor, of that bright jewel in her 
diadem, her American colonies. No, she acknowledged the 
" freedom, sovereignty, and independence of the United 
States," because it was her interest to do so at that time. She 
found that she could not compel her colonies to subjection, 
and she resolved to try other means. It was thought, that, 
left to itself, the government established in the infant republic, 
would soon foil to pieces ; that, through the jealousy of the 
states the clashing of the interests of the several factions, and 
the want of a more perfect union, Britain would be invited to 
take peaceable possession of that which she could not obtain 
by force of arms. American affairs indeed, for many years 
afier the treaty of Paris wore no favourable aspect, and, bad it 
not been for the bright galaxy of patriotic spirits, with which 
we were then blessed, it is probable that, at this day, 
the wishes of Britain would have been accomplished, and the 
United States of America would have passed away from 
among the nations of the earth. These men, however, 
by adopting our admirable constitution and organizing 

255 



256 POLICY OF GREAT BRITAIN. 

our present form of government, damped the hopes of intrigu- 
inj; Encrland.* 

She now determined to change her policy. From being 
merely a passive, she determined to become an active, though 
in some instances, a secret agent for our destruction. Con- 
trary to express stipulation, the military posts on our north 
western frontier,! though confessedly within the boundaries 
of the United States, were still retained ; and her savage al- 
lies, the Indians, were instigated, and supplied with the means 
to renew hostilities on the frontier settlers. She is next found 
extending her territory in the United States, and taking 
a position on the Miami of the Lakes, from which place, for 
three campaigns, she supplied the Indians with provisions and 
ammunition, and prompted them to new and repeated aggres- 
sions. 

Wayne's victory in 1794, having put a stop to this part of 
Britain's plan for desolating the United States, she next turned 
her attention to the dissolution of the union. Perceiving the 
geographical distinctness of the eastern states, and mistaking 
the freedom of political discussion, for a spirit of revolt, she 
despatched a confidential agent to the capital of Massachu- 
setts, with instructions to foment discontent with the general 
government ; to observe the state of public opinion, with re- 
gard to a war, or a connection with England ; and the com- 
parative strength of the two great parties into which the coun- 
try was divided, with the views and designs of that which 
might ultimately prevail ; It is not improbable," he was told, 
" that the party which would be successful in obtaining 
that decided influence wdiich might enable them to direct the 
public opinion, rather than submit to a continuance of 
the difficulties and distress to which they were then subject, 
would exert that influence to bring about a separation from 
the general union.:}: The failure of this enterprise, forbade its 

*Armstron£r. Brackenbridge. 
fThe posts tliiis retiined, were Michilimackinac, Detroit, Niagara, 
Oswegatchi, Point an Fer, and Dutchman's Point. 

X See Frost's Picforinl Unitt-d States vol IV. p 76. 



HENRY'S MISSION. 257 

avowal by the British government, but the number and 
character of the documents, forwarded to congress, by John 
Henry, the agent employed by Britain, places the truth of the 
matter beyond a doubt. 

While Britain was thus trying the patience of America on 
land, she was not idle on the ocean. When, in 1793, 
she became a party in the war against republican France, she 
found that America, the most active, and finally almost 
the only maritime neutral power, was reaping a rich harvest 
by engaging in the commerce between the ports of the 
belligerent states. In order to put a stop to this, the odious 
rule of 1756 was revived. That was soon followed by the 
orders in council of the 8th of January 1793, authorizing the 
British cruizers to capture and carry into British ports 
" all vessels, laden wholly, or in part, with corn, flour, or meal, 
destined to France, or to other countries, if occupied by the 
arms of that nation." This, it will be at once seen, became 
the source of intolerable vexation to American merchants, 
but bad as it was, it was again exceeded by the orders of the 
6th of November of the same year, which were circulated 
secretly among the British cruizers, and subjected " to capture 
and adjudication all vessels laden with the produce of any of 
the colonies of France, or carrying provisions or supplies to 
such colonies." By this the greater part of the commerce 
of the United States, was at one blow, swept from the 
ocean. 

England, however, not yet content, went on to add other 
grievances, and she soon interdicted all neutral commerce, not 
only with particular blockaded ports, (which, according to the 
laws of war, she had a right to do,) but with Avhole countries 
and extensive coasts, which would require a naval force ten 
times as large as that possessed by her, to blockade. Nor did 
she stop even there. As if to leave nothing untried to drive 
America into a war, she next invaded the personal rights of 
our seamen. She claimed the right of entering our merchant 
vessels, nay, even our vessels of war, and seizing the sailors 
employed in them, men, owing her no allegiance, and having 
2H 22* 



258 IMPRESSMENT OF SEAMEN. 

no connexion of any kind with her poHcy or arms, and drag- 
ging them on board her ships of war, making them fight her 
battles, and obey the orders of men, whether right or wrong, 
they were told they had no business to inquire. Their whole 
duty was obedience. And, all this was done under the 
specious pretext, at first, of searching our merchant vessels for 
deserters from the British service ; next, it was the right to 
impress British seamen who had entered and engaged them- 
selves in American ships ; and, finally, every one who could 
not prove on the spot, to the satisfaction of the boarding 
officer, that he was not born in Britain or any of her colonies, 
was carried away to a most hateful bondage. In this manner, 
thousands of American citizens were seized and carried 
to distant ports, where they could not procure proofs of their 
origin, and those actually produced, were not often regarded. 
In a report to Congress, it is stated, " that the number 
impressed since the beginning of the war was four thousand 
two hundred and twenty-eight, of whom nine hundred 
and thirty-six had been afterwards discharged on proof 
of their being American citizens. By far the greater propor- 
tion of those four thousand and upwards, were native Ameri- 
cans, and in six hundred and ninety-seven recent cases, only 
twenty-three were British, and one hundred and five doubtful.* 
Evils of such magnitude, and continued for such a length 
of time, could not fail to produce great excitement among the 
people, and induce something of the same feeling on the part 
of the government. During Washington's administration, the 
conduct of Great Britain gave sufficient cause for war ; but he 
had marked out for himself, the course of conduct, which he 
has recommended in his farewell address, which was to 
" beware of the insidious wiles of foreign influence," to 
keep aloof from European policy, and avoid all entanglement 
in their wars. He succeeded in effecting the treaty of 1794, 
by which Britain merely evaded a war for which she w^as not 
then prepared. She was not long in recommencing the old 
disputes again. 

* Murray. 



DECLARATION OF WAR. 



259 



Adams and Jefferson also saw causes sufficient for war, in 
the conduct of their old enemy, but they doubted the expedi- 
ency of the measure. They determined to employ diplomacy, 
persuasion, arguments, remonstrances; but, unfortunately, 
with a nation like Great Britain, which makes its own interest 
and convenience the only text for right and wrong, all these 
proved unavailing. Madison, also, tried negotiation, until at 
last, Britain, not wishing further to discuss wrongs which she 
did not intend to redress, and feeling herself now to be in a 
condition fit for war, declared officially that " farther negotia- 
tion was inadmissible." Madison could no longer hesitate. 
A bill, declaring war against the United Kingdom of Great 
Britain and Ireland, and their dependencies, passed both 
houses of Congress. On the 18th of June, 1812, it received 
the approbation of the president, and, on the next day was 
by him publicly announced by proclamation. 





CHAPTER XV. 

Campaign of 1812, 

HE declaration 
of war, found 
the Ameri- 
cans but ill 
prepared for 
the contest. 
The principle 
(if Jefferson's 
administration 
had been ri- 
gid economy, 
the smallest 

possible standing force, and an almost entire dependence upon 
the militia. Yet every effort to give to that body an organized 
and efficient character had proved abortive. The army 
in 1808, was reduced to three thousand, and though authority 
had since been given to raise it to thirty-five thousand, the 
nation was so averse to the bondage of a military engagement, 
that the recruiting went on very slowly. At the declaration 
of war, it amounted only to eleven thousand eight hundred 
men, of whom five thousand were employed in garrisoning 
posts. The only effective force, in fact, consisted of the Ohio 
and Kentucky mounted militia, who were hardened by 
incessant and terrible conflicts with the Indian tribes. In the 
month of April, 1812, the governor of Ohio, was ordered by 
the president to call out twelve hundred militia. The people 
of the western states, being unanimous and enthusiastic 
in favour of the war, this requisition was immediately filled 
by volunteers, who assembled at Dayton on the 29th of April, 
and were shortly after placed under the command of William 
260 



CANADA INVADED. 261 

Hull then governor of the Michigan territory, who had served 
with reputation in the war of the Revolution, and had recently 
received the appointment of Brigadier-General in the regular 
army. With this force, the fourth United States' regiment of 
infantry, and some detachments of other regiments, he 
arrived at Detroit on the 5th of July, having been obliged to 
cut his road for nearly two hundred miles, from the settlements 
on the Ohio, through a swampy and intricate wilderness. 
Before they reached Detroit, the soldiers were informed of the 
declaration of war.* 

As General Hull had received, before his taking command 
of the army, discretionary powers to act offensively in case 
of war, the invasion of Canada was now determined on, and 
the utmost diligence was used in preparation for that event. 
The arms of the troops were repaired, a part of the ordnance 
found in the fort at Detroit was mounted, and every exertion 
was used by the officers to impress on the minds of the sol- 
diery the necessity of strict discipline and obedience to 
orders. 

On the 12th of July, the army crossed into Canada, with 
the exception of a small part of one company of militia, that 
refused to pass the river. They encamped at Sandwich, 
a little below Detroit, where a proclamation was issued 
by General Hull. The inhabitants lied in the utmost conster- 
nation on the approach of the army, but on receiving the pro- 
clamation, many of them returned to their homes. 

On the I'ith, a company of militia and a rifle corps, under 
Colonel M'Arthur, were detached to reconnoitre the country. 
They penetrated to M'Gregor's mills, upon the river La 
Tranche, or Thames, a short distance from the field of battle 
where the British army was captured fifteen months afterwards 
by General Harrison. On the 17th, they returned to camp, 
having collected a great quantity of provisions, and a number 
of blankets, besides a considerable quantity of ammunition 
and other military stores. 

That part of upper Canada traversed by the detachment is 

* Murray. Hist. Reg. vol. ii. Frost's U. S. Ramsay. 



2(J2 COLONEL CASS RECONNOITRES. 

described by one of the volunteers that composed it as 
extremely fertile and beautiful. The fields of wheat and 
Indian corn were remarkable fine ; but as every male capable 
of bearing arms had been drafted for the defence of the 
province, vast quantities of the wheat remained ungathered. 

On the 16th, another reconnoitering party of two hundred 
and eighty men, under Colonel Cass, was despatched in 
an opposite direction, towards Fort Maiden, where the British 
and Indians had concentrated their forces. 

Maiden, or Amherstburgh, is situated near the the junction 
of Detroit river with Lake Erie, about thirteen miles south 
from the camp of General Hull at Sandwich. The road lies 
along the river, and crosses two creeks, and the river Aux 
Canards, the latter about four miles from Maiden. Cass's de- 
tachment found the British advanced posts in possession of a 
bridge over the Aux Canards. After examining their position, 
the colonel posted a company of riflemen near the bridge, and 
forded the river about five miles above, with the remainder of 
his force, with the intention of surprising the British post. 
For that purpose, the riflemen were instructed to commence 
firing, in order to divert the attention of the enemy, as soon as 
they should perceive their companions on the opposite side of 
the river. Unfortunately, however, being entirely destitute 
of guides, the detachment marched too near the bank of the 
river, and found their progress checked by a creek, which 
obliged them to make a circuit of two or three miles. This 
gave the enemy time to make their arrangements, and prepare 
for their defence. On being attacked, however, they retreat- 
ed to Maiden, and left the bridge in possession of the detach- 
ment ; but as Colonel Cass had received no orders to keep 
possession of any post, but had been sent merely to re- 
connoitre ; this bridge, which formed the principal obstruction 
between the American eamp and Maiden, was abandoned, and 
the detachment returned to camp. 

Meanwhile the main body of the Americans remained 
inactive at Sandwich. Not a single cannon or mortar was on 
wheels suitable for the attack of Maiden ; nor was it until the 



INDIAN OPERATIONS. 263 

7th of August, that two twenty-four pounders and three 
howitzers were prepared. Previous to that day, however, a 
great change had taken place in the prospect of the Ameri- 
cans. The news of the surprise and capture of the island and 
fort of Michillimackinac by a combined force of British and 
Indians, which took place on the 17th of July, reached the 
the army on the 28th. The surrender of this post is stated by 
General Hull to have " opened the northern hive of Indians," 
and to have induced those who had hitherto been friendly, to 
pass over to the British. 

By the fall of Michillimackinac, the junction of the 
Indians, and the reinforcements, both of militia and regulars, 
which the inactivity of the Americans enabled the British to 
collect for the defence of Maiden, it soon became evident that 
no effective measures towards the reduction of Canada could 
be undertaken by this army. 

In the meantime the Indians had crossed the Detroit, and 
cut off the communication of the American army with 
the state of Ohio, on which they depended for their supplies. 
As a small reinforcement of volunteers, with a quantity 
of provisions for the army, was daily expected by this route, 
a corps of two hundred men was detached on the 4th of 
August to open the communication. This detachment fell 
into an ambuscade which was formed by the Indians at 
Brownstown, where they were totally defeated, and returned 
to camp without effecting the object of their expedition. 

It being indispensably necessary to open the communica- 
tion with Ohio, General Hull resolved to suspend the opera- 
tions against Maiden, and to concentrate the main force 
of the army at Detroit. Unwilling, however, to abandon the 
inhabitants of upper Canada, many of whom had accepted 
his protection under the proclamation, he established a fortress 
on the banks of the river, a little above Sandwich, where he 
left a garrison of three hundred men. The remainder of the 
army recrossed the river, and encamped at Detroit, on 
the evening of the 7th and the morning of the 8th of August. 

In pursuance of the object of opening the communication, 



264 TECUM SEH. 

six hundred men were immediately detached under Lieutenant- 
Colonel Miller. This detachment consisted principally of the 
regular troops, and a corps of artillerists, with one six pounder 
and a howitzer, a small body of cavalry, and detachments from 
the Ohio and Michigan volunteers. They marched from 
Detroit on the evening of the 8th of August, and on the 9th, 
about four o'clock P. M. the van guard was fired upon by an 
extensive line of British and Indians, at the lower part 
of the Maguago, about fourteen miles from Detroit. The van 
guard maintained their position in a most gallant manner, 
under a very heavy fire, until the line was formed, wdien the 
whole, excepting the fear guard, was brought into action. 
The enemy were formed behind a temporary breast-work of 
logs, the Indians extending in a thick wood on their left. 
The Americans advanced till within a small distance of the 
enemy, where they made a general discharge, and then pro- 
ceeded with charged bayonets. The enemy maintained their 
position till forced at the point of the bayonet, when they com- 
menced a retreat. They were pursued in the most vigorous 
manner, about two miles, when the pursuit was discontinued 
on account of the fatigue of the troops, the approach of 
evening, and the necessity of returning to take care of 
the w^ounded. The Indians in this battle were under the 
command of Tecumseh, and are said to have fought with 
great obstinacy. 

The British regulars and volunteers in this action are stated 
in General Hull's despatch to have amounted to four hundred, 
with a larger number of Indians : the Americans were 
six hundred in number. The American loss was eighteen 
killed, and sixty-four wounded : that of the British was not 
ascertained. Four of the regulars were made prisoners, who 
stated that the commander, Major Muir, and two subalterns, 
were wounded, and that fifteen were killed and wounded of 
the 41st regiment ; and as the militia and volunteers were in 
the severest part of the action, their loss must have been much 
greater. About forty Indians were found dead on the field ; 
and Tecumseh, their leader, was slightly wounded. 



CANADA EVACUATED. 265 

Nothing, however, but honour was gained by this victory. 
The communication was opened no farther than the points of 
their bayonets extended ; and the necessary care of the sick 
and wounded, and a severe storm of rain, rendered their 
return to carap indispensably necessary. Boats had been sent 
from Detroit to transport the wounded thither by water ; but 
the attempt was found impracticable. The boats being des- 
cried from Maiden, the Hunter and Queen Charlotte were 
despatched in pursuit, and they were forced to convey 
the wounded from the boats into the woods, and there leave 
them until wagons could be procured from Detroit. 

It was now determined entirely to abandon Canada, and 
accordingly the fort at Sandwich was evacuated and destroyed. 

Suspicions of treachery in the general, which had begun to 
arise immediately after the return of the army to Detroit, had 
now become very prevalent among the troops. A letter was 
written to Governor Meigs of Ohio, by five of the principal 
officers, begging him instantly to make every effort to open 
the communication, and informing him of their fears and sus- 
picions. 

On the 14th of August, another attempt was made to pene- 
trate to the river Raisin, where it was understood the detach- 
ment from Ohio had arrived with the provisions. Colonels 
M'Arthur and Cass selected three hundred of the most 
effective men, and set off by an upper route through the 
woods. The same day the British began to erect batteries 
opposite Detroit. 

On the 15th, General Brock despatched two officers, with 
a flag of truce, from Sandwich, which had previously been 
taken possession of by the British, requiring the surrender of 
Fort Detroit to the arms of his Britannic Majesty, and threat- 
ening that the Indians would be beyond his control the 
moment the contest commenced. General Hull, in his 
answer, replied, that he was ready to meet any force which 
might be at his disposal, and any consequences which might 
result from his exertion of it. On the return of the flag of 
truce, the British com.menced a fire upon Detroit from their 
2 1 23 



266 SURRENDER OF DETROIT. 

batteries, which was vigorously returned from the American 
fort. The British continued to fire and throw shells till ten 
o'clock that night, and at break of day the firing was renewed 
on both sides. 

During ihe night the ships of war had moved up the river, 
nearly as high as Detroit, and the British and Indians landed 
under cover of their guns, and were advancing towards the 
fort, when General Hull ordered a white flag to be hoisted, 
and the firing to be discontinued. The firing from the oppo- 
site side was immediately stopped, and a parley was held, when 
articles of capitulation were agreed upon, by which Fort De- 
troit, with all the troops, regulars as well as militia, with all 
the public stores, arms, and every thing else of a public na- 
ture, were surrendered to the British. The militia and 
volunteers were to be permitted to go home, on condition of 
not serving again till exchanged. The detachment with the 
provisions at the river Raisin, and that under Colonel 
M'Arthur, which had been sent to meet it, were included in 
the surrender. It was stipulated that private persons and pro- 
perty of every description should be respected. 

Shortly after this capitulation took place. Colonel M'Arthur's 
detachment returned to Detroit, their attempt to penetrate to 
the river Raisin having proved equally unsuccessful with the 
former ones. When they arrived within a mile of that place, 
they learned its surrender, on which a council was held, when 
it was determined to send an officer to the fort with a flag of 
truce. In the evening he returned with two British officers, 
who informed them that they were prisoners of war. The de- 
tachment then marched to Detroit, where they stacked their 
arms on the citadel. 

The day following the surrender of the army, a British offi- 
cer arrived at the river Raisin, and delivered to Captain Brush, 
the commander of the detachment from Ohio, copies of the 
capitulation, and of a letter from Colonel M'Arthur, stating 
that his force was included in the surrender. At first these 
papers were considered forgeries, and the officer and his party 
were put into confinement ; but their truth being confirmed by 



SURRENDER OF DETROIT. 267 

several soldiers who had made their escape from the garrison 
at Detroit, a council of the officers was held to consider what 
was proper to be done. This council decided that General 
Hull had no right to capitulate for them, and that they were 
not bound by his acts ; and they accordingly concluded in- 
stantly to return to Ohio, and to carry with them all the pub- 
lic property that was possible. It was determined, however, 
that it would be improper to destroy those public stores 
that could not be carried off", as there were a number 
of American families who had taken refuge in the fort, 
and some soldiers, who were too sick to be removed, 
had to be left behind. It was likewise conceived, that 
the destruction of the stores might induce the enemy to 
deal more rigidly with the garrison at Detroit. These 
resolutions of the council were immediately carried into 
effect, and the detachment returned to the settlements. 

Twenty-five pieces of iron, and eight of brass ordnance fell 
into the hands of the British at Detroit ; several of the latter 
being pieces which had been surrendered by Burgoyne on the 
same day, thirty-five years before, viz, the 16th of August, 
1777. Twenty-five hundred muskets and rifles, and a 
considerable quantity of ammunition, likewise fell into their 
hands. 

The reason stated by general Hull for this unfortunate sur- 
render, were, the great inferiority of his force to that of 
the enemy, joined to the numerous band of Indians, who were 
daily increasing in number ; the hazardous situation in which 
the detachment under Colonels M'Arthur and Cass was 
placed ; and the impossibility of furnishing his army with the 
necessary supplies of provisions, military stores, clothing, and 
comforts for the sick, on pack horses, through a wilderness of 
two hundred miles, filled with hostile savages. The contest, 
he observes, could not have been sustained more than a day 
for the want of powder, and but a very few days for the want 
of provisions. " A large portion," continues he, " of the 
brave and gallant officers and men I commanded, would 
cheerfully have contested until the last cartridge had been ex- 



268 SURRENDER OF DETROIT. 

pended, and the bayonets worn to the sockets. I could not 
consent to the useless sacrifice of such brave men, when I 
knew it was impossible for me to sustain my situation." * 

Thus ended, in discomfiture and disgrace, the first campaign 
of the British war. That it was boldly planned, and improvi- 
dently undertaken, hardly admits of a doubt ; but it is equally 
clear, that the principal part of the subsequent disasters must 
be attributed to a deficiency of judgment or courage in the 
commanding officer. The surprise with which the orders to 
surrender were received by the army, was only equalled 
by their indignation. General Hull was publicly accused of 
imbecility and cowardice ; and on his exchange, he was 
brought to trial before a court-martial, found guilty of cow- 
ardice and un-officer-like conduct, and sentenced to be shot. 
In consequence of his age, however, and revolutionary 
services he was recommended to the mercy of the President, 
who remitted the capital punishment, but ordered his name 
to be stricken from the rolls of the army — a punishment 
worse than death. 

By the issue of this unfortunate expedition besides the loss 
of men and arms at Detroit, a weak frontier of vast extent 
was exposed to the brutality of Indian warfare, which 
continued for twelve months to harass the western settlements, 
and the territory of Michigan was occupied as a British 
province. 

As soon as governor Meigs received the letter which 
we have mentioned as written to him by some of the officers 
at Detroit, he began to make preparations for the raising of 
an additional army. No sooner did the intelligence of the 
capitulation of Hull and surrender of Detroit become known, 
than an army sprung, as it were, from the dust, with the 
determination to revenge the loss of their friends and relatives, 
and retrieve the tarnished honour of their country. All 
classes and ages appeared to be animated with the same 
military ardour, and volunteers poured in so fast from all parts 
of Kentucky and Ohio, that it became necessary to repress the 

* Historical Register. 



HARRISON IN COMMAND. 269 

ardour of the citizens, and many were discharged, and with 
difficulty prevailed on to return to their homes. General 
Harrison, was invested by the Governor of Kentucky, with 
the command of the militia of the state with the rank of Major- 
General and on the 29th of August put his troops in motion 
from Cincinnati. His first operations were directed to the re- 
lief of the frontier posts. 

He arrived at Piqua on the 30th of September with about 
two thousand five hundred men, whence, after completing his 
arrangements and receiving his military stores, he marched on 
the 6th for Fort Wayne, a post situated at the confluence of 
the rivers St. Mary and St. Joseph, which after their junction 
assume the name of the Miami of the Lake. This post had 
been for some time invested by hostile Indians, but, on 
hearing of the approach of Harrison they precipitately retreated, 
and the army arrived at the fort, without opposition, on the 
12th of September. 

Not being able immediately to move on towards Detroit, on 
account of the want of proper supplies, Harrison determined 
to employ the intermediate time in breaking up the towns of 
the hostile Indian tribes. For this purpose two expeditions 
were organized, one of which was destined against the Miami 
towns, situated upon the Wabash, a little below its confluence 
with the Tippecanoe river, the other against the Potawatamie 
villages, which stand on a river called St. Joseph, which falls 
into lake Michigan. Both of these detachments were suc- 
cessful. Nine villages were burnt, and all the corn cut 
up and destroyed, in order that the want of provisions might 
force the Indians to leave that part of the country. 

A few days after the return of the troops from those expedi- 
tions, general Winchester arrived at Fort Wayne with addi- 
tional reinforcements. Winchester had been originally des- 
tined to the command of this army by the president ; Harrison, 
who was governor of the Indiana territory, had merely been 
appointed a major-general by brevet by the governor of 
Kentucky, and by him placed in the command pro tempore'^ 
on account of the urgency of the occasion. On the arrival 

23* 



270 HARRISON AT FORT WAYNE. 

of Winchester, Harrison accordingly relinquished the com- 
mand, and set out for his own territory with a body of mounted 
men, for the purpose of breaking up the Indian settlements in 
that quarter. He had not proceeded far, however, before he 
received, by express, a commission from the president, 
constituting him commander-in-chief of the north-western 
army, general Winchester to act as second in command. 
These counteracting measures are said to have been owing to 
the ignorance of the president, at the time of Winchester's 
appointment, of the brevet appointment of Harrison, and to 
the general expression of confidence in the latter by the Ken- 
tuckians having reached the seat of government shortly after. 
Fortunately the measure created neither jealousy nor dislike 
on either side. 

General Harrison arrived at Fort Wayne, and resumed the 
command on the 23d of September. The day previous to 
his arrival general Winchester had marched for Fort Defiance 
with two thousand men, consisting of four hundred regulars, 
a brigade of Kentucky militia, and a troop of horse.* 

His design was to take possession of the fort, and there 
await the arrival of reinforcements from Kentucky and Ohio. 
The country, through which he was obliged to pass, presented 
difficulties of no ordinary nature, by reason of the almost 
impenetrable thickets and marshes, with which it is covered. 
The progress of the army was therefore very slow, seldom 
exceeding five or six miles in twenty four hours. From the 
apprehensions entertained of an attack by the Indians, it was 
thought necessary to fortify the camp every night ; and 
the march of the army was always preceded by a reconnoit- 
ring party of spies. On the 25th, ensign Ligget, of the 
advanced party, obtained permission to proceed, with four 
volunteers, for the purpose of discovering the strength of the 
enemy at Fort Defiance. Late on the same evening they were 
attacked by a party of Indians, and, after defending themselves 
with great valour, were overpowered, and the whole party 
put to death. Subsequently to this affair various skirmishes 

* Historical Register. 



FORT WAYNE THREATENED. 271 

took place between the spies in advance and the savage 
forces, which had the effect of impeding the march of 
the army, and harassing the men. 

The Indians appear to have been the advanced party of an 
army destined to attack Fort Wayne, w^hich consisted of two 
hundred regulars, with four pieces of artillery, and about one 
thousand savages, the whole under the command of Major 
Muir. The intelligence, however, of the approach of the 
force under Winchester, the numbers of which were consid- 
erably exaggerated, and the report of an additional body being 
on the Au Glaize, caused an abandonment of the project, and 
a retreat down the Miami. General Winchester, who was 
ignorant of the motions of his enemy, proceeded with great 
caution, fortifying his camp as usual, at night, and sending re- 
connoitring parties in all directions. The army had now be- 
gan to suffer severely from a want of provisions, Colonel Jen- 
nings, who had been despatched by General Harrison, down 
the Au Glaize with a supply, not being able to reach Fort De- 
fiance from the presence of the enemy. An escort w^as there- 
fore sent forw^ard by General Winchester ; and after great 
difficulty and labour, the supplies were conveyed to the army 
on pack-horses. An express, had, in the meantime, been de- 
spatched to General Harrison, acquainting him with the 
situation of the troops and the force of the enemy ; and, on 
the 30th of September, the army took possession of Fort De- 
fiance, from which the enemy had previously retreated, and 
where General Harrison arrived with a part of his forces on 
the 3d of October.* 

On the 4th Harrison, having left at Fort Defiance the force 
which constituted the left wing of the army, under general 
Winchester, returned to bring up the centre and right wing. 
On the day of his departure, he ordered general Tupper, with 
the mounted troops under his command, consisting of nearly 
one thousand men, to proceed on an expedition to the Rapids. 
This expedition was never carried into effect. Its failure arose 
partly from the undisciplined state of the troops which had been 

* Ramsay. 



272 EXPEDITION TO THE RAPIDS. 

selected for the enterprise, and partly from a disagreement 
which took place between their commander and general Win- 
chester. The inefficiency of raw militia was perhaps never 
more strikingly displayed than on this occasion. 

Genera] Tupper, after returning with his mounted volun- 
teers to Urbanna, was despatched with the centre of the 
north-western army, consisting of a regiment of regulars, and 
the Ohio volunteers and militia, to Fort M'Arthur. The right 
wing, consisting of a brigade of Pennsylvania, and a brigade 
of Virginia militia, were stationed at Sandusky. 

Shortly after his arrival at Fort M'Arthur, general Tupper 
organized another expedition for the purpose of proceeding to 
the Rapids of the Miami. He left the fort on the 10th, with 
a force consisting of upwards of six hundred men, the soldiers 
carrying provisions in their knapsacks for five days. On the 
evening of the 13th, being then about thirteen miles from the 
rapidsj an officer was despatched to examine the situation of 
the enemy, by whom it was ascertained that the British and 
Indians still occupied the settlements and fort at the rapids, 
and that the boats and vessels lay a little below. 

In consequence of this information the detachment halted 
until sunset, when they proceeded to a ford about two miles 
and a half above the rapids, whence scouts were again 
detached to observe more particularly the situation and force 
of the enemy. The necessary information being soon re- 
ceived, the troops were ordered to cross the river, in order to 
attack the enemy at the daw^n of day. Unfortunately, how^- 
ever, it was impracticable for the troops to cross. Every ex- 
pedient that could be devised was unavailing, and a number 
of men who were swept down the rapids were with difficulty 
saved, with the loss of their muskets and ammunition. 

In the morning, convinced that he was unable to reach the 
enemy, General Tupper ordered the spies to endeavour 
to decoy them over ; and they accordingly proceeded down 
and discovered themselves. The stratagem, however, proved 
unsuccessful ; for though a few Indians crossed the river, they 
were too cautious to be drawn within the lines. The main 



BATTLE ON THE MIAMI. 273 

body was then marched down the Miami, opposite to the en- 
campment of the enemy. They appeared in considerable 
disorder as the advanced guard opened from the woods. The 
British, who were in the vessels and boats, immediately 
slipped their cables and proceeded down the river. The 
Indian women were seen running ofT on the road leading 
to Detroit ; the men commenced a fire at the detachment from 
their muskets and a four pounder. 

General Tupper having observed a number of mounted 
Indians proceeding up the river, and fearful of the camp being 
surprised, ordered the detachment to return. When within 
about a mile of the encampment, some of the soldiers, pressed 
probably by hunger, the provisions being now entirely ex- 
hausted, fired upon a drove of hogs, contrary to orders, and 
pursued them nearly half a mile ; others left the ranks, 
and entered a field to gather corn. At this moment a body 
of mounted Indians came upon them, killed four men, 
and then commenced an attack on the rear of the right flank. 
The column being instantly thrown back, commenced a brisk 
fire, which caused the Indians to give ground ; but they 
quickly rallied, and passing along the van-guard, made a 
violent charge upon the rear of the left column. This column 
was also thrown briskly back, and every attempt made 
to break the lines being resisted, in twenty minutes the 
Indians were driven from the field. Conceiving, however, 
that the charge of the mounted men was merely intended to 
throw the troops into disorder to make room for an attack of 
the foot, General Tupper ordered the right column to move up 
into marching order, lest that attack should be made on the 
right flank. This column had scarcely regained their position, 
when information was received that the Indians were crossing 
the river in considerable numbers. Tupper immediately or- 
dered the left column to resume their marching order, and 
proceeded to the head of the right column, where he found 
that a number of Indians had crossed on horse-back, that 
some were still in the middle of the river, and about two 
hundred on the opposite bank. A battalion was immediately 
2K 



274 SECOND ACTION. 

ordered to advance and dislodge them. This attack was suc- 
cessful. The Indians were forced to retire, and several 
of them were shot from their horses while crossing the 
river. 

The horses used by the Indians in this attack are stated to 
have. been much superior to those they had been accustomed 
to ride. They were high and active ; they w^ere also supplied 
with pistols and holsters. A number of Indians were shot 
from their horses ; but they were with great dexterity thrown 
on again, and carried off the field. Split Log led on several 
of the charges at the commencement of the attack, mounted 
on a well trained white horse, from which he sometimes fired, 
and at other times leaped from him behind a tree. It was sup- 
posed that he was wounded in the action, as another warrior 
rode the same horse in some of the last charo-es. 

D 

After the retreat of the Indians the detachment were 
compelled to return with all speed to Fort M'Arthur, as their 
provisions were consumed, and they had to march forty miles 
before there was a possibility of supply. 

On the 13th of December, General Tupper conducted an- 
other detachment to the rapids, consisting of between one 
thousand five hundred and two thousand men. On the east 
side of the Miami, a few miles above the rapids, a body of 
the enemy was discovered, consisting of three hundred British 
regulars and six hundred or seven hundred Indians. Having 
ascertained the position of the enemy, Tupper ordered a small 
detachment to advance and commence an attack, and then to 
retreat. This stratagem succeeded. The enemy pursued 
with impetuosity until they were nearly surrounded, and on 
bemg charged, were repulsed on all quarters wath considerable 
slaughter, and put to flight. Fourteen or fifteen of the 
British, and seventy or eighty Indians, were left on the field. 
Many were likewise killed in swimming across the river, into 
which they precipitately plunged, that being their only means 
of escape. 

While these operations were carried on on the borders of 
lake Erie, several expeditions were set on foot against 



SIEGE OF FORT HARRISON. 275 

the Indian settlements in the Indiana and IlUnois territories. 
A portion of the Kentucky volunteers, under General Hopkins, 
and a corps of Kentucky rangers, commanded by Colonel 
Russell, were particularly destined for this service. This force 
ha-vdng met at Vincennes, it was agreed that Hopkins should 
first proceed to the relief of Fort Harrison, a post higher up 
the Wabash, which was at that time invested by the Indians, 
and should then proceed to the Peoria Indian towns on 
the river Illinois, where he was to be met by the rangers 
under Russell. Another detachment, under Captain Craig, 
was to join them at the same place. This last detachment, 
was to march up the Illinois river. 

Captain Taylor, the commander at Fort Harrison, having 
received information of the approach of the hostile Indians a 
short time before they made their appearance, had used every 
precaution that the smallness of his garrison would admit of. 
The first hostile symptoms appeared on the evening of the 3d 
of September, when two young men, who had been employed 
a short distance from the fort, were shot and scalped, 
and were found in that condition the next morning by a small 
party that had been sent out to seek them. This circumstance 
caused them to redouble their vigilance, and the officers of 
the guard were directed to walk the round all night, in order 
if possible to prevent any surprise. 

About 11 o'clock on the evening of the 4th, the garrison 
being alarmed by the firing of one of the sentinels, every man 
instantly flew to his post. In a few minutes the cry of fire 
added to the alarm ; when it was discovered that the lower 
block-house, in which had been deposited the property 
of the contractor, had been fired by the Indians. Such was 
the darkness of the night, that although the upper part of the 
building was occupied by a corporal's guard as an alarm post, 
yet the Indians succeeded in firing it undiscovered, and unfor- 
tunately, a few minutes after the discovery of the fire, it com- 
municated to a quantity of whiskey that had beer deposited 
there, and immediately ascended to the roof, baffling every 
effort that was made to extinguish it. As the block*house 



276 SIEGE OF FORT HARRISON. 

adjoined the barracks, which constituted part of the fortifica- 
tions, most of the men gave themselves up for lost ; and 
indeed the raging of the fire, the yells of the Indians, and the 
cries of the women and children (who had taken refuge in the 
fort,) were sufficient to appal the stoutest heart. Happily the 
presence of mind of the commander never forsook him. He 
instantly stationed a part of his men on the roof of the 
barracks, with orders to tear off that part adjoining the block- 
house, while the remainder kept up a constant fire on 
the Indians from another block-house and two bastions. The 
roof was torn off under a shower of bullets from without, by 
which, however, only one man was killed and two wounded. 

By this success the soldiers were inspired with firmness, and 
now used such exertions, that before day they had not only 
extinguished the fire, but raised a breast-work five or six feet 
high in the gap occasioned by the burning of the block-house, 
although the Indians continued to pour in a heavy fire of ball 
and showers of arrows during the whole time the attack 
lasted (which was seven hours,) in every part of the parade. 

On the first appearance of the fire, two of the soldiers had, 
in despair, jumped the pickets. One of them returned about 
an hour before day, and, running up towards the gate, begged 
for God's sake that it might be opened. On suspicion that 
this was an Indian stratagem, he was fired at. He then ran 
to the other bastion, where, his voice being known, he was 
directed to lie down till daylight behind an empty barrel that 
happened to be outside of the pickets. This poor fellow was 
shockingly wounded, and his companion cut to pieces by the 
Indians. 

After keeping up a constant fire till six in the morning, 
which after daylight was returned with considerable effect by 
the garrison, the Indians retreated out of reach of the guns. 
They then drove together all the horses and hogs in the 
neighbourhood, and shot them in sight of their owners. The 
whole of the horned cattle they succeeded in carrying off. 

In this attack the Americans had but three killed, and three 
wounded, including the two that jumped the pickets. The 



FORT HARRISON RELIEVED. 277 

Indian loss was supposed to be considerable, but as they 
always carry off both their dead and wounded, the amount 
could not be ascertained. , At the moment of the attack there 
were only fifteen effective men in the garrison, the others 
being either sick or convalescent. 

The Indians, disheartened by this failure, made no further 
attempt on the fort, but the garrison still remained in a peril- 
ous situation, as the greater part of their provisions had been 
destroyed by the fire, and the loss of their stock prevented 
future supplies. Captain Taylor therefore attempted to send, 
by night, two men in a canoe down the river to Vincennes, 
to make known his situation, but they were forced to return, 
the river being found too well guarded. The Indians 
had made a fire on the bank of the river, a short distance be- 
low the garrison, which gave them an opportunity of seeing 
any craft that might attempt to pass, with a canoe ready below 
to intercept it. A more fortunate attempt was made by land, 
and the garrison was immediately after relieved by the force 
under General Hopkins, consisting of nearly four thousand 
men. 

After the relief of Fort Harrison, Hopkins began his 
preparations for his expedition against the Peoria towns. 
They commenced their march on the morning of the 15th of 
October, and continued it for four days in a direction nearly 
north. But here again the spirit of insubordination began to 
show itself. The general states in his official despatch, that 
having ordered a halt in the afternoon of the 4lh day, in a fine 
piece of grass, for the purpose of refreshing the horses, he 
was addressed by one of his majors, in the most rude and dic- 
tatorial manner, requiring him instantly to resume his march, 
or his battalion would break from the army and return. Of 
the reply of the general to this modest request we are not in- 
formed. Next evening, however, an event took place, which 
seems to have spread the spirit of discontent through the 
whole detachment. A violent gust of wind having arisen 
about sun-set, just as the troops had encamped, the Indians 
set fire to the prairie all around them, which drove furiously 

24 



278 M U T 1 N Y . 

on the camp. They succeeded, however, in protecting them- 
selves by firing the grass around the encampment. 

Next morning, in consequence of the discontent that pre- 
vailed, the general called a council of his officers, to whom 
he stated his apprehensions, the expectations of the country, 
and the disgrace attending the failure of the expedition ; and, 
on the other hand, the exhausted state of the horses, and the 
want of provisions. He then requested the commandants of 
each regiment to convene the whole of the officers belonging 
to it, and to take fully the sense of the army on the measures 
to be pursued ; adding, that if five hundred volunteers turned 
out he would put himself at their head, and proceed in quest 
of the Indian towns, and the rest of the army might return to 
Fort Harrison. In less than an hour the report was made al- 
most unanimously to return. In vain did the general request 
that he might dictate the course for that day only. His au- 
thority was now at an end ; and all the effijrts of the officers 
were necessary to restore order in the ranks, and to conduct 
the retreat without danger from the surrounding though 
unseen foe.* 

Though this expedition returned almost without obtaining 
the sight of an enemy, yet it was not altogether unproductive 
of benefit. The Indians of the neighbouring towns, hearing 
of its approach, had marched the greater part of their warriors 
to meet it, leaving their villages in a defenceless condition. 
In this state they were found by Colonel Russell, who 
had marched upon them in the expectation of meeting 
with Hopkins' army, and his detachment attacked and defeat- 
ed those who had been left behind. Having driven them into 
a swamp, through which the rangers pursued them for 
three miles, up to their waists in mud and water, he returned 
and burnt their towns, and destroyed their corn. The number 
of warriors who advanced to meet Hopkins from those towns 
is stated to have amounted to seven hundred ; Russell's force 
consisted of not more than four hundred men. A consider- 
able number of Indians were killed in this attack. On the 

* Historical Register, 



PROPHET'S TOWN DESTROYED. 279 

part of the Americans there were only four wounded, none of 
them mortally. 

Craig's force was still smaller than that under Russell ; it is 
stated to have consisted of not more than eighty men. With 
this small body he marched up the IlUnois river, twenty miles 
above the town destroyed by Russell. Here he attacked 
an Indian settlement, which he totally destroyed, with all the 
improvements, and took forty-two prisoners, one of them 
an Englishman, and a large collection of furs. He returned 
with his prisoners and booty, without the loss of a man. 

In the month of November another Indian expedition was 
undertaken by General Hopkins, with about twelve hundred 
and fifty men. This was directed against the towns on 
the Wabash, where the battle of Tippecanoe had been fought 
about twelve months before. Having left Fort Harrison on 
the 11th, accompanied with boats for the transportation 
of provisions, forage, and military stores, Hopkins arrived at 
the Prophet's town on the 19th, without interruption. Early 
in the morning of that day, three hundred men were detached, 
to surprise the Winebago town, on Ponce Passu creek, 
a short distance below the Prophet's. Having surrounded it 
about the break of day, they were surprised to find it evacu- 
ated. The party, accordingly, after destroying it, rejoined 
the main body at the Prophet's town. 

For three days Hopkins' detachment was employed 
in achieving the complete destruction of the Prophet's town, 
and the large Kickapoo village adjoining, the former consis- 
ting of forty and the latter of one hundred and sixty cabins 
and huts. They likewise destroyed all their cultivated fields, 
fences, &c. and constructed works for the defence of the boats 
and of the encampment. 

On the 21st a reconnoitring party were attacked by a body 
of Indians, and one of their number killed. The following 
day sixty horseman were despatched to bury their comrade, 
and gain a better knowledge of the ground, but they unfortu- 
nately fell into an ambuscade, in which eighteen of the party 
were killed, wounded, or missing. This party, on their re- 



280 RETURN TO FORT HARRISON. 

turn, brought information of a large assemblage of the enemy, 
who, encouraged by the strength of their camp, appeared to 
be waiting an attack. Every preparation was accordingly 
made to march early next morning, to engage the enemy. A 
violent fall of snow, however, prevented the movement on the 
23d ; and the camp was found abandoned on the following 
day. The position which the Indians had thus abandoned is 
spoken of as having been remarkably strong. The Ponce 
Passu, a deep rapid creek, was in their rear, running in 
a semicircle ; in front w^as a bluff, one hundred feet high, al- 
most perpendicular, and only to be penetrated by three steep 
ravines. 

On the return of the troops to camp, the river was found so 
full of ice, as to alarm them for the return of the boats. 
Hopkins had intended to have spent one week more in 
endeavouring to find the Indian camps ; but the shoeless, 
shirtless state of the troops, now clad in the remnants of their 
summer dress ; a river full of ice ; the hills covered with snow ; 
and, above all, the uncertainty of finding an enemy; all these 
circumstances determined him to return. They accordingly 
set out on the 25th, and in a few days arrived at Fort Harri- 
son, having completed a march of upwards of one hundred 
miles into the Indian country, which is totally devoid of 
roads, and destroyed three of their principal towns, in 
the space of less than twenty days. 

The last Indian expedition of which mention is made, 
in this quarter, is one which was commanded by Colonel 
Campbell, consisting of six hundred men, which marched 
from Greenville (Ohio) against the towns on the Mississinewa, 
a branch of the Wabash. 

On the 17th of December, after marching all night, Camp- 
bell arrived at one of the towns about day-break, w'hich he in- 
stantly attacked, and the Indians were driven across the Mis- 
sissinewa river, with the loss of seven killed and thirty-seven pri- 
soners. Only one American was killed and one wounded in this 
skirmish. After securing the prisoners, a part of the detach- 
ment was despatched down the river, who returned the same 



FKOJNTIEK OPERATIONS. 281 

day, having burned three villages without resistance. They 
then encamped on the ground where the first village stood. 

The following morning, a httle before day-light, the camp 
was attacked by a body of Indians, supposed to be about three 
hundred. They commenced their attack on the right, with a 
horrid yell. After a desperate conflict of about three quarters 
of an hour, a charge was made by the cavalry, which forced 
the Indians to retreat, leaving forty killed on the field. 
In this affair the Americans had eight killed, and twenty-five 
or thirty wounded. 

Another attack was anticipated, as information was received 
that Tecumseh, with four or five hundred warriors, was only 
fifteen miles from the scene of action ; but reinforcements 
shortly after arriving from Greenville, they effected their re- 
treat without molestation.* 

The country which borders on Lake Ontario, bears very 
little resemblance to that through which the war, the details 
of which we have just narrated, was carried. The settlements 
of American citizens extended to the shores of the lakes ; and 
the fertility of the surrounding country, as well as the excel- 
lence and security of the communication with the Atlantic 
frontier, afforded every convenience for the operations of regu- 
lar hostility. The ample bosom of the lakes presented a fair 
field for the manoeuvres of naval warfare, and an easy convey- 
ance to an invading army. The militia, too, of the states of 
New York and Pennsylvania, two of the most populous and 
powerful of the confederacy, had testified a desire to co-oper- 
ate with the regular force, both in the defence of their terri- 
tory, and in the prosecution of offensive measures. The 
northern and eastern frontiers were therefore considered, with 
reason, those from which the provinces of the enemy could be 
most efficiently invaded. 

The American forces on this frontier were stationed at 
Plattsburg, under Brigadier-General Bloomfield ; at Buffalo, 
• under Brigadier-General Smith ; at Sackett's Harbour, Black- 
Rock, and Ogdenburg, the whole being under the command 

♦Historical Register. 
2L 24* 



282 ATTACK ON QUEENS TOWN. 

of Major General Dearborn. The militia of the state of New- 
York, amounting to about three thousand five hundred men, 
and commanded by Major General Van Rensselaer, were then 
in the service of the United States and stationed at Lewistown. 

Owing to the repeal of the orders in council and an armis- 
tice between Sir George Prevost, the Governor General of 
Canada, and Major General Dearborn, it was late in the sea- 
son before any action of importance took place between the 
two armies. The regular officers, and those of the militia 
were employed in organizing and disciplining their troops, 
of which both species of force stood very much in need. 
Several skirmishes had, indeed, taken place betwen small 
parties, in w^hich great enterprise and bravery were displayed. 

On the 21st of September, Captain Forsyth, after defeating 
a superior force of the enemy, captured a small village in 
Canada, and brought off a considerable quantity of military stores 
with some prisoners. By way of retaliation for this exploit, 
an attack was soon after made, on the town of Ogdensburg, 
by about four hundred British troops, after a heavy bombard- 
ment from the opposite shore. They w-ere met, with great 
gallantry, by the Americans, under Brigadier-General Brown, 
of the New York miUtia; and, after an obstinate contest, were 
obliged to relinquish their attempt, with the loss of many men. 

The season for military operations being now far advanced, 
and the militia, displaying great eagerness to be led against 
the enemy. General Van Rensselaer, determined to make an 
attack on the British post at Queenstown; situated on the 
Canada side of the Niagara, directly opposite to his quarters at 
Lewistown. The morning of the 11th of October, had been 
fixed upon for this attempt, but, on account of the tempestuous 
violence of the weather, and the want of a sufficient number 
of boats, it was postponed until the morning of the 13th at 
break of day. 

There were at Lewistown about two thousand five hundred 
New York militia, as yet perfectly raw and undisciplined. 
Two hundred regulars had arrived in detachments from Fort 
Niagara, under Lieutenant Colonel Fenwick and Chrystie, 



BATTLE OF Q, U E E N S T O W N . 283 

and Major MuUany, on the night of the 12th, to join in the 
expedition. It was intended that Colonel Solomon Van 
Rensselaer, of the militia, should have the chief command of 
the expedidon, the plan of which seems to have been this : 
two columns were to make a simultaneous descent on the 
British shore, one of about three hundred militia, under Colo- 
nel Van Rensselaer, the other, consisting of an equal number 
of regulars from the thirteenth regiment, under Lieutenant 
Colonel Chrystie. Lieutenant Colonel Fenwick, with Major 
Mullany's detachment, was to sustain both columns. 

All the boats which had been collected were divided equally 
between Colonel Van Rensselaer and Lieutenant Colonel 
Chrystie, but neither of them had enough to enable hina to 
embark his whole column at once. This circumstance was 
productive of the most serious evils ; the troops were brought 
into action by piece meal, without order or concert, and the 
boats did not return wdth any regularity for those who had 
been left. Colonel Van Rensselaer, however, effected a land- 
ing with the greater part of the two columns, but Christie 
was less fortunate ; his boat was soon perforated by the fire of 
the enemy's artillery, which had been early awakened, and 
became unmanageable ; he himself was slightly wounded. 
With some difficulty he regained the American shore, about 
half a mile below the point of embarkation. The subsequent 
embarkations were yet more irregular. The number of boats 
which had been originally provided, about twelve or fourteen, 
was altogether inadequate, and several of these had been lost 
early in the attack. The pilots and boatmen became irreso- 
lute, and finally fled from the ferry. 

Under these circumstances, about day-break, Lieutenant 
Colonel Fenwick and Major Mullany embarked as many as they 
could (about two hundred in all) of the remaining detachment. 
This division of boats, without pilots was forced, by the violence 
of the current, upon the enemy's shore, immediately under his 
batteries ; and the whole detachment was taken, with the ex- 
ception of Major Mullany, who, with eight or ten men, 
escaped in a boat. Lieutenant Colonel Fenwick was severely 



284 BATTLE OF QUEENSTOWN. 

wounded in three or four places. The troops which had 
effected their landing were immediately in action ; the enemy 
gradually gave ground in front of Colonel Van Rensselaer, 
who, after having advanced one hundred and fifty paces, re- 
ceived two severe wounds, and was forced to leave the field ; 
not, however, without having first imparted to the officers 
nearest to him such local information as he possessed with re- 
spect to the ground to be contested, and endeavoured to ani- 
mate them to prosecute the attack, by exhortations such as 
courage dictated. There was now no common commander ; 
the regulars took the lead, under Captains Wool, Malcolm, 
Armstrong, Ogilvie, and Lieutenant Randolph, who indepen- 
dently commanded their several companies. Other small par- 
ties, of twenty or thirty men each, followed on, as the boats 
successively arrived. These gallant young men were soon in 
possession of the greater height, called the mountain, having 
in their ascent carried a battery of one eighteen pounder and 
two mortars, which was planted midway the acclivity. The 
enemy, beaten and dispersed, fled to the village of Queens- 
town. Here the fugitives were met and rallied by General 
Brock, who brought up with him a detachment of the York 
volunteers, and instantly advanced to the charge. The path 
of his ascent was winding and difficult. At the distance of a 
hundred paces from the American line, this gallant and accom- 
plished soldier fell at the head of his troops, who were again 
instantly dispersed. At this instant, eight o'clock in the 
morning, Lieutenant Colonel Scott arrived on the heights, 
having been ordered over to take the command of the whole 
of the troops engaged ; but the presence of Brigadier General 
Wadsworth of the militia, who had crossed without the 
knowledge of the commander-in-chief, soon obliged him to 
limit his attention to the regulars, of whom, about two hundred 
and thirty in all, he retained the independent command. 
Every arrangement was promptly made for the reception of 
the enemy. Assisted by the judgment of Captain Totten of 
the engineers, Scott drew up his little army in a strong posi- 
tion. This was chosen with a view not only to receive the 



BATTLE OF QUEENSTOWN. 285 

enemy, but also to cover the ferry, under the idea that they 
would speedily be reinforced by the whole of the troops at 
Lewistown. The enemy allowed them but a short breathing 
time. 

The first gun which had been fired in the morning had put 
in motion the garrison at Fort George, and the body of Indi- 
ans collected there. The latter, about four hundred in number, 
arrived first, and were joined by the light troops previously 
engaged. A sharp and gallant conflict ensued. Scott receiv- 
ed the enemy with his regulars, routed and pursued him as far 
as the great object in view, the protection of the ferry, would 
permit. Our troops having resumed their position, the enemy, 
from his great superiority in numbers, was induced to renew 
the attack, drove in the advanced picket, and forced his way 
into the midst of the American line. All was now confusion ; 
defeat and massacre seemed inevitable. At the critical mo- 
ment Scott, who had been everywhere in the thickest of the 
fire, by great exertions brought the retreating line to the right 
about. With one of those sudden revolutions of feelings 
which act upon large bodies of men, so instantaneously and 
so wonderfully, his troops seemed at once to catch the spirit of 
their leader. With one burst of enthusiasm, as sudden as the 
panic of the preceding moment, the line, which had just be- 
fore been retreating in broken confusion, now threw itself for- 
ward on the enemy, who again fled with precipitation, leaving 
a considerable number of dead and wounded on the field. 
The rout was followed up a considerable distance, but the 
ferry could not be lost sight of. Throughout these affairs, the 
militia did not act in a body, but many gallant individuals 
among them fought, as individvals, by the side of the regu- 
lars, and participated in their dangers and successes. 

The Indians and light troops, so frequently beaten, were 
now content to await the arrival of the garrison of Fort George, 
(eight hundred and fifty in number,) then in sight, at the dis- 
tance of a mile, under Major General Sheaffe. Lieutenant 
Colonel Chrystie and Major Mullany, who had joined Scott 



286 GENERAL SCOTT. 

during the last pursuit, but without any reinforcements, 
brought information that no aid was to be expected from 
Lewistown. Major General Van Rensselaer had done every 
thing in his power to induce the militia to cross over, but the 
sight of Sheaffe's column excited in them '■'■constitutional 
scruples'''' not to be overcome. They were contented to 
watch the fate of their countrymen, on the opposite heights, 
themselves far removed from danger. Retreat had now be- 
come as hopeless as succour. The few remaining boats were 
on the American side. Scott resolved to receive the enemy 
on the ground which he occupied, when, if any survived tlie 
shock, it would be time enough to surrender. Major Gene- 
ral SheatTe approached warily with his force, suspecting the 
small band in view to be but the outpost of the principal army. 
At length they closed ; the action was sharp, bloody, and des- 
perate, for some eight or ten minutes, when, being nearly sur- 
rounded on all sides, the Americans broke and retreated to 
the bank of the river, under cover of the precipice. The 
greatest mortification experienced by those who had done their 
duty, was to find, under the rocks and the fissures of the pre- 
cipice, upwards of one hundred of the militia, who, it seems, 
had been forced over the river, but never ascended the height, 
or came within sight of the enemy. 

During the whole of these affairs, Scott exposed his person 
in the most fearless manner. He was in his full uniform, and 
being, besides, remarkable for his stature, was evidently 
singled out as a mark. He was advisd by an officer to throw 
aside, or cover some part of his dress: No, said he smiling, 
1 will die in my robes. Captain Laurence soon after fell danger- 
ously (it was then thought, mortally) wounded, by his side. 
After he had surrendered himself, an Indian came up to Colo- 
nel Scott, and, attentively surveying him, said, you are not 
born to be shot — so many times — (holding up all the fingers 
of both hands, to count ten) — so many times have I levelled, 
and fired my rifle at you. 

From Quoenstown Scott was sent a prisoner to Quebec; 



G E N E R A L S JNI Y T H . 2S9 

thence, about a moulh after, he embarked for Boston. He 
was exchanged in January, 1813, soon after his return to the 
United Stales.* 

Thus ended the battle of Queenstown, in which the Ameri- 
cans engaged, with the exception, perhaps, of a few of the 
miUiia, behaved with the utmost coohiess and bravery. The 
refusal of the rear division to cross the river, alone prevented 
them from reaping the fruits of their exertions , while it ren- 
dered doubly brilliant the conduct of those who did their duty 
to their country and themselves. The loss of the Americans 
in this battle is variously stated, but it is believed not to have 
exceeded one thousand in killed, wounded, and prisoners, of 
whom, perhaps, more than one half were regulars. The loss 
of the enemy is not known, but must have been considerable, 
as they were twice repulsed, and driven down the heights. 
The death of their brave commander. General Brock, was a 
severe misfortune, and one which they felt in a peculiar man- 
ner in all their subsequent operations. The Americans showed 
their respect for his character by firing minute guns from 
Fort Niagara during the funeral procession. 

General Van Rensselaer shortly after this affair resigned his 
command, which devolved on General Smyth, who, towards 
the end of November, projected another expedition, which 
was to have sailed from Buffalo, at the head of the Niagara 
river. This expedition failed from the same cause which 
brought about the disaster at Queenstown, the refusal of the 
militia to cross the lines. 

Preparatory to the intended invasion, two parties were sent 
over, the one for the purpose of capturing a guard and 
destroying a bridge, below Fort Erie, the other to spike the 
cannon in the enemy's batteries, and some light artillery in the 
neighbourhood. The first party made some prisoners, but 
failed to destroy the bridge. The second, after rendering 
unserviceable the light artillery, separated by some misappre- 
hension, and a part of them returned with the boats, leaving 
behind four officers, and sixty men. This small body, how- 

* Analectic Majjazine. 
2 M 25 



290 INEFFECTUAL OPERATIONS. 

ever, advanced to the batteries, attacked and took two 
of them in succession, spiked the cannon, and took a number 
of prisoners. They then retreated down the Niagara, where 
they found two boats, on board of which thirty of the privates, 
three officers, and all the prisoners embarked, leaving behind 
a captain and thirty men, who were captured by the British 
before the boats could return. 

Meanwhile, as soon as day began to appear, all the troops 
in the neighbourhood were marched to the place of embarka- 
tion. A part of the detachment which had passed to 
the opposite shore having now returned and excited appre- 
hensions for the residue, about three hundred and fifty 
men under colonel Winder put off in boats for their relief, and 
a part of this force had landed, when a superior force with a 
piece of artillery appeared. A retreat was then ordered, 
which was effected with a loss of six killed and twenty-two 
wounded. 

The general embarkation now commenced ; but there not 
being a greater number of boats than would hold one thousand 
men, a council of officers was held, at which it was determin- 
ed, that as positive orders had been received not to cross with 
less than three thousand men, it was inexpedient to make the 
attempt until a sufficient number of boats could be procured 
for the whole number to embark at once ; dependence being 
still placed on the volunteering of the militia, it was thought 
that the actual number of volunteers could not be determined 
without an embarkation. The boats were accordingly moved 
a short distance up the river, and the troops disembarked. 

An additional number of boats being procured, another em- 
barkation took place on the morning of the first of December, 
but still no attempt was made to cross. After remaining in 
the boats a few hours, the troops were ordered to be with- 
drawn, and huts to be built for their winter-quarters. 

Nothing could exceed the mortification of the troops 
on this occasion, nor indeed the disgust felt generally through- 
out the country. Proclamations had been issued by General 
Smyth a short time previous, in which reflections had been 



ARMY OF THE CENTRE, 291 

cast on the conductors of the former enterprises against Canada, 
and the " men of New York" had been called on to join the 
army for a few weeks, and acquire glory and renown under 
his banners. A number of volunteers had been collected by 
this invitation, some of whom had come a considerable 
distance. Their mortification may easily be conceived ! 

General Smyth, in his official report, relies, for his justifica- 
tion, on the positive orders that he had received not to cross 
without three thousand men at once, and states that consider- 
ably less than two thousand was the extent of the force which 
could be depended upon. If this were the case, Smyth was 
certainly fully justified in declining the invasion ; but it is to be 
lamented that measures for ascertaining the strength of the 
army could not have been adopted without such a waste 
of public patriotism, and such a degradation of the military 
character. Perhaps the public mind was never so much 
distracted, nor public confidence so much shaken as on this 
occasion.* 

The troops whose attempts we have just narrated were de- 
nominated " the army of the centre^'' to distinguish them 
from the " north-western'''' force, and the " northern army.'''' 
No operation of any importance was undertaken by the last 
during this season. A large body of regulars had been col- 
lected during the summer and autumn, which, at the close of 
October were concentrated at Plattsburg. General Dearborn, 
who commanded, had his head quarters at Greenbush ; while 
Generals Bloomfield and Chandler were at the head of brigades. 
At length, on the ICth of November, the army broke up from 
Plattsburg, and moved towards the Canada frontier. On the 
18th, it encamped at Champlain, within a short distance of 
the lines ; and, on the succeeding day. General Dearborn 
took the command. On the same day. Colonel Pike, an offi- 
cer of great merit, advanced, with his regiment several miles 
into the enemy's country; surprised a body of British and In- 
dians ; destroyed a considerable quantity of public stores, and 
returned without much loss. It was now expected that the 

* Historical Register. 



292 



CAMPAIGN CLOSED, 



whole army would advance into Canada; but, probably from 
the lateness of the season, and the failure of the attempts on 
the borders of Lake Erie and Ontario, the enterprise was 
abandoned ; and, on the 23d the troops returned to Plattsburg, 
at which place and its vicinity they went into winter quarters. 
The first campaign of the war had now closed, upon all 
parts of the Canada frontier. Although no event, strikingly 
beneficial to the nation, had occurred, and, in one melancholy 
instance, serious inconvenience had been experienced, yet 
many useful lessons were taught, and much practical informa- 
tion gained. The individual bravery of the various species 
of forces engaged, was exhibited on many occasions; and 
talents were there first displayed, which afterwards gained for 
their possessors promotion and renown. 





CHAPTER XVI. 



Northern Campaign of 1813. 

^!!X . ,/-< ^ RE AT exertions were now made in 
the west to retrieve the disgrace of 
Hull's expedition. The total amount of 
the force under the command of General 
Harrison, was estimated at ten thousand 
men. From the extreme rigour of the 
^ season, however, it was supposed that 
he whole effective force on the frontier did not exceed 
5ix thousand three hundred, which appear to have been 
entirely infantry. This force was to proceed in three divisions 
from Fort Defiance, Fort M'Arthur, and Upper Sandusky, to 
ihe Rapids of the Miami ; there to collect provisions ; and 
making a feint upon Detroit, cross the strait upon the ice, and 

25* 293 




294 BATTLE OF F R E N C H T O \V N . 

invest Maiden. General Winchester arrived first at the 
Rapids, and being strongly urged by the inhabitants of 
Frenchtown, on the river Raisin to protect them from 
the violence and outrage of the horde of savages by whom 
they were surrounded, and to whose brutalities they were 
daily exposed. Yielding to the call of humanity, Winchester, 
on the 17th of January, by the unanimous advice of his offi- 
cers, but, it appears, without consulting General Harrison, 
detached a body of about seven hundred and fifty men, under 
General Lewis, to their relief. 

On the following day, when within three miles of French- 
town, information was received that a body of British and In- 
dians were encamped at that place, and that they had received 
notice of their approach. The troops were accordingly ar- 
ranged and directed to prepare for action, and then proceeded 
within a quarter of a mile of the enemy, who immediately 
commenced a fire with a howitzer, from which, however, 
no injury was received. The line of battle being instantly 
formed, the whole detachment was ordered to advance across 
the river on the ice ; in which they succeeded, though it was 
in many places extremely slippery. The left wing and centre 
were then ordered to possess themselves of the houses and 
picketing about which the enemy had collected, and where 
they had placed their cannon. This order was executed in a 
few minutes. Both battalions advanced amidst an incessant 
shower of bullets, and succeeded in dislodging the enemy, 
neither the picketing nor the fencing over which they had to 
pass checking their progress. 

The right wing fell in with the enemy at a considerable dis- 
tance to the right, and pursued them a mile to the woods, 
where they made a stand with their howitzer and small arms, 
covered by a chain of enclosed lots and a group of houses, 
with a thick brushy wood full of fallen timber in their rear. 
Lewis now ordered the left and centre to possess themselves 
of the wood on the left, and to move up towards the main 
body of the enemy as flist as practicable, in order to divert 
their attention from the risrht. At the moment that the left 



C O L O N E 1. PR O C T O K . 295 

and centre commenced their lire, tlie right advanced, and the 
enemy being soon driven from the fences and houses, both 
parties entered the wood together. The fight now became 
close, and extremely hot on the right wing, the enemy 
concentrating their forces on that side, in order to force the 
line. They were, however, still obliged to retreat, although 
slowly, the Americans being much fatigued, and were driven, 
on the whole, not less than two miles, every foot of the way 
under a continual charge. 

The battle lasted from three in the afternoon till dark, when 
the detachment was drawn off in good order, and encamped 
at the place which the enemy had first occupied. 

The force of the enemy in this affair has never been exactly 
ascertained ; but from the best information, there were eighty 
to one hundred British and four hundred Indians. The 
number of their killed and wounded is likewise unknown, as 
they were enabled to carry off all but those left on the field 
where the battle commenced, which was about fifteen ; 
but from the blood, the trails of bodies dragged off, and 
the reports of the people who lived near the place, the slaugh- 
ter must have been great. One Indian and two of the Cana- 
dian militia were taken prisoners. A quantity of public stores 
was also taken. The loss of the Americans was twelve kill- 
ed and fifty-five wounded. On the 20th, General Winchester 
joined the detachment, with a reinforcement of two hundred 
and fifty men. 

Meanwhile Colonel Proctor, who commanded at Detroit, 
hearing of the approach of the Americans, advanced to meet 
them with a body of one thousand five hundred Indians 
and British, three hundred of whom were regulars. On the 
night of the 21st he discovered the American detachment, and 
early next morning commenced an attack on their lines. 
The attack commenced at six in the morning, by a heavy fire 
of musketry, assisted by six field pieces. The main body of 
the Americans were stationed within pickets on the left ; 
a smaller force, unprotected, occupied the right, who gallant- 
ly sustained the shock for a quarter of an hour, when they be- 



296 GENERAL HARRISON. 

gan to give ground for the purpose of forming in a situation 
more favourable for their fire, and less exposed to that of the 
enerny. At this moment Winchester arrived at the place of 
conflict, his quarters having been at the distance of three or 
four hundred yards from the camp, and his attention was 
immediately directed to rally the retreating party. This 
retreat, however, being discovered by the enemy, the whole 
Indian force, together with a portion of the militia, bore down 
upon them with redoubled violence, and by the superiority 
of their numbers, and the severity of their fire, prevented their 
forming. After a short conflict, in which they suffered se- 
verely, all that survived were made prisoners. 

The left, who were stationed within the pickets, maintained 
their ground for several hours, and repulsed the British regu- 
lars, in three successive charges, with great slaughter. About 
eleven o'clock, however, Winchester was brought in as 
a prisoner to this part of the field, and perceiving that 
resistance was in vain, and influenced by the threat of their 
being abandoned to savage fury unless they instantly surren- 
dered, he acceded to a capitulation, and sent a flag to the 
pickets to inform them they were prisoners. 

General Harrison was at Lower Sandusky, when he re- 
ceived the intelligence of Lewis having advanced to the river 
Raisin, and fearing that he might be overpowered, he immedi- 
ately set out for the Rapids, v^-hich he found that Winchester 
had just left with the reinforcement. W^hen the news of 
Winchester's disaster reached Harrison, he was about three 
miles above the Rapids, with three hundred and sixty men. 
He immediately ordered them to prepare to march, and set 
out with his stafT to overtake a detachment of three hundred 
men that had set out that morning for the river Raisin. He 
soon overtook them ; but before the troops that he had left 
came up, it was ascertained that the defeat was complete, and 
it was the unanimous opinion of the officers that the detach- 
ment should return. A hundred and seventy of the most 
active men, however, were sent forward, wiih directions 
to proceed as far as possible to assist those who were fortunate 



MASSACRE BY INDIANS. 297 

enough to escape. These, however, were but few : the snow 
was so deep that the fugitives were entirely exhausted 
in running a few miles ; those that did get ofT effected it 
by turning down to the lake, and secreting themselves. 
There were not more than forty or fifty that got a mile from 
the scene of action, and the greater part even of these were 
overtaken. 

Though the resistance on the part of the Americans was 
put an end to by the capitulation concluded by Winchester, 
we regret to say, that the most tragical events of this 
disastrous day are still to be recorded, events which affix an 
indelible stain on the arms of the British. After the battle the 
British returned to Maiden with their prisoners, except about 
fifty or sixty wounded, who were not able to march. A few 
of the Indians remained behind, who, being joined next 
morning by about fifty more from Maiden, immediately com- 
menced a massacre of the wounded Americans, and after- 
wards set fire to the houses in which they had been left, and 
consumed their remains. The same day the Indians massa- 
cred a number of their prisoners who had not been wounded, 
whose remains they would not suffer to be interred, but left 
them above ground, where Ihey were torn to pieces and 
devoured by hogs. These horrid outrages are but too well 
substantiated, not only by the inhabitants of Frenchtown, but 
by some of the officers who had the good fortune to escape, 
by being purchased from the savages. Great indignities 
were likewise inflicted on a surgeon and his two companions, 
who, a few days after the battle, had been despatched 
by Harrison with a flag of truce, to attend to the wounded. 
One of them was killed by the Indians, and the others robbed 
of the money with which they had been intrusted by the gen- 
eral, for the relief of the most pressing wants of the wounded. 
After suffering many indignities, not only from the Indians but 
from the British, under the flimsy pretext of their using 
the flag only as a cover, they were at length set at liberty at 
Montreal, whither they had been carried and imprisoned. 

On the 23d of January, the day after the surrender of 
2 N 



298 F O R T M E I G S . 

Winchester, Harrrison retreated to Carrying river, about mid- 
way between Sandusky and the Miami. In the following 
month he again advanced to the Rapids, where he construct- 
ed a fort, which, in honour of the Governor of Ohio, 
was named Fort Meigs. This fort contains about nine acres 
of ground, nearly in an octagon form. At each corner 
is a strong block-house, with cannon planted so as to rake 
each line, and command every elevated point near the fort. 
Between the block-houses are strong picketings fifteen feet in 
height, against w'hich a breast-work of clay is thrown up on 
both sides, and in addition to this, several long batteries were 
erected, which were well supplied with cannon. 

The term of service of a large portion of the militia in 
Harrison's army having expired, one thousand two hundred 
men were called out by the Governor of Kentucky, and des- 
patched under General Green Clay to supply their place. 
They left Cincinnati, their place of rendezvous, in the begin- 
ning of April, and arrived near Fort Meigs on the 4th of May, 
which they learnt was besieged by a large force of British and 
Indians, under General Proctor. 

Proctor had set out for Fort Meigs with one thousand Brit- 
ish and one thousand two hundred Indians, about the middle 
of April, with the expectation of capturing it before the arrival 
of Harrison's reinforcements and supplies, but, owing to 
incessant and heavy rains, he was not able to open his batter- 
ies before the first of May. A brisk firing was kept up 
on both sides until the fifth, when a small party of General 
Clay's detachment arrived, with information of the rest being 
close at hand.* 

General Harrison determined to make a sally against the 
enemy ; and sent an officer with directions to General Clay, 
to land about eight hundred men, about a mile above the 
camp ; with orders to storm the British batteries on the left 
bank of the river, to spike the cannon, and cross to the fort. 
The remainder of the men were to land on the right side, and 
fight their way into the camp, through the Indians. During 

* Historical Register. 



GENERAL CLAY. 299 

this operation, General Harrison intended to send a party from 
the fort to destroy the batteries on the south side. 

In conformity with this direction, a body of men under 
Colonel Dudley, were landed in good order, at the place of 
destination. They were divided into three columns, when 
within half a mile of the British batteries, which it was 
intended to surround. Unfortunately, no orders appear to have 
been given by the commanding officer, and the utmost latitude 
was, in consequence taken by the troops. The left column 
being in advance, rushed upon the batteries and carried them 
without opposition, there being only a few artillerymen on the 
spot. Instead, however, of spiking the cannon, or destroying 
the carriages, the whole body either loitered in fatal security 
in the neighbourhood, or, with their colonel, were engaged in 
an irregular and imprudent contest with a small party of 
Indians. The orders and entreaties of General Harrison were 
in vain ; and the consequences were such as might have been 
foreseen, had the commanding officer possessed the slightest 
portion of military knowledge. The fugitive artillerists re- 
turned, with a reinforcement from the British camp, which 
was two miles below. A retreat was commenced in disorder 
by the Americans ; most of whom were captured by the 
British or Indians, or were killed in the pursuit. Among the 
latter was Colonel Dudley. About two hundred escaped into 
the fort : and thus this respectable body of men, who, if pro- 
perly disciplined and commanded, might have defeated the 
operations of the enemy, became the victims of their own 
imprudence. 

The remainder of General Clay's command were not much 
more successful. Their landing was impeded by the Indians, 
whom they routed, and, with their characteristic impetuosity, 
pursued to too great a distance. General Harrison, perceiving 
a large force of the enemy advancing, sent to recall the victors 
from the pursuit. The retreat was not, however, effected 
without considerable loss, the Indians having rallied, and, in 
turn, pursued them for some distance.* 

* Ramsay. 



300 WINTER OPERATIONS. 

The sortie, made by a detachment under Colonel Miller, of 
the regulars, gained for those who participated in it, much 
more reputation. The party, consisting of about three 
hundred and fifty men, advanced to the British batteries with 
the most determined bravery, and succeeded in spiking the 
cannon, driving back their opponents, who were supposed to 
be double their number, and capturing forty prisoners. The 
enemy suffered severely ; but rallied, and pressed upon the 
detachment, until it reached the breast- work. The attempt to 
raise the siege was thus defeated, from the imprudence and 
insubordination of the troops engaged, rather than from 
any original defect in the plan. Proctor, however, finding 
himself still unable to storm the intrenchments, and being de- 
serted by many of his Indian allies, who began to be weary 
of so long a siege, made a precipitate retreat on the 9th 
of May, having previously secured his ordnance on board a 
sloop. The celebrated chieftain, Tecumseh, particularly 
distinguished himself in the siege of Fort Meigs. The loss 
of the garrison during the siege was about two hundred and 
sixty in killed and wounded, principally in the attempt 
of General Clay, and the sortie on the 5lh.* 

No event of consequence took place on the New York 
frontier during the winter. The opposing armies being 
divided by a barrier of ice, not sufficiently strong to allow of 
the transportation of artillery, peace was only disturbed by a 
few petty incursions, which each party justified by the plea of 
retaliation. 

On the 6th of February, Captain Forsythe, the commanding 
officer at Ogdensburg, on the St. Lawrence, received informa- 
tion that several men who had deserted from the opposite 
shore, on the ice, had been taken on the American side by a 
party of British, and carried off and confined in the jail at 
Brockville. 

In consequence of this intrusion, as it was deemed, 
Forsythe the same evening crossed over with about two 
hundred militia and riflemen, for the purpose of retaking the 

* Murray. 



CAPTURE OF OGDENSBURG. 301 

prisoners, and capturing the military stores at Brockville. On 
approaching the Canada shore, a flanking company was 
detached above, and another below the town, to secure all the 
passes, to prevent information being communicated to the 
country. Before the main force reached the shore they were 
fired at by the sentinels, but, instead of returning it they 
rushed through the main street to the jail, which was instantly 
carried, the prisoners liberated, and then the magazine was 
secured. The troops in the town were completely surprised. 
One major, three captains, three lieutenants, one surgeon's 
mate, and forty-two privates, together with their arms, besides 
one hundred and thirty rifles and muskets captured by the 
British at Detroit, and several casks of powder and fixed am- 
munition, were secured and brought ofT. Perfect order was 
observed by the officers and men, scrupulous respect paid to 
private property, and no injury was done to any individual. 
Although a severe fire was kept up from the houses as 
the Americans advanced to the jail, there were none killed, 
and but one wounded. 

The following evening a party of forty-six Indians, headed 
by a British officer, crossed over from Prescott, a village in 
Canada, a mile and a half above Ogdensburg, for the purpose 
of capturing a picket guard of nine men, belonging to For- 
syihe's company. They succeeded in taking the sentinel on 
post, and then attacked the guard, but were repulsed by their 
steady bravery, aided by their advantageous position. The 
succeeding evening fifteen or twenty American volunteers 
again crossed, and took a lieutenant and two men, together 
with fifteen or twenty stand of arms. 

On the morning of the 22d of February, the British crossed 
over in considerable force, and succedeed in capturing Ogdens- 
burg. Forsythe, with a force of less than half that of 
the British, effected his retreat to Black Lake in a masterly 
manner. Considerable alarm for the safety of Sackett's Har- 
bour was excited by this event, and immediate measures 
were taken for reinforcing it. No attempts were made, how- 

26 



802 BATTLE OF LITTLE YORK. 

ever, at further conquest ; the British shortly after retired 
across the St. Lawrence. 

The ice having disappeared on Lake Ontario about the 
middle of April, the look-out boat Growler sailed from 
Sackett's Harbour on the 19th to reconnoitre the lake, and 
immediate preparations were made for an embarkation of troops 
for the invasion of Canada. The troops, to the number of 
seventeen hundred, under the command of General Dearborn, 
were embarked by the 23d, but the weather proving stormy, 
the fleet did not sail till the 25th.* 

On the 27th of April, General Pike arrived at York, with 
about seventeen hundred chosen men, and immediately pre- 
pared to land. The spot which was selected for landing, was 
the site of an old French fort called Torento, of which 
scarcely any vestiges now remain. The plan of attack was 
formed by General Pike himself, and clearly and minutely 
detailed in his general orders, which were directed to be read 
at the head of every corps ; every field officer was also 
directed to carry a copy of them, in order that he might at any 
moment refer to them, and give explanations to his subor- 
dinates. Every thing w^as arranged, and every probable 
exigency provided for with admirable method and precision. 

As soon as the debarkation commenced, a body of British 
grenadiers was paraded on the shore, and the Glengary Fenci- 
bles, a local force which had been disciplined with great care, 
and had repeatedly proved itself fully equal to any regular 
force, appeared at another point. Large bodies of Indians 
were also seen in different directions, while others filled 
the woods which skirted the shore. General Sheaflfe com- 
manded in person. 

Forsythe's riflemen were the first to land, which they 
eifected under a heavy fire of musketry and rifles from the 
Indians and British. As soon as the fire from the shore 
commenced. Major Forsythe had ordered his men to rest for 
a few moments upon their oars, and return the fire. At this 
moment, Pike was standing upon the deck of his ship. He 

* Historical Rcnfjater. 



BATTLE OF LITTLE YORK. 308 

saw the pause of his first division, and, impatient at the 
delay, exclaimed, " I can stay here no longer, come, jump 
into the boat ;" and springing into it, followed by his staff, 
was immediately rowed into the thickest of the fire. 

The infantry had followed the riflemen, and formed in pla- 
toons as soon as they reached the shore. General Pike took 
the command of the first platoon which he reached, and 
ordered the whole to prepare for a charge. They mounted 
the bank, and the enemy, after a short conflict, broke at once, 
and fled in disorder towards the works. At that moment, the 
sound of Forsythe's bugles was heard, announcing his success 
at another point. Its eflfect upon the Indians was almost 
electrical ; they gave a horrible yell, and fled in every 
direction. 

The whole force, being now landed and collected, was again 
formed and led on by General Pike in person to attack 
the enemy's works. They advanced through the woods, and 
after carrying one battery by assault, in the most gallant man- 
ner, moved on in columns towards the main work. The fire 
of the enemy was soon silenced by our artillery, and a flag of 
surrender was expected, when a terrible explosion suddenly 
took place from the British magazine, which had been pre- 
viously prepared for this purpose. Pike, after aiding in 
remo\'ing a wounded man with his own hands, had sat down 
on the stump of a tree with a British sergeant, who had been 
taken, and was employed with Captain Nicholson and one of 
his aids in examining the prisoner. The explosion was 
tremendous ; an immense quantity of large stones were thrown 
in every direction with terrible force, and scattered destruction 
and confusion around among our troops. The general, his aid, 
Captain Nicholson, and the prisoner, fell together, all, except 
the aid, mortally wounded. General Pike had been struck on 
the breast by a heavy stone. 

The troops were instantly formed again ; as a body of them 
passed by their wounded general, he said, " Push on, brave 
fellows, and avenge your general." While the surgeons 
were carrying him out of the field, a tumultuous huzza Avas 



304 CAPTURE OF LITTLE YORK. 

heard from our troops ; Pike turned his head with an anxious 
look of inquiry ; he was told by a sergeant, " The British 
union jack is coming down, general — the stars are going up." 
He heaved a heavy sigh, and smiled. He was then carried 
on board the commodore's ship, where he lingered for a few 
hours. Just before he breathed his last, the British standard 
was brought to him ; he made a sign to have it placed under 
his head, and expired without a groan.* 

On the fall of General Pike, the command devolved on 
Colonel Pearce, who immediately advanced to the British bar- 
racks, which he found already occupied by Captain Forsythe's 
company. 

As soon as the magazine was blown up, the British set fire 
to their naval stores and a ship on the stocks; and then the 
regulars, with General Sheaffe at their head, made a precipitate 
retreat from the town. By two in the afternoon, the Ameri- 
can flag was substituted for the British, and by five, the troops 
were in peaceable possession of York, a capitulation having 
been agreed on with the commanding officer of the militia, by 
whom the town, stores, and nearly three hundred men were 
surrendered. Besides these three hundred prisoners, the loss 
of the British w^as estimated by General Dearborn at about 
one hundred killed and three hundred wounded. 

The American troops, in general, behaved with the cool- 
ness and bravery of veterans. Many of the officers were 
particularly distinguished, and several experienced the same 
melancholy fate with their general. The total loss of the 
American army, in killed and wounded, amounted to three 
hundred and twenty men, of whom thirty-eight were killed, 
and two hundred and twenty-two wounded by the explosion 
of the magazine.* 

The day after the capture of York was employed in burying 
the dead. The public buildings, barracks, &.C., were then 
destroyed, together w4th the military stores that could not be 
brought away, and by the 1st of May, the town was entirely 
evacuated, the militia prisoners paroled, and the troops em- 

* Ramsay. 



E .M B A R K A T ION. 307 

barked ; but, owing to contrary winds, the fleet did not sail 
till the 5th. During the whole time of their stay in Canada, 
the troops manifested the most scrupulous regard for the rights 
of private property. On the 8th, they were landed at a creek, 
distant about four miles from Niagara. On the succeeding 
day, a party of about one hundred men, under Captain Mor- 
gan, succeeded in taking some of the enemy's stores, at the 
head of the lake. On the 10th, the squadron sailed for 
Sacketts' Harbour, conveying there the wounded officers and 
men ; and, on the 24th, returned with a reinforcement of 
three hundred and fifty of the regiment of artillery, and some 
pieces of ordnance.* 

Major General Dearborn, having assembled a force of near 
five thousand men, now determined on attempting the 
reduction of the Peninsula on the opposite side of the straits. 
Of this, Fort George was the bulwark. The necessary 
arrangements having been completed, at one o'clock in the 
morning. May 27th, the whole army embarked on lake Onta- 
rio, three miles east from Fort Niagara. It was arranged in 
six divisions of boats; the first contained the advanced guard 
under Colonel Scott, who was specially selected for this com- 
mand. This was followed by Colonel Porter with the field 
train, the brigades of Boyd, Winder, and Chandler, and a re- 
serve under Colonel Macomb. 

Commodore Chauncey was present with his squadron, and 
favoured the descent by the fire of his small schooners ; and 
Captain Perry, who w^as then serving under Commodore 
Chauncey, volunteered to conduct the divisions, which was 
an operation of some nicety, in consequence of the winds and 
a strong current, together with the early-roused fire of the 
enemy. In the discharge of this duty, he was present 
at every point where he could be useful, under showers 
of musketry, and rendered very essential services to the ad- 
vance guard, which he accompanied nearly to its point of 
attack. 

At nine in the morning. Colonel Scott effected his landing, 

* Ramsay. Murray. 



808 CAPTURE OF FORT GEORGE.. 

in good order, under a heavy fire of musketry and artillery, 
about a mile and a quarter from the village of Newark, and 
the same distance west of the mouth of the Niagara. He for- 
med his line on the beach of the lake, covered by a bank of 
twelve or fifteen feet in height, which served as a parapet 
against the enemy's fire. This bank was to be scaled against 
the bayonets of the enemy, who had now drawn up his 
force fifteen hundred strong, immediately on its brow. They 
were soon driven from their ground by a brisk and vigorous 
charge, but rallied, and took a second position behind a 
ravine, at a little distance. An action, of some twenty minu- 
tes, ensued ; it was short and desperate, and ended in the to- 
tal rout of the enemy at every point. During the last five 
minutes, Boyd had landed in the rear of the advance guard, 
and a part of his brigade participated in the action. Colonel 
Scott pursued the rout as far as the village, where he 
was joined by the sixth regiment, under Colonel Miller ; from 
thence the enemy was closely pressed at a distance of 
five miles up the river, until Scott was recalled from the pur- 
suit by order of General Lewis. As our troops approached 
towards Fort George, it was perceived that the garrison were 
in the act of abandoning the work. Two companies 
were instantly detached from the head of the pursuing column, 
to prevent this movement, and some prisoners were made. 
They were at the distance of about eighty paces from the fort, 
when one of its magazines blew up with a tremendous explo- 
sion. The front gate was instantly forced by our men ; Scott 
was the first to enter, and took with his own hands the British 
flag yet waving over the works. At the same time Captains 
Hindsman and Stockton snatched away the matches which had 
been applied by the retreating garrison to three other 
magazines.* 

At the capture of York, the explosion was attributed by the 
British commander to accident ; and the loss of part of his 
own troops, to the number of about forty, by that explosion, 
appeared to corroborate the assertion. But the discovery of 

* Analectic Magazine. 



CAPTURE OF BOERSTLER. 309 

the matches, lighted and applied, at fort George, leads us to 
conclude, that the destruction of the Americans was premedi- 
tated in both cases. In the first, the destruction of the 
whole army was frustrated by the caution, and in the other, 
by the quickness and presence of mind, of the General. To 
a charge like this, of a proceeding so inconsistent with 
the principles of civilized war, the mind would hesitate 
to give belief, had not the previous conduct of the enemy been 
marked by an equal disregard for those rules. Posterity will 
scarcely credit a fact, which is nevertheless, stated upon 
the most conclusive authority,* that a human scalp was found 
suspended over the speaker's chair, in the house appropriated 
to the sittings of the legislature of Upper Canada. 

The loss of the Americans in the attack on Fort George was 
thirty nine killed and one hundred and ten wounded ; Lieu- 
tenant Hobart of the first brigade was the only officer killed. 
The British lost one hundred and eight killed, and one hun- 
dred and sixty wounded, who, together with one hundred and 
fifteen regulars, and five hundred militia, became prisoners. 

After this engagement, the British force, under General 
Vincent, retired, and took a position on the heights of Burling- 
ton bay, about forty miles west of Fort George, where they 
concentrated their forces with reinforcements from Forts Erie 
and Chippewa. Generals Chandler and Winder were des- 
patched from Fort George with two brigades, for the purpose of 
cutting ofT the retreat of this body now amounting to fifteen 
hundred men. They were however surprised by a night at- 
tack of the enemy, both generals were captured, and the de- 
tachment compelled by the arrival of the British fleet, to 
retreat to Fort George. Lieutenant Colonel Boerstler, 
with five hundred and seventy men was next sent forward to 
Beaver Dams, to attack and disperse a body of the enemy 
who had collected there. On his way to that place, his 
detachment was surrounded by a large body of British 
and Lidlans and he was obliged to surrender. 

The British troops being considerably reinforced and placed 

♦ Commodore Cliauncey's and General Dearborn's officitil letters. 



810 BURNING OF YORK. 

under the command of Major-General De Rottenburgh, inves- 
ted Fort George, without, however, making any regular 
attack upon it. Several affairs of outposts occurred, in which 
skilful manoeuvring as well as individual bravery, were 
displayed. The American commander, finding that the Brit- 
ish army still continued to employ the hostile Indians, at length 
determined to retaliate, by accepting the services of a number 
of that race, who were friendly to the United States. About 
four hundred warriors, principly of the Seneca nation, 
were accordingly received under his command, with an ex- 
press covenant, that their treatment of the enemy should 
be similar to that pursued by the Americans. From this sys- 
tem of humanity, they do not appear to have ever deviated, a 
proof that their attachment to a sanguinary system of warfare 
may be restrained where the disposition to do so exists. 
They were found of great service to the American army 
on various occasions, in which they were opposed to the 
Indians in the service of the enemy. 

On the 11th of July, a British force of about two hundred 
and fifty men, under Colonel Bishops, crossed the Niagara, 
and made a sudden attack upon the American post at Black 
Rock, driving before them the militia by whom it was garri- 
soned. They succeeded in setting fire to the barracks 
and other buildings ; and, after spiking the cannon carried off 
a quantity of provisions. On their retreat, however, they 
were assailed by the American troops, who poured a heavy 
fire upon them, by which their commander was mortally 
wounded, and a considerable loss otherwise sustained. 
In return for this exploit, a second attack was made upon the 
town of York, on the 28th of July. Colonel Scott, with 
about three hundred men, landed from Commodore Chaun- 
cey's squadron on that day, and having destroyed all the 
public stores and property, and released a number of Ameri- 
can prisoners, returned without loss. 

While the greater part of the Americans were thus engaged 
on the Canada frontier the British resolved to make an 



STATE OF SACKETT'S HARBOUR. 311 

attack on Sackett's Harbour, then in a comparatively defence- 
less state. 

At the time of the attack, which was made on the 29th of 
May 1813, by Sir George Prevost, at the head of twelve 
hundred veteran troops, aided by the skill and bravery of his 
whole staff. General Brown was not officially in military 
command. Having, in the capacity of brigadier of the 
militia, completed his tour of duty in the preceding campaign, he 
had retired to his estate at Brownville, where he was employ- 
ed in the superintendence of his private affairs. Still, how- 
ever, being situated on the lines, and his competency being 
known and highly appreciated, his services as a citizen were 
claimed by government, to give notice of the force and move- 
ments, and to ascertain, as far as possible, the intentions of 
the enemy. It was ordered, moreover, by the proper author- 
ity, that, in case of an attack upon the Harbour, he should 
repair immediately to the scene of action, assume the com- 
mand, and conduct the defence. Signals of alarm were 
accordingly agreed upon, and other points relating to their re- 
quisite co-operation in the expected conjuncture, settled 
between General Brown, and Lieutenant Colonel Backers, 
who, in the absence of his senior officers, commanded 
the post. 

With the exception of two hundred invalids, and two 
hundred and fifty dragoons, who had lately arrived, the 
regular troops had been all withdrawn from Sackett's Har- 
bour, and were now employed in the enterprise against 
Fort George, and for the better equipment of the expedition 
up the lake. General Wilkinson had dismantled of nearly all 
their ordnance, both the batteries on shore, and such of 
the ships of war as he had left behind him. Thus was a most 
important post, with a vigilant and powerful enemy in its 
vicinity, left to the defence of a few soldiers of infirm health, 
a handful of dismounted dragoons unversed in the 
tactics of infantry, and such volunteer militia from the 
surrounding country as might be embodied on a pressing 
and sudden emersency. But it was so ordered that the whole 



312 ATTACK ON SACKETT'S HARBOUR. 

was left under the superintendence of an officer whose 
presence and individual services proved a host in them- 
selves. 

All things remained quiet, until the night of the 27th 
of May, when the alarm guns were heard, and shortly after- 
wards a messenger arrived at General Brown's quarters, about 
eight miles from the Harbour, with information that the enemy's 
fleet from Kingston was observed in motion. Not a moment 
was to be lost. After taking the most prompt and energetic 
measures to call out the militia from the neighbouring district, 
the general hastened to the post of danger. In the course of 
the 28th, he saw assembled around him from five to six 
hundred men fresh from their homes, not one of whom, 
perhaps, had ever faced an enemy in the field, or heard 
the sound of a hostile ball. In regulars and militia, of the 
description we have mentioned, the army of defence amounted 
now to nearly a thousand. 

On the 28th the enemy appeared in force in the offing, but 
did not make any attempt to land. Fortunately for the 
defenders there was but one place w^here a landing was prac- 
ticable. Here General Brown had a breastwork thrown up, 
surmounted by a piece of field artillery and defended, by the 
militia and Albany volunteers under the command of Colonel 
Mills. Throughout the night of the 28th General Brown was 
continually on the alert. His troops slept on their arms, while 
he himself reconnoitred in person the shores of the Har- 
bour. 

With the dawn of the 29th, the enemy was discovered 
pressing for the shore. The general prepared for their recep- 
tion by posting Colonel Mills with his militia behind the 
breastwork thrown up near to the water's edge, while the reg- 
ulars and a few volunteers who formed in line with them 
under the command of lieutenant Colonel Backus, were drawn 
up at a considerable distance in the rear. 

As the enemy's boats advanced, the militia betrayed 
no signs of fear ; but even appeared cheerful, and anxious for 
the conflict. The general knowing his position to be 



ATTACK ON SACKETT'S HARBOUR. 313 

good, and persuading himself that the hearts of his soldiers 
were firm, anticipated a speedy and glorious result. His or- 
ders were, to suffer the foe to approach within pistol shot, and 
then with deliberate and deadly aim, to open on him at once 
with the field-piece and musketry. The orders were executed 
with great precision, and the first fire was very destructive. 
Several British officers and many men were seen to fall, 
evident disorder prevailed among the boats, and for a moment 
their advance appeared to be checked. 

From a commencement so promising every thing was to be 
hoped. But, to the utter disappointment and mortification of 
the general, before half of the militia had fired a second round, 
he saw them all, without distinction, as if seized by a strange 
and simultaneous panic, abandon the contest, and ily with pre- 
cipitation. For a time dismay and confusion prevailed. All 
efforts to stop the flight of the troops were unavailing. In the 
attempt to rally them Colonel Mills was mortally wounded. 
At length, however, by the activity and good conduct of Cap- 
tain M'Knitt, about a hundred of them were rallied, and for- 
med in line with the regulars and volunteers, who still 
kept their ground, ready to act as circumstances might 
require. 

The enemy disembarked without further opposition, and 
immediately commenced his march towards the village. But 
he was little aware of the opposition he had to encounter. A 
Spartan band was still before him prepared for death, but not 
for dishonour. By this handful of heroes, (for such they pro- 
ved themselves to be) amounting at the utmost to about five 
hundred men, he was received with such a firm front and des- 
tructive fire, as deadened his advance and shook his resolution. 
On the American side the volunteers and even that portion 
of the flying militia rallied by Captain M'Knitt seemed now to 
vie with the regulars in deeds of valour. Although compelled 
to fall back by the superior weight of the British columns, 
they bravely disputed every inch of ground, and evinced 
a determination not to yield. They at length took possession 
of a few log huts built for the winter accommodation of 
2P i? 



314 STRATAGEM OF GENERAL BROWN. 

the soldiers, whence they kept up a continued and deadly fire, 
and from which the enemy by all his efforts was unable 
to dislodge them. 

Struck with admiration at the conduct of these brave men, 
General Brown, who had been every where present with them, 
determined on a final, which happily proved a successful, ef- 
fort in their favor. Being informed that the militia, who, at 
the beginning of the contest, had so precipitately fled, had not 
yet entirely dispersed, but were still in sight of the battle 
ground, in company with a few more who had just arrived 
from the country, he resolved to make another attempt 
to recall them to their duty. 

Accordingly, after exhorting his few gallant associates who 
still kept in check the whole British force, amounting to more 
than twice their number, to be mindful of themselves and hold 
out to the last, he hastened in person to the fugitive militia, 
who were assembled at a distance, looking at the conflict. 
After sternly reproaching with cowardice and dishonor, both 
officers and men, many of whom shed tears at the rebuke of 
their general and the recollection of their conduct, he ordered 
them instantly to form and follow him, threatening the first act 
of disobedience with immediate death. The order was 
no sooner issued than obeyed. 

Finding himself now at the head of three or four hundred 
troops, on whose firmness in action he was still unwilling to 
rely, he determined to attempt by stratagem what he had not 
force sufficient to achieve in open combat. He accordingly 
ordered this body of militia to pass silently through a distant 
wood , (thus counterfeiting an effort to conceal their move- 
ment, yet still keeping in sight of the field of batUe that they 
might be certainly seen,) toward the place of landing, as if to 
turn the flank of the enemy, fall on his rear, and take possession 
of his boats. 

The scheme succeeded beyond expectation. Sir George 
Prevost, feeling himself very roughly handled in front, 
and suspecting an attempt to place him between two fires and 
cut ofThis retreat, abandoned the contest, and hurriecl to his 



GENERAL BROWN PROMOTED. 315 

boats, leaving behind him all his killed, and many of his 
wounded. General Brown being in no condition to press on 
his rear, but making a bold demonstration as if preparatory to 
that eifect, suffered him to embark without much molestation. 
In a short time they were far on their way from the American 
shore. 

In this affair, the nature of the ground, and other circum- 
stances, operated strongly against the invaders. The country, 
in the immediate vicinity of Sackett's Harbour is covered with 
trees, which afforded all the advantages that could be desired 
by American marksmen : behind them many were posted with 
very signal effect, who yet, from their undisciplined state, as 
we have seen, could not be brought to stand an encounter 
with the veteran troops of the enemy. The British regulars, 
on the contrary, found little room for the manoeuvres to which 
they had been trained, and to which only discipHned soldiers 
are in general adapted, their loss was, however, not so great 
as might have been expected. Three field officers, one cap- 
tain, and twenty-five privates were killed ; two Captains and 
twenty soldiers were found wounded ; and three officers and 
thirty two soldiers were taken prisoners. The American loss 
was much greater ; one hundred and fifty six in all, being kill- 
ed, wounded, and missing. 

An unfortunate mistake caused the destruction of part 
of the barracks and stores, under the charge of Lieutenant 
Chauncey. A false report having reached that officer, of the 
defeat of the Americans, he conceived it necessary to comply 
with the orders he had received, to set fire to the buildings 
and prevent the stores from falling into the hands of the ene- 
my. He was, however, no sooner apprised of the incorrect- 
ness of the information, than he spared no exertions to extin- 
guish the conflagration, and his efforts were finally successiul, 
though not until considerable damage had been done. 

General Brown, in recompense for his exertions on this oc- 
casion was shortly afterwards appointed a Brigadier in the re- 
gular army.* 

* Riimsay. 



316 ATTACK ON FORT STEPHENSON. 

Nor were the British inactive upon Lake Erie. After their 
retreat from Fort Meigs in the beginning of May, several 
threatening movements were made from the lake at Fort 
Meigs, Lower Sandusky, Cleveland, and Erie. No serious 
attempt was made, however, on any of these posts, until the 
first of August, when a combined force of the enemy, amount- 
ing to at least five hundred regulars and seven or eight hund- 
red Indians, under the immediate command of General 
Proctor, made its appearance before Fort Stephenson at Lower 
Sandusky. As soon as the general had made such a disposi- 
tion of his troops as would cut off the retreat of the garrison, 
he sent Colonel Elliot, accompanied by Major Chambers, with 
a flag, to demand the surrender of the fort, stating that 
he was anxious to spare the effusion of blood, which 
he should probable not have in his power to do, should he be 
reduced to the necessity of taking the place by storm. 

The commander of the fort, Major Croghan, answered that 
he was determined to defend the place to the last extremity, 
and that no force, however large, should induce him to 
surrender it. So soon as the flag returned, a brisk fire 
was opened upon the fort, from the gun-boats in the river, 
and from a five and a half inch howitzer on shore, which was 
kept up with little intermission throughout the night. 

At an early hour the next morning, three sixes, which had 
been placed during the night within two hundred and fifty 
yards of the pickets, began to play, but with little effect. 
About four in the afternoon, discovering that the fire from 
all the guns was concentrated against the north-western an- 
gle of the fort, Croghan became confident that the object was 
to make a breach, and attempt to storm the works at that 
point. He therefore ordered out as many men as could 
be employed for the purjjose of strengthening that part, which 
was so effectually secured by means of bags of flour, sand, 
&c. that the picketing suffered little or no injury ; notwith- 
standing which, about five hundred of the enemy, having for- 
med in close column, advanced to assault the works at the ex- 
pected point, at the same time making two feints on other 



TUB BRITISU REPULSED. 



317 



the north-weste™ ^"S''=' "" 1' .^veloped in smoke, as not 

ana fifty n-en, v.-.s - -™ f pp'oa.hed within eighteen or 
to be discovered unt.l U l.a app ^^^ ^^ ^,_^^^ p„,t, 

twenty paces of the hnes but l«m ^^^b ^^^ ^ 

„d ready to recetve .., com»«"- ,„„f,,io„., b«ng 

fire as to throw the "'"""/J^'^j ,„ the outer works, and 
quickly rallied, however t advene ^^^^^ ^ ^^^ ^^. ^^ 

began to leap into the dttch. A tl^ ^^^^ pteviously 

^a-s opened from ^-^:^^^;^,, .-hrch, together wtth 
„„„ged so as to rake .n tha dne ^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^,^^, 

the musketry, threw *em nto «"^h 

compelled to rettre P'^H- "^'^ ° "^,„„^ half an hour an 
Duriug the assault, -h'ch las ec ^^^.j,^^^. ^^^^^^ 

incessant fire was kept up by th ^^^.^,^^^^ ^jT^et, 

consisted of five st.es and a tow'tzer ^^^^_^^^ .^_ ^^^ ^^^^_ 

Before the attack ^^J^^\ ^^e ditch with water, by 
supplied the wounded enemy 

thiowing over fall ^""'^f ^ ^^ -,„ ^,,e garrison was not more 
The whole number of men m B^ ^^^ ^,^g, ,,as 

than one hundred and s«'^ ^ j^^,^ The loss of the ene- 

one killed and seven winded Uj ^^^^ ^^^^^j , 

„y in Utlled, wounded and ;^;.^„,„„,,, , heutenant, 

one hundred and fifty ; '»'<= "™ ; ^ about the ditch, 
Tnd fifty rank and "^ -« f-"Ve\emainder who were 
tfab":t::::t::^;verc:^:'^:n off during the nrght by the in. 

--tthreeinthem.mngthe.^^^^^^^^^ 

leaving behind 'l-m a boat c„„,a^ ^^g^^_^^_ ^^^ ^race 

ble military stores, bevei 3 H,e works. 

pistols, were ^'^"--^^J^ttder who so gallantly resrsted 

li:t^tettt::S:Lfrr bis;.,! and bravery, wa= 



318 TREATMENT OF PRISONERS. 

truly one of the most brilliant achievements of the war. 
Major Croghan was promoted to the rank of Lieutenant- 
Colonel, and together with his brave companions, received 
the thanks of Congress. 

A few days after the assault, Proctor despatched a surgeon 
with a flag of truce, to assist in the care of the wounded, and 
with a request that such of the prisoners as were in a 
condition to be removed, might be permitted to return to 
Maiden, on his parole of honour that they should not serve 
until exchanged.* 

Harrison, in his reply, stated, that on his arrival at Fort 
Stephenson, on the morning of the 3d, he found that Major 
Croghan, conformably to those principles which are held 
sacred in the American army, had caused all the care to be 
taken of the wounded prisoners that his situation would per- 
mit ; that his hospital surgeon was particularly charged to 
attend to them, and he was warranted in the belief that every 
thing which surgical skill could give was afforded. They 
had been liberally furnished, too, with every article necessary 
in their situation which the hospital stores could supply. 
Having referred to his government, he added, for orders re- 
specting the disposition of the prisoners, he could not, with 
propriety comply with the request for an immediate exchange. 
But he assures him, that as far as it depends upon him, the 
course of treatment which has been commenced towards 
them while in his possession would be continued. 

It is impossible here to avoid contrasting the conduct of 
Proctor and Harrison, in two exactly parallel cases, the care 
of the wounded, and treatment of the surgeon sent for their 
relief after the battles of Frenchtown and Sandusky. In the 
one case, the surgeon is treated with politeness, and only sent 
back because his aid is unnecessary, and the wounded are 
supplied with water by the garrison, even whilst the attack is 
carried on. The conduct of Proctor need not be repeated 
here. It has made too deep an impression to be soon effaced. 

On receiving the news of the battle of Lake Erie, and the 
* Hist. Reg. vol. ii. Frost's U. S. Ramsay. 



BATTLE OP" T H J-: T II A M E S 



319 



capture of the British fleet, General Proctor immediately 
abandoned Maiden, and commenced a retreat towards Que- 
bec ; and General Harrison, with the American army, now 
considerably reinforced by the arrival of Governor Shelby 
with the Kentucky volunteers, started instantly in pursuit. 
On the 5th of October, they came up with the fugitives, at 
the Moravian towns on the banks of the Thames, in the pro- 
vince of Upper Canada. 

The allied army was drawn up across a narrow isthmus, 
covered with beach trees, and formed by the river Thames on 
the left, and a swamp running parallel to the river on the 
right. The British regulars were drawn up in a double line, 




BATTLE OF THE THAMES. 



with their left on the river, supported by the artillery ; while 
the Indians, under Tecumseh, were placed in a dense wood, 
with their rit^ht on the morass. In the order in which the 



320 BATTLE OF THE THAMES. 

American army was first formed, the regulars and volunteer 
infantry were drawn up in three lines, in front of the British 
force ; while the mounted volunteers were posted opposite to 
the Indians, with directions to turn their right flank. It was 
soon perceived, however, that the nature of the ground on 
the enemy's right would prevent this operation from being at- 
tempted with any prospect of success. General Harrison, 
therefore, determined to change his plan of attack. Finding 
that the enemy's regulars were drawn up in open order, he 
conceived the bold idea of breaking their ranks, by a charge 
of part of the mounted infantry. They were accordingly 
formed in four columns of double files, with their right in a 
great measure out of the reach of the British artillery. The 
army moved on in this order but a short distance, when the 
mounted men received the fire of the British line, and were 
instantly ordered to charge. The horses in the front of the 
column recoiled from the fire ; but, on receiving a second fire, 
the column got into motion, and immediately, at full speed, 
broke through the enemy with irresistible force. In one 
minute, the contest was over in this part of the line. The 
British officers, seeing no hope of reducing their disordered 
ranks to order, the mounted infantry wheeling upon them, and 
pouring in a destructive fire, imm_ediately surrendered. Only 
three of the Americans were wounded in this charge. 

Upon the American left, however, the contest with the 
Indians was more severe. Colonel Johnson, who commanded 
on that flank of the army, received a most galling fire, which 
he returned with great effect. The Indians still further to the 
lefl, advanced, fell in with the front line of the infantry, and, 
for a moment, made an impression upon it. Governor Shelby, 
who was stationed near that point, brought up a regiment to 
its support. The enemy now received such a severe fire, that 
they broke and fled with the greatest precipitation, pui'sued by 
the mounted volunteers. 

A complete and brilliant victory was thus obtained by the 
American army over an enemy, who, though somewhat infe- 
rior in numbers, possessed very decided advantages in the 



DEATH OF TECUMSEH. 321 

choice of his position, as well as the experience of his officers 
and men. The battle was, indeed, chiefly fought by the 
mounted volunteers, to whose unprecedented charge against 
a body of regular infantry, posted behind a thick wood, the 
fortune of the day was principally owing. This novel 
raancBuvre, at variance with the ordinary rules of military 
tactics, reflects the highest credit on the general who con- 
ceived and the troops who executed it. The whole of the 
American force fully performed its duty, as far as it was en- 
gaged. The venerable governor of Kentucky was seen at 
the head of the militia of his state, exciting their valour and 
patriotismby the influence of his personal example, and adding 
to the laurels he had acquired thirty years before in a contest 
with the same enemy. 

The trophies acquired by this victory were of the most 
gratifying nature. All the territory surrendered by General 
Hull was recovered ; and, besides a great quantity of small 
arms and stores, six pieces of brass artillery were captured, 
three of which had been taken during the Revolution, at 
Saratoga and Yorktown ; and w^ere part of the fruits of Hull's 
surrender. The prisoners amounted to about six hundred, in- 
cluding twenty-five officers. Of the Americans, seven were 
killed and twenty-two wounded ; and of the British troops, 
twelve were killed and twenty-two wounded. 

The Indians, however, suffered far more severely. The 
loss of thirty of their number killed, was trifling, in compari- 
son with that sustained by the death of Tecumseh, their cele- 
brated leader. His intelligence and bravery were no less 
conspicuous on this occasion than in the preceding part of the 
war. He was seen in the thickest press of the conflict, en- 
couraging his brethren by his personal exertions ; and, at the 
conclusion of the contest, his body was found on the spot 
where he had resisted the charge of the mounted regiment. 
His death inflicted a decisive stroke on the confederacy of the 
savages, from which it never recovered, and deprived the 
British troops of a most active and efficient auxiliary. 



2Cl 



322 GENERAL WILKINSON. 

The consequences of this victory upon the interests of the 
Indian tribes were soon perceived. Being cut off from their 
communications, with the British posts in Canada, many of 
them sent deputations to General Harrison, to sue for peace. 
Previous to the engagement on the Thames, an armistice had 
been concluded with the Ottawas and Chippewas, on condition 
of their raising tire tomahawk against the British : and soon 
afterwards the Miamis and Potawatamies submitted on the 
same terms. 

The object of the expedition having been accomplished by 
the capture of the British army, the troops commenced their 
march for Detroit on the 7th. They arrived at Sandwich on 
the 10th, and soon afterwards the Kentucky infantry returned 
home, and were discharged at Limestone on the 4th of No- 
vember, after having received the thanks of General Harrison 
for their exemplary conduct during the campaign. In the 
mean time, the General was without orders from the war de- 
partment, for his subsequent operations, the despatches of the 
government having been put on board a vessel, which was 
lost on the lake. He resolved, therefore, to take upon him- 
self the responsibility of proceeding down the lake in the fleet. 
Accordingly, having left General Cass, with his brigade, at 
Detroit, he sailed on the 22d of October, from Erie, with 
General M'Arthur's brigade, and a battalion of regular riflemen, 
and arrived at Buifalo on the 24th. From this place, he march- 
ed, by the bank of the Niagara, to Newark, where he shortly 
afterwards received orders from General Armstrong the Secre- 
tary of war, to send M'Arthur's brigade to Sackett's Harbour, 
and was informed that he had permission to return to his family. 
This information, which was considered by him as an order 
to retire from the command, he immediately obeyed, and this 
able and distinguished officer, the most popular and successful 
of the commanders that the republic had yet employed, 
shortly afterwards resigned his commission. 

General Wilkinson, having succeeded General Dearborn in 
the command of the northern army, made an ineffectual at- 



NEWARK BURNT. 323 

tempt upon Canada by descending the St. Lawrence towards 
Montreal; during which an indecisive battle was fought at 
Williamsburg. The whole expedition, though under the 
personal superintendence of the Secretary of War, turned out 
a complete failure.* 

On the 10th of December, Fort George was evacuated and 
blown up by the Americans. Before crossing to their own 
side of the river, the town of Newark, a handsome little place, 
containing about two hundred houses, and situated about a 
mile below the fort, was reduced to ashes. 

On the 19th of December, about four in the morning, the 
British crossed the river, a few miles above Fort Niagara, and 
succeeded in taking the place by storm about an hour before 
day-break. The fort appears to have been completely sur- 
prised. The men were nearly all asleep in their tents, when 
the enemy rushed in, and commenced a dreadful slaughter. 
Such as escaped the fury of the first onset, retired to the old 
mess-house, where they kept up a fire on the enemy, until a 
want of ammunition compelled them to surrender. The dis- 
aster is attributed, and with but too much appearance of pro- 
bability, to gross neglect or treasonable connivance on 
the part of the commanding officer of the fort, who is stated 
to have been absent at the time it took place, notwithstanding 
the attack was expected, as appears from the general orders 
issued by M'Clure a few days previous. 

After the capture of the fort, the British, with a large body 
of Indians, proceeded up the river as far as Lcwistown, and, 
having driven off a detachment of militia stationed at Lewis- 
town Heights, burnt that village and those of Youngstown and 
Manchester, and the Indian Tuscarora village. A number of 
the inoffensive inhabitants are said to have been butchered 
by the savages. On the 30th another detachment of the Brit- 
ish and Indians crossed the Niagara, near Black Rock. They 
were met by the militia under General Hall ; but, overpower- 
ed by numbers, and the discipline of the enemy, the militia 

* Frost's U. S. vol, iv., p. 124. 



324 



BLACK ROCK BURNT 



soon gave way and fled on every side, and every attempt to 
rally them was ineffectual. The enemy then set fire to Black 
Rock, when they proceeded to Buffalo, which they likewise 
laid in ashes, thus completing the desolation of the whole 
of the Niagara frontier, as a retaliation for the burninoj of 



Newark. 



♦Historical Register. 




CHAPTER XVII. 

Eastern and Southern Campaign of 1813. 




HE British gov- 
ernment, issu- 
ed an order on 
the 26th of De- 
cember, 1812, 
declaring the 
Delaware and 
the Chesapeake 
Bays in a state 
of blockade, 
and on the 20th 
of March all 
the ports south 

of Rhode Island were included. During the winter, intelli- 
gence had been repeatedly received by American prisoners 
from Bermuda, of the arrival of a British squadron at that 
place, well stored with bombs and Congreve rockets, and 
with a considerable body of troops on board, for the purpose 
of destroying some of our southern cities. The alarm, then, 
that was excited at Norfolk may be easily conceived, when 
intelligence was received of the approach of this squadron, 
which on the 4th of February was perceived in the Chesa- 
peake, standing towards ' Hampton Roads, to the number of 
two seventy-four's, three frigates, a brig, and a schooner. 
The frigate Constellation had come down the bay, and anch- 
ored in Hampton Roads the day before, and on the arrival of 
the first news of the near approach of the hostile squadron, it 
being then ebb-tide, was fast aground at Willoughby spit. 
Fortunately, however, the flood made, and the ship was afloat, 
before the enemy hove in sight. She was immediately 

28 325 



326 BRITISH FLEET IN THE DELAWARE. 

brought up Elizabeth river to Norfolk, and anchored between 
the two forts. 

Every exertion was now made for the defence of the place, 
by calling out the militia, &c. ; the recruits at the barracks 
were brought down to the fort, and the gun-boats stationed in 
the most favourable position to resist the expected attack. No 
attempt, however, was made upon the town. The squadron 
confined its operations to the capturing and destroying of the bay 
craft, and forming an effectual blockade of the waters of the 
Chesapeake. 

About the same time a British squadron entered the 
Delaware bay, which consisted of the Poictiers, seventy four, 
the frigate Belvddera, and several small vessels, and for some 
weeks were employed in fixing buoys, intercepting and cap- 
turing the outward and inward bound vessels, and burning the 
bay craft. On the 16th of March, Sir J. P. Beresford, the 
commander of the squadron, transmitted a letter to Lewistown, 
a small fishing town near the mouth of the bay, addressed to 
the first magistrate, requesting him to send twenty live bul- 
locks, with a proportionate quantity of vegetables and hay, on 
board the Poictiers, for the use of the squadron, which should 
be immediately paid for at the Philadelphia prices. The re- 
quest was accompanied with a threat, that, in case of a refusal, 
he should burn the town. 

This demand was positively, though politely, refused, as 
" a compliance would be an immediate violation of the laws, 
and an eternal stigma on the nation." To which Beresford 
answered, " that the demand he had made was, in his opin- 
ion, neither ungenerous, nor wanting in that magnanimity 
which one nation ought to observe to another with which it is 
at war. It is in my power," continues he, " to destroy your 
town, and the request I have made upon it, as the price of its 
security, is neither distressing nor unusual. I must, therefore, 
persist, and whatever suflferings may fall upon the inhabitants 
of Lewis, must be attributed to yourselves, by not complying 
with a request so easily acquiesced in." 

Nothing further passed on the subject, till the 6th of April, 



LEWISTOWN BOMBARDED. 327 

"when they renewed the demand, and fired several thirty-two 
pound shot into the town, previous to sending the flag 
on shore, to show that they were serious in their threats. In 
Beresford's letter on this occasion, he urges that no dishonour 
can be attached to complying with his demand, in considera- 
tion of his superior force. " I must, therefore," continues he, 
" consider your refusal to supply the squadron as most cruel 
on your part to the inhabitants. I grieve for the distress the 
women and children are reduced to by your conduct, and 
earnestly desire they may be instantly removed." To this 
letter merely a verbal reply was returned, that the commander, 
Colonel Davis, was a gallant man, and had already taken care 
of the ladies. On the return of the flag, a cannonade was 
commenced from four launches with twenty-four and eighteen 
pounders ; two sloops, with thirty- two pounders and a mortar; 
a pilot boat, with six pounders ; and a schooner with twelve 
pounders, covered by the frigate Belvidera. 

The town, being seated on a considerable eminence, sus- 
tained little or no injury ; the rockets passing over, and 
the bombs falling short. The fire from an eighteen pounder 
on shore, which was supplied by shot thrown by the enemy, 
silenced one of their most dangerous gun-boats Above six- 
hundred shot were fired at the place, a great part of which was 
afterwards dug by the boys out of the sand, viz. forty of thirty- 
two pound, ninety-six of eighteen pound, one hundred and 
fifty-six of twelve's and nine's with a large quantity of six's 
and grape, besides shells and remains of rockets. Not 
a man was killed on the side of the Americans during this 
attack. 

On the forenoon of the following day, a number of small 
boats approached the shore, apparently with the intention of 
landing ; but, being gallantly met by the militia on the beach, 
they were recalled by a signal from the squadron. 

In the Chesapeake, the principal part of the squadron 
began to move up the bay about the beginning of April. 

On the 9th of April they reached Annapolis, and on 
the 16th appeared off the mouth of the Patapsco, twelve 



328 NORFOLK THREATENED. 

or fourteen miles from Baltimore. Both Annapolis and Balti- 
more were threatened with an attack, but nothing was attempt- 
ed, the enemy carefully keeping their vessels at a safe dis- 
tance from the guns of the forts. 

But though the fortified towns escaped the vengeance which 
had so long been threatened, it was not the case with the un- 
protected villages, which skirt the rivers that fall into the head 
of the bay. Four of these were laid in ashes by Admiral 
Cockburn, who gallantly led the barges which ascended the 
rivers for this purpose. These plundering and burning expe- 
ditions will long render his name famous in the neighbourhood 
of the Chesapeake bay. 

Having sufficiently signalized their prowess by the burning 
of Frenchtown, Havre de Grace, Georgetown, and Frederick- 
town, and the farm houses, mills, &c. adjoining, the squadron 
returned down the bay, destroying the oyster boats, wood 
shallops, and other river craft in their progress, and showing 
themselves, but at a convenient distance, at every fortification 
near the bay. 

The squadron, after returning down the bay, resumed their 
station in Hampton Roads, with a view of attacking Norfolk. 
Early on the morning of the 22d of June, they landed a large 
body of troops, from the accounts of deserters about two thou- 
sand five hundred, on the west side of Elizabeth river, and 
marched them up towards Craney Island, the passage to 
which from the main land, is fordable at low water. Forty- 
five or fifty boats full of men, were then sent to effect a 
landing on the north side of the island, with whom the force 
on the main land was directed to co-operate. The whole 
force on the island at the time of the attack was four hundred 
and eighty-seven, riflemen, infantry, and artillery, and one 
hundred and fifty seamen and marines, forty-three of whom 
were on the sick list. — With this handful of men was the 
landing of the enemy successfully opposed, and they were 
forced to retreat to their ships, with the loss of several boats 
by the fire of the artillery. 

Foiled in their meditated attack on Norfolk by this repulse 



H A M P T ON SACKED. 329 

at the mouth of the harbour, the British again turned their at- 
tention to the easier task of laying waste unprotected villages, 
and that of Hampton, which lay nearly opposite, naturally 
presented itself. Here they landed a body of two thousand 
five hundred men, with but little opposition, there being only 
a small detachment of militia encamped near the town, who 
were soon forced to retreat under a heavy fire of artillery, 
musketry, and Congreve rockets. The British now^ took pos- 
session of the village ; and here a horrid scene of barbarity 
ensued, which was characterized by plunder, devastation, 
murder, and rape. The British troops shortly after retreated 
to their ships, when a correspondence took place by means of 
flags betw^een General Taylor, the commandant at Norfolk, 
and sir Sidney Beckwith, quarter-master-general of the British 
forces, on the subject of these excesses. Sir Sidney attempted 
to justify them on the ground of inhumanity in some of the 
American troops on Craney island, whom he charged with 
having waded into the river, and shot at their unresisting and 
yielding foe, who clung to the wreck of a boat which 
had been sunk by the fire of their guns. This imputation was 
promptly repelled, and a board of oflicers was immediately ap- 
pointed to investigate the charge. From the evidence ad- 
duced it appeared, that in the action at Craney island, two of 
the enemy's boats in front of their line were sunk by the fire 
of the batteries ; the soldiers and sailors who were in those 
boats were consequently afloat and in danger of drowning, and 
and being in front of the boats that were uninjured, guns were 
necessarily fired in the direction of the men in the water, but 
with no intention w'hatever to do them further harm ; but, on 
the contrary, orders were given to prevent this, by ceasing to 
fire grape, and only to fire round shot ; it also was substanti- 
ated that one of the enemy who had apparently surrendered, 
advanced towards the shore, about one hundred yards, when 
he suddenly turned to his right and endeavoured to make his 
escape to a body of the enemy who had landed above the is- 
land, and who were then in view; then and not till then was 
he fired upon to bring him back, which had the desired effect, 
2R 28* 



330 CREEK WAR. 

and he was taken unhurt to the island. It further appeared, 
that the American troops exerted themselves in acts of 
hospitality and kindness to the unresisting and yielding 
foe. 

But even if this charge had been founded on fact, it could 
not have justified the measures adopted by the British. The 
facts should surely have been first clearly ascertained and re- 
dress demanded, before any retahation was resorted to, especi- 
ally a retaliation so extravagant in its measure, applying not to 
the perpetrators of the alleged offence, nor to their comrades, 
but to the unresisting, innocent, and helpless. 

During the remainder of the summer, hostile demonstrations 
were made by the British squadron in various points on 
the waters, of the Chesapeake, particularly at Washington, 
Annapolis, and Baltimore, in which, if the aim of the enemy 
was merely to harass, they were certainly eminently successful. 
A part of the Chesapeake squadron, under admiral Cockburn, 
likewise appeared off Ocracock bar. North Carolina, where 
their barges destroyed two privateers, and landed a number 
of men at Portsmouth and Ocracock, who committed a 
number of wanton depredations. 

In the mean time, the calamities of war began to extend to 
the southern portion. In the summer of 1813 the Creek na- 
tion commenced hostilities by an attack on Fort Mims, a post 
upon the Tensaw river. Before we enter on a narrative 
of the events of this war, however, it will be proper to notice 
another important event which took place in this quarter, in 
the month of April ; namely, the surrender of Mobile to the 
arms of the United States. 

By the treaty of St. Ildefonso, concluded on the 1st of 
October, 1800, between France and Spain, the latter, in con- 
sideration of certain stipulations in favour of the duke of 
Parma, ceded to the French republic " the colony or province 
of Louisiana, with the same extent that it now has in the 
hands of Spain, and that it had when France possessed it ; 
and such as it should be after the treaties subsequently entered 
into between Spain and other states." By a treaty concluded 



CREEK WAR. 331 

at Paris, on the 30Lh of April, 1803, France ceded to the 
United States, the territory she had acquired by the treaty of 
St. Ildefonso, " as fully and in the same manner as they have 
been acquired by the French republic." In virtue of the 
above-mentioned treaties, the United States claimed, as 
the southern portion of Louisiana, all the country lying between 
the Sabine and Perdido rivers. The Spanish government, 
however, resisted this claim, and contended that its eastern 
boundary was the river Mississippi, and the lakes Maurepas 
and Pontchartrain. This country had accordingly been 
the subject of negotiation for several years, between the 
American and Spanish governments, the latter still hold- 
ing possession of the country. This negotiation was put an 
end to by the troubles which took place in old Spain, in 1807 ; 
and a revolution breaking out in Florida, the United States, 
on the ground that Spain could no longer hold possession of 
the country, and that her rights would be jeopardized or lost, 
by suffering it to pass into the hands of a third party (the rev- 
olutionists), on whom they could have no claim, took posses- 
sion of the whole of the disputed country, in 1812, except the 
post of Mobile, a small fortified town of about four hundred 
inhabitants, situated on the west side of Mobile bay, which 
continued to be held by a Spanish garrison until the 15th of 
April, 1813, when it was summoned to surrender to the arms 
of the United States, under General Wilkinson, which 
was immediately done without the slightest opposition. 

The country of the Creek Indians, was situated in the 
w^estern part of the state of Georgia, and the eastern part of 
the Mississippi territory, between the Ocmulgee and Tom- 
bigbee rivers, and extends from the Cherokee country, which 
borders on Tennessee, to Florida. In the course of the sum- 
mer, several families were murdered, near the mouth of the 
Ohio river, by a party of Indians passing from the great lakes 
to the Upper Creeks. The principal chiefs of the nation, on 
the application of the United States' agent, determined to pun- 
ish the murderers by putting them to death, and a party 
of warriors was appointed to execute their determination. 



332 F O R T M I M ' S . 

This was no sooner done, than the resentment of the friends 
of the murderers broke out in acts of open violence against all 
who had been in any way concerned in causing the murderers 
to be put to death, and a civil war was the consequence. It 
appears, however, that this circumstance only produced 
a premature disclosure of their object, as it has since been as- 
certained that most of the Upper Creeks had previously 
determined to take part with the northern Indians in their war 
with the United States. 

About the middle of July, the secretary of war wrote 
to the governor of Georgia, and at the same time transmitted 
a copy of his letter to the governor of Tennessee, stating, that 
information through various channels had reached the general 
government, of the hostility of a portion of the Creek nation, 
and of the necessity of breaking it down by some prompt and 
vigorous measures ; and suggested the propriety of embodying 
a portion of the Georgia militia, who should either act sepa- 
rately against the enemy, or in concert with another corps of 
mihtia, drawn from Tennessee. This letter was received by 
Governor Mitchell in the end of July, when he immediately 
took measures for calling out fifteen hundred of the Georgia 
militia, who were soon after marched to the Ocmulgee river. 
Their number was subsequently enlarged to a full brigade. 

Meanwhile appearances became every day more threatening. 
The friendly Indians were forced to leave their towns and re- 
treat towards the white settlements, and fortify themselves 
against the attacks of the war party. The latter proceeded in 
great numbers to the south, where it is asserted they were 
supplied by the Spanish governor of Pensacola with arms and 
ammunition. At last, upon the 30th of August, they com- 
menced hostilities against the United States, by an attack upon 
Mim's fort, on the Tensaw, a branch of the Mobile river, in 
the Mississippi territory, commanded by Major Beasley. 

Information had been received about a week previous that 
a large number of Indians were approaching with hostile in- 
tentions, but the attack was wholly unexpected at the moment 
it occurred, which was about eleven in the forenoon. The 



FORT M I M ' S T A K E N . 333 

whole garrison, however, was immediately under arms. The 
front gate being open, the enemy ran in great numbers to pos- 
sess themselves of it, and in the contest for it many fell 
on both sides. Soon, however, the action became general, 
the enemy fighting, on all sides in the open field, and as near 
the stockade as they could get. The port-holes were taken 
and retaken several times. A block-house was contended for 
by captain Jack, at the head of his riflemen, for the space of 
an hour after the enemy were in posession of part of it ; when 
they finally succeeded in driving his company into a house in 
the fort, and, having stopped many of the port-holes with the 
ends of rails, possessed themselves of the walls. The troops 
made a most gallant defence from the houses, but the enemy 
having set fire to the roofs, and the attempt to extinguish it 
proving unsuccessful, the few who now remained alive at- 
tempted a retreat, having previously thrown into the flames 
many of the guns of the dead. Few, however, succeeded in 
escaping. Major Beasley fell gallantly fighting at the head 
of his command, near the gate, at the commencement of the 
action. The other officers fell nobly doing their duty ; 
the non-commissioned officers and soldiers behaved equally 
well. 

The loss of the Americans was great : sixty-five, including 
officers and men, of the Mississippi territory volunteers, and 
twenty-seven volunteer militia, were killed. Many respecta- 
ble citizens, with numerous families, who had abandoned 
their farms, and fled to the fort for security, were also killed, 
or burnt in the houses into which they fled. A detachment 
which was sent from cantonment Mount Vernon, on the 21st 
of September, to collect the bones of their countrymen, 
collected, and consigned to the earth, two hundred and forty- 
seven persons, including men, women, and children. The 
detachment likewise searched the woods for bodies, where 
they found at least one hundred dead Indians, who were cov- 
ered with rails, brush, &c. These Indians had been interred 
with their war-dresses and implements, by which they were 
recognized. 



334 GENERAL COFFEE'S EXPEDITION. 

On the receipt of the disastrous intelUgence of the destruc- 
tion of Major Beasley's garrison, preparations were immedi- 
ately made for collecting a large force of Tennessee mi- 
litia, and providing supplies for those of Georgia, which 
had already assembled. The Tennessee militia were march- 
ed in two divisions, under the orders of Major-Generals Jack- 
son and Cocke. 

On the 2d of November, Major-General Jackson despatched 
Brigadier-General Coffee from the camp at Ten-Islands, with 
nine hundred men, consisting of cavalry and mounted rifle- 
men, on an expedition against Tallushatchee where a consid- 
erable force of the Creeks was concentrated. Coffee arrived 
within a mile and a half of the town on the morning of the 3d, 
where he divided his force into two divisions, and directed 
them to march so as completely to encircle the town, which 
was effected in a masterly manner. When they arrived with- 
in about half a mile of the town, the enemy began to prepare 
for action, which was announced by the beating of their 
drums, mingled with savage yells. About an hour after sun- 
rise the action was brought on by two companies, who 
had gone within the circle of alignment, for the purpose of 
drawing the enemy out from their buildings. As soon as the 
two companies exhibited their front in view of the town, and 
gave a few scattering shot, the enemy formed and made 
a violent charge upon them, on which they gave way, 
and were followed by the Indians, until they reached the main 
body, who immediately opened a general fire, and then char- 
ged. The Indians now, in their turn, retreated firing, until 
they got around and in their buildings, when they made 
a most determined resistance, fighting to the very last moment, 
as long as they could stand or sit, not one shrinking or 
complaining ; not one asking for quarter. Every warrior in 
the town was killed, and all the women and children were 
taken prisoners, except a few who were unintentionally slain, 
in consequence of the men flying to the houses and mixing 
with their families, and at the same time refusing quarter. 

The number found killed of the enemy was one hundred 



BATTLE OF TALLEDEOA. 335 

and eighty-six, and a number of others were killed in 
the woods, who were not found. The number of women and 
children taken was eighty-four. Of the Americans, five were 
killed and forty-one wounded, the greater part slightly, 
none mortally ; two of the killed were with arrows, which ap- 
peared to form a principal part of the arms of the Indians on 
this occasion, every man having a bow, with a bundle of ar- 
rows, which he used after the first fire with his gun, until a 
leisure time for loading offered. 

Coffee bestows much praise on his men, for their delibera- 
tion and firmness. " Notwithstanding our numbers," says 
he, " were far superior to that of the enemy, it w^as a circum- 
stance to us unknown, and from the parade of the enemy we 
had every reason to suppose them our equals in number ; but 
there appeared no visible traces of alarm in any ; on the con- 
trary, all appeared cool and determined ; and, no doubt, when 
they face a foe of their own, or of superior number, they will 
show the same courage as on this occasion." 

The following day General Coffee returned with his detach- 
ment to the camp. 

Late on the evening of the 7th a friendly Indian arrived at 
the camp, who brought intelligence that the enemy had 
arrived in great numbers at Talledega, about thirty miles be- 
low the camp, where one hundred and sixty men of the 
friendly Creeks had erected a fort, the more effectually to re- 
sist the efforts of the hostile party, and where they were now 
stationed with their wives and children. The messenger re- 
presented that, unless speedy relief could be obtained from the 
army, the fort would certainly be taken. General Jackson 
immediately gave orders for taking up the line of march, with 
twelve hundred infantry and eight hundred cavalry and 
mounted riffemen, leaving behind the sick, the wounded, and 
the baggage, with a sufficient force for their protection. By 
twelve o'clock that night the army was in motion, and 
commenced crossing the river opposite the encampment, 
which was effected in a few hours, and on the night of the 8th 
the army was encamped within six miles of the enemy. At 



336 BATTLE OF TALLEDEGA. 

eleven that night a soldier and two Indians, who had been 
sent forward to reconnoitre, returned with the intelligence that 
the enemy were encamped within a quarter of a mile of the 
fort ; but they had not been able to approach near enough to 
ascertain either their number or precise situation. At mid- 
night the adjutant-general was ordered to prepare the line of 
march, and by four o'clock the army was in motion. 

The infantry marched in three columns ; the cavalry 
and mounted riflemen were in the rear, with flankers on each 
wing. The advance consisted of a company of artillery with 
muskets, and two companies of riflemen. A company of 
spies marched four hundred yards in front of the whole, 
to bring on the engagement. Having arrived within a mile 
of the enemy at seven o'clock, two hundred and fifty of the 
cavalry and mounted riflemen were placed in the rear of the 
centre as a corps de reserve, and the remainder were ordered 
to advance on the right and left of the infantry, and, after 
having encircled the enemy, by uniting the fronts of their 
columns, and keeping their rear connected wuth the infantry, 
to face and press inwards towards the centre, so as to leave 
the enemy no possibility of escape. The infantry were 
ordered to advance by heads of companies. General Hall's 
brigade occupying the right, and General Roberts's the left. 

About eight o'clock, the advance, having arrived within 
eighty yards of the enemy, who were concealed in a thick 
shrubbery which covered the margin of a rivulet, received 
from them a heavy fire, which they immediately returned, and 
then charged and dislodged them from their position. The 
advance now fell back, as they had been previously ordered, 
to the centre. On the approach of the enemy, three of the 
militia companies, having given one fire, commenced a 
retreat, notwithstanding the utmost exertions of their oflficers. 
To fill the vacancy occasioned by this retreat, Jackson imme- 
diately ordered up a regiment of volunteers ; but finding the 
advance of the enemy too rapid to admit of their arrival in 
time, the reserve was ordered to dismount and meet them. 
Tliis order was executed with great promptitude and gallantry, 



SURPRISE OF H I LLABEE. 337 

and the retreating militia, seeing the spirited stand made by 
the reserve, immediately rallied, and recovered their position, 
pouring in upon the enemy a most destructive fire. The en- 
gagement now became general ; and in fifteen minutes the 
Indians were seen flying in every direction. On the left they 
were met and repulsed by the mounted riflemen ; but on the 
right it unfortunately happened that too great a space had 
been left between the cavalry and infantry, by which numbers 
escaped. They were pursued, however, for three miles to the 
mountains with great slaughter. 

The force of the enemy was represented by themselves at 
a thousand and eighty, two hundred and ninety-nine of whom 
were left dead on the ground, and a great many were killed 
in their flight. It is believed that very few escaped without a 
wound. The American loss was fifteen killed and eighty 
wounded. 

On the 11th of November, General Cocke, who com- 
manded the other division of the Tennessee militia, ordered 
Brigadier-General White, with a detachment of mounted 
infantry and cavalry, to proceed from Fort Armstrong, where 
this division was stationed, on an expedition against the Hil- 
labee towns of the hostile Creeks on the Tallapoosa river. 
This expedition was completely successful. They penetrated 
one hundred miles into the enemy's country, and burned four 
of their villages, three of which they found deserted. Previ- 
ous to their arrival at the fort, they learned that a party of 
the hostile Creeks were assembled there. Having marched 
the whole of the night of the 17th, they surrounded and com- 
pletely surprised the town at day-light of the morning of the 
l8th, and of the whole party, which consisted of three hund- 
red and sixteen, not one escaped, sixty being killed and the 
remainder made prisoners. The detachment now returned to 
camp, w'here they arrived on the 23d, having lost not one 
drop of blood in this enterprise. The country through which 
they marched was exceedingly rough and hilly, and they had 
to pass several narrow defiles, where it was necessary to use 
the utmost precaution. The troops and horses, likewise, had 
2S 29 



338 BATTLE OF AUTOSSEE. 

to be subsisted, in a great degree, on such supplies as could 
be procured in the enemy's country, which rendered their 
march more tardy than it would otherwise have been. 

The Georgia militia, though embodied before those of Ten- 
nessee, were not able, from the want of military supplies, to 
proceed to active operations till the end of November. Bri- 
gadier-General Stewart had been originally destined for the 
command, as the senior brigadier ; but family considerations 
inducing him to decline its acceptance, brigadier-General 
Floyd was appointed in his room. 

Towards the end of November Floyd received information 
that numbers of the hostile Indians were assembled at Autos- 
see, a town on the southern bank of the Tallapoosa river, 
about twenty miles above its junction with the Coosa. He 
immediately left his camp, which was situated on the west side 
of the Chatahoochee river, and proceeded against the enemy 
with nine hundred and fifty militia, and between three and 
four hundred of the friendly Creeks. On the evening of the 
28th the detachment encamped within nine or ten miles 
of the place of destination, and having resumed their march 
about one next morning, at half past six they were formed for 
action in front of the town. The detachment was formed in 
two columns, with a rifle company on each flank, and a com- 
pany of artillery in front of the right column. 

It was Floyd's intention to have completely surrounded the 
enemy, by resting the right wing of his force on Canleebee 
creek, at the mouth of which he was informed their town 
stood, and resting his left on the river bank below the town ; 
but to his surprise, as the day dawned, he perceived a second 
town about Ave hundred yards below that which he was pre- 
paring to attack. The plan, therefore, was instantly changed ; 
three companies of infantry on the left were wheeled to the 
left en echelon^ and advanced to the lower town, accompanied 
by a rille company and two troops of light dragoons. The 
remainder of the force approached the upper town, and the 
battle soon became general. The Indians presented them- 
selves at every point, and fought with desperate bravery ; but 



BATTLE OF AUTOSSEE. 339 

the well-directed fire of the artillery and the bayonets of the 
infantry soon forced them to take refuge in the out-houses, 
thickets, and copses in the rear of the town. Many, it was 
supposed, secured themselves in caves, previously formed for 
this purpose in the high bluff of the river, which was thickly 
covered with reeds and brush-wood. It was intended that 
the friendly Indians should have crossed the river above the 
town, and been posted on the opposite shore during the 
action, to fire on such of the enemy as should attempt to 
escape, or to keep in check any reinforcements which might 
be attempted to be thrown in from the neighbouring towns. 
Owing to the difficulty of the ford, however, and the coldness 
of the weather and lateness of the hour, this arrangement 
failed, and their leaders were directed to cross Canleebee 
creek, and occupy that flank, to prevent escapes from the 
Tallisee town. Some time after the action commenced, the 
friendly Indians thronged in disorder in the rear of the militia, 
when the hostile tribes fell on the flanks of the detachment and 
fought with great intrepidity. By nine o'clock, however, the 
enemy was completely driven from the plains, and the houses 
of both towns were wra})ped in llames. 

It was impossible to determine the strength of the enemy, 
but from the information of some of the chiefs, which it is said 
could be relied on, there were assembled at Autossee warriors 
from eight towns for its defence, it being their beloved 
ground, on which they proclaimed no white man could 
approach without inevitable destruction. Neither was it pos- 
sible to ascertain their loss ; but from the number which were 
lying scattered over the field, together with those destroyed in 
the towns, and those slain on the bank of the river, whom 
respectable officers affirmed they saw lying in heaps at the 
water's edge, where they had been precipitated l)y their sur- 
viving friends, their loss, in killed alone, must have been at 
least two hundred, among whom were the Autossee and 
Tallisee kings. The number of buildings burnt is supposed 
to be four hundred ; some of them were of a superior order 
for the dw(;llings of savages, and filled with valuable articles. 



340 WEATHERFORD. 

The Americans had eleven killed and fifty-four wounded, 
among the latter was General Floyd, 

The detachment being now sixty miles from any depot of 
provisions, and their rations pretty nearly consumed, as soon 
as the dead and wounded were properly disposed of, the place 
was abandoned, and the troops commenced their march back 
to the camp on the Chatahoochee, a measure the more neces- 
sary as they were in the heart of an enemy's country, which 
in a few days could have poured from its numerous towns 
hosts of warriors. They arrived at the camp in safety, having 
marched one hundred and twenty miles in seven days. 

On the 9th of December another detachment of the Georgia 
militia, consisting of about five hundred and thirty men, under 
the command of general Adams, marched on an expedition 
against the Creek towns on the Tallapoosie river. Notwith- 
standing the precautions which they used to prevent the 
Indians from hearing of their approach, they found the villages 
deserted, and were unable to bring the enemy to action, 
though their yells were repeatedly heard on both sides of the 
river. Having burnt two of their villages, therefore, the de- 
tachment returned to camp.* 

Notwithstanding the decisive victories that had been ob- 
tained by the American troops, and the heavy losses of the 
Indians, and the destruction of their principal towns, this 
brave people were still unsubdued. General Claiborne, there- 
fore, marched a detachment from Fort Claiborne, on the 13th 
of December, 1813, with a view to the further destruction of 
their towns. Fort Claiborne is situated on the Alabama river, 
at no great distance above where, by its junction with the 
Tombigbee, it forms the Mobile river. The object in view 
was a town called by the Creeks, Eccanachaca, or Holy 
Ground. This place, Claiborne was informed, was occupied 
by a large body of the enemy, under the command of Wea- 
therford, a half-breed chief, who commanded the Indians that 
commenced the war by the destruction of the garrison at Fort 
Miras. 

* Historical Register vol. ii. 



DEFEAT OF THE INDIANS. 341 

When about thirty miles from the town, a stockade was 
erected for the security of the sick and the heavy baggage, 
and on the morning of the 22d the troops resumed their line 
of march. Their course lay chiefly through woods, without 
a track to guide them. On the morning of the 23d, the dis- 
position for the attack was made. The troops advanced in 
three columns, a small body acting a corps de reserve. 
About noon, the right column came in view of the town, and 
was immediately vigorously attacked by the enemy, who had 
been apprised of their approach, and had chosen their field 
of action. Before the centre or the left could come generally 
into action, the enemy were repulsed and flying in all direc- 
tions, many of them casting away their arms. 

Thirty of the Creeks were killed in this rencontre, and judg- 
ing from appearances, many were wounded. The loss on the 
part of the Americans was one killed and six wounded. 

A pursuit was immediately ordered ; but from the nature 
of the country nothing was effected. The town was nearly 
surrounded by swamps and deep ravines, which rendered the 
approach of the troops difficult, while it facilitated the escape 
of the Indians. In the town was found a large quantity of 
provisions, and immense property of various kinds, which the 
enemy, flying precipitately, were obliged to leave behind. All 
were destroyed, together with the village, consisting of about 
two hundred houses. The Indians had barely time to remove 
their women and children across the Alabama, which runs 
near where the town stood. The town had been built since 
the commencement of hostilities, and was established as 
a place of security for the inhabitants of several villages. 

In the house of Weatherford, the commander, was found a 
letter from the Spanish governor of Pensacola to the leader 
of the Creeks, stating, that he had represented their request 
of arms and munitions to the captain-general in Havanna, but 
had as yet received no answer. He was in hopes, however, 
he stated, of receiving them ; and as soon as that took place, 
they should be informed. 

The following day was occupied by the troops in destroying 

29* 



342 THE ARMY REINFORCED. 

a town consisting of sixty houses, eight miles higher up the 
river, and in taking and destroying the boats of the enemy, 
At this place three Indians of some distinction were killed. 

The term of service of the volunteers having now generally 
expired, they marched to Fort Stoddart, in order to be 
paid off. 

Soon after the battle of Talledega, General Jackson's army 
had been almost entirely broken up, by the expiration of 
the time of the militia, but on the 14th of January, 1814, he 
was joined at Fort Strother by about eight hundred new raised 
volunteers from Tennessee, making his whole force, exclusive 
of Indians, nine hundred and thirty. The terra of service of 
the volunteers being short, and the men full of ardour to meet 
the enemy, he determined immediately to employ them in 
active service ; and to this he was particularly induced by the 
information, that the Indians were concentrating with the 
view of attacking Fort Armstrong, a position about fifty miles 
above Fort Strother, on the same river, and also by his desire 
to make a diversion in favour of General Floyd, who was 
about making a movement to the Tallapoosa river, near its 
junction with the Coosa. 

The volunteers therefore were marched across the river the 
day after their arrival, and on the next day, Jackson followed 
with the remainder of his force, consisting of the artillery 
company, with one six pounder, one company of infantry of 
forty-eight men, two companies of spies, of about thirty men 
each, and a company of volunteer officers, headed by General 
Coffee, who had been abandoned by his men, under some 
misapprehension as to their term of service, and who still re- 
mained in the field waiting the orders of the government. 

On the 17th, the troops took up the line of march, and on 
the night of the 18th encamped at Talledega Fort, where they 
were joined* by between two and three hundred friendly In- 
dians ; sixty-five of whom were Cherokees, the remainder 
Creeks. On the 20th, they encamped at Enotachopco, a 
small Ilillibce village, about twelve miles from Emuckfau. 
Here Jackson began to perceive very plainly how little 



TALLAPOOSA. 343 

knowledge tlie spies had of the country, of the situation of 
the enemy, or of tlie distance the army was from them. The 
insubordination of the new troops, and the want of skill in 
most of their officers, also became more and more apparent. 
But their ardour to meet the enemy was not diminished ; and 
Jackson had a sure reliance upon the guards, and the com- 
pany of old volunteer officers, and upon the spies, in all about 
one hundred and twenty-five. 

On the morning of the 21st, the troops marched from Eno- 
tachopco, as direct as possible for the bend of the Tallapoosa, 
and about 2 o'clock P. M., the spies having discovered two 
of the enemy, endeavoured to overtake them, but failed. In 
the evening, a large trail was perceived, which led to a new 
road, much beaten and lately travelled. Knowing that he 
must have arrived within the neighbourhood of a strong force, 
and it being late in the day, Jackson determined to encamp, 
and reconnoitre the country in the night. He accordingly 
chose the best site the country would admit, encamped in a 
hollow square, sent out spies and pickets, doubled the senti- 
nels, and made the necessary arrangements before dark for a 
night attack. About ten o'clock at night, one of the pickets 
fired at three of the enemy, and killed one, but he was not 
found until the next day. At eleven, the spies returned with 
the information, that there was a large encampment of Indians 
at the distance of about three miles, who, from their whooping 
and dancing, seemed to be apprised of the approach of the 
trooj)s. One of these spies, an Indian in whom Jackson had 
great confidence, assured him that they were carrying off their 
women and children, and that the warriors would either make 
their escape or attack him before day. Being prepared at all 
points, nothing remained to be done but to await their ap- 
proach, if they meditated an attack, or to be ready, if they 
did not, to pursue and attack them at daylight. 

While the troops were in this state of readiness, the enemy, 
about six o'clock in the morning, commenced a vigorous 
attack on the left Hank, which was as vigorously met ; the 
action continued to rage on that flank, and on the left of the 



344 BATTTE OF TALLAPOOSA. 

rear, for about half an hour. So soon as it became light 
enough to pursue, the left wing, having sustained the heat of 
the action, and being somewhat weakened, was reinforced by 
a company of infantry, and was ordered and led on to the 
charge by General Coffee, who was well supported by all the 
officers and privates who composed that line. The eneiBy 
was completely routed at every point, and the friendly Indians 
joining in the pursuit, they were chased about two miles with 
considerable slaughter. 

The chase being over, General Coffee was detached with 
four hundred men and all the Indian force to burn the 
encampment ; but with orders, if it was fortified, not to 
attack it, until the artillery could be sent forward to reduce it. 
On viewing the encampment and its strength, the general 
thought it most prudent to return, and guard the artillery 
thither. The wisdom of this step was soon discovered — in 
half an hour after his return to camp, a considerable force of 
the enemy made its appearance on Jackson's right flank, and 
commenced a brisk fire on a party of men, who had been on 
picket-guard the night before, and were then in search of the 
Indians they had fired upon. General Coffee immediately 
requested two hundred men to turn their left flank, which 
were accordingly ordered ; but, through some mistake, not 
more than fifty-four followed him, among whom were the old 
volunteer officers. With these, however, he immediately 
commenced an attack on the left flank of the enemy, and 
Jackson ordered two hundred of the friendly Indians to fall 
in upon their right flank, and co-operate with General Coffee. 
This order was promptly obeyed, and what was expected was 
realized. The enemy had intended the attack on the right as 
a feint, and, expecting to direct all Jackson's attention thither, 
meant to attack him again, and with their main force, on the 
left flank, which they had hoped to find weakened and in dis- 
order. But they were disappointed ; for Jackson had ordered 
the left flank to remain firm to its place, and the moment the 
alarm gun was heard in that quarter, he repaired thither, and 
ordered Captain Ferrill, with part of the reserve, to support 



DEFEAT OF THE INDIANS. 345 

it. The whole Hne met the approach of the enemy with as- 
tonishing intrepidity, and having given a few fires, they forth- 
with charged with great vigour. The effect was immediate 
and inevitable. The enemy iled with precipitation, and were 
pursued to a considerable distance, by the left flank and the 
friendly Indians, with a galling and destructive fire. 

In the meantime. General Coffee was contending with 
a superior force of the enemy. The Indians who had been 
ordered to his support, and who had set out for this purpose, 
hearing the firing on the left, had returned to that quarter, and 
when the enemy were routed there, entered into the chase. 
That being now over, one hundred of them were sent to the 
relief of Coffee, and as soon as they reached him, the charge 
was made and the enemy routed: they were pursued about 
three miles, and forty-five of them slain, who were found. 
General Coffee was wounded in the body, and his aid-de- 
camp, A. Donaldson, killed, together with three others. 

The camp was now fortified, in order that the troops might 
be the better prepared to repel any attack which might be 
made the following night, and next morning the troops set out 
on their return to Fort Strolher, General Jackson not deeming 
it prudent to proceed farther on account of the scarcity of 
supplies, the number of his wounded, and the probability of 
the Indians receiving reinforcements from below. The re- 
treat commenced at ten o'clock on the 23d, and the troops 
were fortunate enough to reach Enotachopco before night, 
having passed a dangerous defile without interruption. The 
camp was again fortified. Having another defile to pass in 
the morning, across a deep creek, and between two hills, 
which Jackson had viewed with attention, as he passed on, 
and where he expected he might be attacked, he determined 
to pass it at another point, and gave directions to the guide 
and fatigue-men accordingly. The general's expectation of an 
attack in the morning was increased by the signs of the night, 
and with it his caution. Before the wounded were removed 
from the interior of the camp, the front and rear guards were 
formed, as well as the right and left columns, and the centre 
2T 



346 SEVERE ENGAGEMENT. 

moved olT in regular order, leading down a ridge to Enota- 
chopco creek, at a point where it was clear of reeds, except 
immediately on its margin. A general order had been pre- 
viously issued, pointing out the manner in which the men should 
be formed in the event of an attack on the front, or rear, or 
on the flanks, and the officers had been particularly cautioned 
to halt and form accordingly, the instant the word should be 
given. 

The front guard had crossed with part of the flank columns, 
the wounded were over, and the artillery in the act of enter- 
ing the creek, when an alarm gun was heard in the rear. 
Having chosen the ground, Jackson expected there to have 
entirely cut oflf the enemy, by wheeling the right and left 
columns on their pivot, re-crossing the creek above and below, 
and falling in upon their flanks and rear. But, to his aston- 
ishment and mortification, when the word was given to halt 
and form, and a few guns had been fired, the right and left 
columns of the rear guard precipitately gave way. This 
shameful retreat was disastrous in the extreme: it drew along 
with it the greater part of the centre column, leaving not more 
than twenty-five men, who, being formed by Colonel Carrol, 
maintained their ground, as long as it was possible to main- 
tain it. There was then left to repulse the enemy, the few 
who remained of the rear guard, the artillery company, and 
Captain Russell's company of spies. Their conduct, how- 
ever, exceeded the highest expectations. Lieutenant Arm- 
strong, who commanded the artillery company in the absence 
of Captain Deadrick, who was confined by sickness, ordered 
them to form and advance to the top of the hill, whilst he 
and a few others dragged up the six-pounder. Never w^as 
more bravery displayed than on this occasion. Amidst the 
most galling fire from the enemy, more than ten times their 
number, they ascended the hill and maintained their position, 
until their piece was hauled up. when, having levelled 
it, they poured upon the enemy a fire of grape, reloaded and 
fired again, charged and repulsed them. 

A number of the troops now crossed the creek, and entered 



GENERAL FLOYD'S SUCCESS. 347 

into the chase. Captain Gordon of the spies, who had 
rushed from the front, endeavoured to turn the left flank of 
the enemy, in which he partially succeeded, and Colonel 
Carroll, Colonel Higgins, and Captains Elliot and Pipkins, 
pursued the enemy for more than two miles, who fled in 
consternation, throwing away their packs, and leaving twenty- 
six of their warriors dead on the field. This last defeat was 
decisive, the troops being no more disturbed in their re- 
treat. 

The loss sustained in these several engagements was twenty 
killed and seventy-five wounded, four of whom afterwards 
died. The loss of the enemy could not be accurately ascer- 
tained : one hundred and eighty-nine of their warriors were 
found dead ; but this must fall considerably short of the num- 
ber really killed. Their wounded can only be guessed at. 

Meanwhile General Floyd was advancing towards the 
Indian territory from Chatahoochee river. On the twenty- 
seventh of January his camp was attacked by a large body of 
Indians, at the hour usually chosen for their operations, viz. 
about an hour before day. They stole upon the sentinels, 
fired upon them, and then with great impetuosity rushed upon 
the line. In twenty minutes the action became general, and 
the front of both flanks were closely pressed, but the gallant 
conduct of the officers, and the firmness of the men, repelled 
them at every point. As soon as it became light enough to 
distinguish objects, Floyd strengthened his right wing, to pre- 
pare them for a charge, and the cavalry was ordered to form 
in their rear, to act as circumstances should dictate. The 
order for the charge was promptly obeyed, and the enemy 
fled in every direction before the bayonet. The order was 
then given for the charge of the cavalry, who pursued and 
sabred fifteen of the enemy. 

Thirty-seven Indians were left dead on the field. From the 
effusion of blood, and number of the war-clubs and head- 
dresses found in various directions, their loss must have been 
considerable. Floyd's loss was seventeen killed, and one 
hundred and thirty-two wounded. 



348 HORSE SHOE BEND. 

The Creeks being rather inspirited than cast down by their 
last encounters with the whites, more vigorous efforts became 
necessary. General Jackson, therefore, having received re- 
inforcements of raihtia from Tennessee, and being joined by a 
considerable body of Cherokee and friendly Creek Indians, 
set out on another expedition to the Tallapoosa river. He put 
his army in motion from the Coosee river on the morning of 
the 24th of March, and having a passage of fifty-two and a 
half miles over the ridges which divide the waters of the two 
rivers, reached the bend of the Tallapoosa, three miles beyond 
where the engagement of the 22d of January took place, and 
at the southern extremity of New Youca, on the morning of 
the 27th. 

This bend resembles in its curvature that of a horse-shoe, 
and is thence called by that name among the whites.* Nature 
furnishes few situations as eligible for defence ; and barbari- 
ans never rendered one more secure by art, than was this by 
the Creeks, Across the neck of land which leads into it from 
the north, they had erected a breastwork, of the greatest com- 
pactness and strength, from five to eight feet high, and pre- 
pared with double rows of port-holes very artfully arranged. 
The figure of this wall manifested no less skill in the projec- 
tors of it, than its construction ; an army could not approach 
it without being exposed to a double and cross fire from the 
enemy, who lay in perfect security behind it. The area 
of this peninsula, thus bounded by breastworks, included 
about eighty or one hundred acres. 

In this bend the warriors from Oakfuskee, Oakchaya, New 
Youca, Hillabees, the Fish Ponds, and Eufauta towns, appriz- 
ed of Jackson's approach, had collected their strength. Their 
exact number was not ascertained ; but it was believed 
to have been about one thousand : and relying with the utmost 
confidence upon their strength, their si'ua'ion, and the assur- 
ances of their prophets, they calculated on repulsing Jackson 
with great ease. 

Early on the morning of the 27th, having encamped the 
* It is called by the Indians Tohopeka. 



HORSE SHOE BEND. 849 

preceding night at the distance of six miles from the bend, 
Jackson detached General Coffee with the mounted men, and 
nearly the whole of the Indian force, to pass the river at a 
ford about three miles below their encampment, and to sur- 
round the bend in such a manner that none of them should es- 
cape by attempting to cross the river. With the remainder 
of the forces Jackson proceeded along the point of land, which 
led to the front of their breastwork ; and at half past ten 
o'clock, planted his artillery on a small eminence, distant from 
the nearest point of the breastwork about eighty yards, 
and from its farthest about two hundred and fifty ; from which 
a brisk fire was immediately opened upon its centre. When- 
ever the enemy showed themselves behind their works, or 
ventured to approach them, a galling fire was opened on them 
with musketry and rifles. 

Meanwhile General CofTee, having crossed below, turned 
up the river, bearing away from its cliffs. When within half 
a mile of the village, which stood at the extremity of the 
peninsula, the savage yell was raised by the enemy. Expect- 
ing an immediate attack, Coffee drew up his forces in line of 
battle, in open hilly woodland, and moved forward in that 
position. The friendly Indians had been previously ordered 
to advance secretly and take possession of the bank of the 
river, and prevent the enemy from crossing on the approach 
of Jackson's main body in front. Accordingly, the fire 
of Jackson's cannon commencing when Coffee's troops were 
within about a quarter of a mile from the river, his Indians 
immediately rushed forward with great impetuosity to its 
banks. The militia were halted, and kept in order of battle, 
an attack on the rear being expected from the Oakfuskee 
villages, which lay on the river about eight miles below. 

The fire of the cannon and small arms becoming now 
general and heavy in front, animated the Indians on the bank ; 
and seeing about one hundred of the warriors, and all the 
squaws and children of the enemy running about among the 
huts of the village on the opposite shore, they could no longer 
remain silent spectators. While some kept up a fire across 

30 



350 STORMING OF THE WORKS. 

the river (here about one hundred and twenty yards wide), to 
prevent the enemy's approach to the bank, others plunged 
into the river and swam across for canoes, that lay on the 
other side in considerable numbers. Having succeeded in 
bringing them over, numbers embarked, and landing in the 
peninsula, advanced into the village, and soon drove the 
enemy from the huts up to the fortification, where they 
pursued and continued to annoy them during the whole 
action. 

This movement of the friendly Indians leaving the river 
bank unguarded, made it necessary that a part of Coffee's line 
should take their place. A company of rangers were accord- 
ingly posted on the bank of the upper part, and a lieutenant 
with forty men took possession of an island in the lower part 
of the bend. 

Finding that the friendly Indians, notwithstanding the 
determined bravery they displayed, were wholly insufficient 
to dislodge the enemy, and that General Coffee had secured 
the opposite banks of the river, Jackson determined upon 
taking possession of the works by storm. Never were men 
better disposed for such an undertaking, than those by whom 
it was to be effected. They had entreated to be led to the 
charge with the most pressing importunity ; and received the 
order which was now given with the strongest demonstration 
of joy. The effect was such as this temper of mind foretold. 
The regular troops, led by Colonel Williams and Major Mont- 
gomery, were presently in possession of the nearer side 
of the breastwork ; and the militia accompanied them in the 
charge with a vivacity and firmness which could not have 
been exceeded, and have seldom been equalled by troops of 
any description. 

Having maintained for a few minutes a very obstinate con- 
test, muzzle to muzzle, through the port holes, in which many 
of the enemy's balls were welded to the American bayonets, 
they succeeded in gaining possession of the opposite side of 
the works. The event could then no longer be doubtful ; the 
enemy, although many of them fought to the last with that 



T O T A L 1) E F E A T OF THE CREEKS. 351 

kind of bravery which desperation inspires, were routed and 
cut to pieces. The whole margin of the river which sur- 
rounded the peninsula, was strewed with the slain : five hun- 
dred and fifty-seven were found, besides a great number who 
were thrown into the river by their surviving friends, and kill- 
ed in attempting to pass it, by General Coffee's men, stationed 
on the opposite banks. Not more than twenty could have 
escaped. Among the dead \vas found their famous prophet 
Manahoee, shot in the mouth by a grape-shot, and two other 
prophets. Two or three women and children were killed by 
accident. The number of prisoners taken exceeded three 
hundred, all women and children excepting three or four. 

The battle may be said to have continued with severity for 
about five hours ; but the firing and the slaughter continued 
until it was suspended by the darkness of the night. The 
next morning it was resumed, and sixteen of the enemy slain, 
who had concealed themselves under the banks. 

Jackson's loss was twenty-six white men killed, and one 
hundred and seven wounded ; eighteen Cherokees killed, and 
thirty-six wounded ; five friendly Creeks killed, and eleven 
wounded. 

This most decisive battle completely broke the spirit 
as well as power of the hostile Creeks, who were never after 
able to make head against the troops of the United States. 
Jackson shortly after completely scoured the Coosa and Talla- 
poosa rivers, and the intervening country. A part of the 
enemy on the latter river, just before his arrival, made their 
escape across it, and fled in consternation towards Pensacola. 
Most of the inhabitants on the Coosa and the neighbouring 
country came in, and surrendered unconditionally. Many of 
the negroes taken at Fort Mims were delivered up, and one 
white woman, with her two children. 

A detachment of militia from North and South Carolina, 
under the command of Colonel Pearson, scoured the country 
below, upon the Alabama, took a number of prisoners, and 
received the submission of a great number of Creek warriors 
and prophets. On the return of Pearson's expedition, he had 



352 SUBMISSION OF THE CREEKS. 

with him upwards of six hundred of the late hostile Creeks, 
and nearly all the remaining negroes that had been captured 
at Fort Mims.* 

On the first of August, the principal chiefs of the hostile 
Creeks, came to Fort Jackson and sued for peace. Their 
submission was complete. They agreed to deliver to the 
United States, a large and valuable portion of their territory, 
as an equivalent for the expenses incurred in prosecuting the 
war ; and the right of the United States to establish military 
posts and trading houses, and to open roads within their terri- 
tory, was acknowledged, as also, the right to the free naviga- 
tion of all their waters. All the prisoners on both sides were 
to be restored ; and the United States engaged to guarantee to 
them the remainder of their territory. In consideration of the 
nation being reduced to extreme want, and not having at 
present the means of subsistence, the United States engaged, 
from motives of humanity, to continue to furnish them gra- 
tuitously with the necessaries of life, until the crops of corn 
could be considered competent to yield the nation a supply ; 
and to establish trading houses to enable the nation by industry 
and economy to procure clothing. 

Thus ended the Creek war, after a prodigious slaughter of 
those brave, misguided men, and the unconditional submission 
of the remainder, excepting a few who took refuge in Florida. 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 




CHAPTER XVIII. 



Northern Campaign of 1814. 



(■T is to be observed that the commence- 

T<.>r^ ment of the year 1814 was distinguished 

it-^y by events in Euro})e of the most porten- 

^ ^^^ tous magnitude ; the entry of the allied 

^SJ^^ ^Sfe/ ^'"'^•^'s into Paris, the forced abdication 

S^^3^^'^Md of Napoleon, his exile to Elba, and the 

2 U 30 * 353 



354 OPExNING OF THE CAMPAIGN. 

establishment of general peace on the continent. These 
events, which filled the .European world with almost universal 
exultation, produced in America a very different impression. 
The British forces, by sea and land, which had been instru- 
mental in overlhrowing the greatest military power in the 
world, were now to be concentrated against our country. 
With the accession of strength, the tone and temper of 
Britain had risen ; and nothing but the entire subjugation of 
the United States appeared likely to satisfy the public writers 
of that island. Our republican institutions were destined to 
undergo a fiery trial, and the hitherto problematical question 
to be solved, whether a free government, which derived its 
chief strength from public opinion, was capable of sustaining 
itself single-handed, during a conflict with a power possessed 
of apparently boundless resources, and whose armies had just 
returned from " conquering the conquerors of Europe," and 
dictating an ignominious peace in their capital. The em- 
barkation of part of that victorious army for America, so 
depressed the spirits of the people, that nearly the whole of 
the spring passed away without any very important movement 
of the army taking place.* 

The main body of the American army on the Canadian 
frontier, had remained inactive through the winter in their 
cantonments at French Mills. Towards the middle of Febru- 
ary they abandoned that place and marched in two columns, 
one under General Brown for Sackett's Harbour, and the 
other towards Lake Champlain under General Macomb. Gene- 
ral Wilkinson remained one day behind for the protection of 
the rear, and then followed Macomb to Plattsburg. 

After this period no m.ovement of the army took place until 
the end of March. The American commander, had, in the 
mean time, directed a battery to be erected upon a point 
of the shore of Lake Champlain, from which it was supposed 
the British squadron could be kept in check. The enemy, on 
discovering this plan, collected a large force at La Cole Mill, 
a strong and extensive house, in the vicinity of the point. 

* Hist. Reg. Murray. Ramsay. 



L A C O L E ]\I r L L . 355 

To dislodge this party, and, at the same time, favour the op- 
erations of the army under General Brown, on the Niagara. 
General Wilkinson moved with about four thousand men from 
Plattsburg, and crossed the Canada frontier on the 30th 
of March ; after which parties of the enemy were encountered 
at Odletown, and driven back upon their main body. It was 
now determined to make an effort for the destruction of 
the fortified building, in which they were posted. An 
eighteen-pounder had been ordered forward to effect the des- 
truction of the mill, but it broke down, and after being 
repaired, the only road of approach, through a deep forest, 
was reported to be impracticable to a gun of such weight. A 
fire, was accordingly opened from two smaller guns, which 
were worked with admirable precision and spirit; such, how^- 
ever, was the solidity of the walls that no impression could be 
made upon them. 

During the cannonade, which was returned by a sloop and 
some gun-boats from Isle aux Noix, several sorties and 
desperate charges were made from the mill upon the American 
battery. These were repulsed with great coolness by the 
covering corps, and the whole body engaged displayed 
the utmost gallantry and bravery, throughout the wdiole affair. 
Finding all attempts to make a breach, unsuccessful, and 
having experienced a loss of about one hundred men, in killed 
and wounded. General Wilkinson withdrew the battery, 
called in his detachments, and after removing the dead 
and wounded, with the baggage, fell back unmolested to 
Odletown. The enemy, who claimed in this affair, a brilliant 
victory acknowledged a loss of ten killed, forty-six wounded, 
and four missing. 

This inauspicious opening of the campaign, joined to the 
failure of the expedition against Montreal the preceding 
autumn, threw a great deal of odium on General Wilkinson, 
and he was shordy after superseded ia the command by 
General Izard. 

On the 5lh of May the British naval force under sir James 
Lucas Yeo, consisting of four large ships, three brigs, and a 



356 ATTACK ON OSWEGO. 

number of gun and other bouts, appeared off the village 
of Oswego, having on board seven companies of infantry, a 
detachment of artillery, and a battalion of marines, under the 
command of Lieutenant-General Drummond. This post being 
but occasionally, and not recently occupied by regular troops, 
was in a bad state of defence. It was garrisoned by about 
three hundred regulars, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mitchell, 
who had only arrived a few days before. Lieutenant Woolsey 
of the navy, with a small body of seamen, was also at 
the village, and as soon as the fleet appeared, the neighbour- 
inof militia were called in. About one o'clock the fleet 
approached, and fifteen boats, large and crowded with troops, 
at a given signal moved slowly to the shore. These were 
preceded by gun-boats, sent to rake the woods and cover the 
landing, while the larger vessels opened a fire upon the fort. 
As soon as the debarking boats got within range of the shot 
from the shore batteries, a very successful fire opened upon 
them, which twice compelled them to retire. They at length 
returned to the ships, and the whole stood off from the shore 
for better anchorage. Several boats which had been deserted 
by the enemy were taken up in the evening, one of which 
was sixty feet long, carried thirty-six oars and three sails, and 
could accommodate one hundred and fifty men. She had re- 
ceived a ball through her bow, and was nearly filled with 
water. 

At day-break next morning the fleet appeared bearing 
up under easy sail, and about noon the frigates took a position 
directly against the fort and batteries, and opened a heavy 
fire, which was kept up for three hours, while the brigs, 
schooners, and gun-boats covered by their fire the debarkation 
of the troops. The Americans were now forced to retreat into 
the rear of the fort, where two companies met the advancing 
columns of the enemy, while the others engaged their flanks. 
Lieutenant Pearce of the navy, and some seamen, joined in 
the attack, and fought with their characteristic bravery. 
After a short action, Mitchell again commenced a retreat, 
which was effected in good order, destroying the bridges in 



AMBUSCADE. 357 

his rear. Indeed a retreat had become necessary for the pro- 
tection of the stores at the falls, thirteen miles in the rear of 
the fort, which were supposed to form the principal object of 
the expedition. 

Early in the morning of the 7th, the British evacuated the 
place, and retired to their shipping, after destroying the fort 
and those public stores which ihey could not carry away. 
These stores were not important, the most valuable having 
been deposited at the falls. 

The American official account states their loss at six killed, 
thirty-eight wounded, and twenty-five missing ; that of 
the British states theirs at nineteen killed and seventy-five 
wounded. Among them were several officers. Mitchell 
states the force landed at one thousand five hundred and fifty 
men, while the Americans engaged did not exceed three 
hundred, being four companies of the 3d artillery under Cap- 
tains Boyle, Romayne, M'Intyre, and Pierce, a company of 
light artillery under Captain Melvin, and a small detachment 
of sailors under Lieutenant Pearce of the navy.* 

Captain Woolsey, of the navy, was soon after detached to 
convey some stores to Sackett's Harbour by water. The 
stores were transported in eighteen boats, under the protec- 
tion of Major Appling, with one hundred and thirty of the rifle 
regiment and about the same number of Indians. On the 29th 
of May they arrived off Sandy Creek, where they were 
discovered by the enemy's gun-boats, and chased into the 
creek. The riflemen were immediately landed, and, with the 
Indians placed in an ambuscade along the bank, a short 
distance below Captain Woolsey's boats, where the creek is 
narrow and shoal. Most of the men having withdrawn from 
the boats, the enemy gave three cheers at the prospect of the 
rich prize before him. His joy, however, was of short dura- 
tion ; for as he landed and endeavoured to ascend the bank, 
the riflemen rose from their concealment and poured so des- 
tructive a fire upon them, that, in ten minutes, the troops sur- 
rendered, to the number of about two hundred, including two 
* Hist. Rpgf. Ramsey. 



358 CAPTURE OF FORT ERIE. 

post-Captains and six Lieutenants. The Americans lost but 
one man. 

Meanwhile General Brown was occupied in collecting and 
disciplining his forces preparatory to another invasion of Can- 
ada. On the night of the 2d of July his troops were embark- 
ed at Black Rock for an attack on Fort Erie. On landing the 
next morning he invested the fort, and a battery of heavy guns 
being planted in a position which completely commanded it, 
the garrison, consisting of one hundred and thirty-seven men, 
including officers, surrendered without firing a gun, and were 
made prisoners of war. 

The British troops in the vicinity were at this period 
encamped at Chippewa ; and were supposed to amount 
to about three thousand men, who were commanded by Major- 
General Riall. To the attack of this place, General Brown 
moved his army, on the succeeding day, leaving behind him 
a small garrison in Fort Erie, and encamped, in the evening, 
in a favourable position, wdthin two miles of the enemy's 
woiks. 

The American pickets were several times attacked on the 
morning of the 5th, by small parties of the British. About 
four in the afternoon, General Porter, with the volunteers and 
Indians, was ordered to advance from the rear of the Ameri- 
can camp, and take a circuit through the woods to the left, in 
hopes of getting beyond the skirmishing parties of the enemy, 
and cutting off their retreat, and to favour this purpose 
the advance were ordered to fall back gradually under 
the enemy's fire. In about half an hour, however, Porter's 
advance met the light parties in the woods, and drove them 
until the whole column of the British was met in order of bat- 
tle. From the clouds of dust and the heavy firing, General 
Brown concluded that the entire force of the British was in 
motion, and instantly gave orders for General Scott to advance 
with his brigade and Towson's artillery, and meet them on 
the plain in front of the American camp. In a few minutes 
Scott was in close action with a superior force of British 
regulars. 



BATTLE OF CHIPPEWA. 459 

By this time Porter's volunteers having given way and fled, 
the left flank of Scott's brigade became much exposed. Gen- 
eral Ripley was accordingly ordered to advance with a part 
of the reserve, and skirting the woods on the left, in order to 
keep out of view, endeavour to gain the rear of the enemy's 
right flank. The greatest exertions were made to gain 
this position, but in vain. Such was the gallantry and impet- 
uosity of the brigade of General Scott, that its advance upon 
the enemy was not to be checked. Major Jessup, command- 
ing the battalion on the left flank, finding himself pressed both 
in front and in flank, and his men falling fast around him, 
ordered his battalion to " support arms and advance." 
Amidst the most destructive fire this order was promptly 
obeyed, and he soon gained a more secure position, and returned 
upon the enemy so galling a discharge, as caused them 
to retire. 

The whole line of the British now fell back, and the Ame- 
rican troops closely pressed upon them. As soon as the for- 
mer gained the sloping ground descending towards Chippewa, 
they broke and ran to their works, distant about a quarter of 
a mile, and the batteries opening on the American line, con- 
siderably checked the pursuit. Brown now ordered the ord- 
nance to be brought up, with the intention of forcing the 
works. But on their being examined, he was induced, 
by the lateness of the hour, and the advice of his officers, to 
order the forces to retire to camp. 

The American oflicial account states their loss at sixty 
killed, two hundred and forty-eight wounded, and twenty mis- 
sing. The British officially state theirs at one hundred and 
thirty-three killed, three hundred and twenty wounded, 
and forty-six missing. 

Dispirited as was the public mind at this period, the intel- 
ligence of this brilliant and unexpected opening of the cam- 
paign on the Niagara could not fail of being most joyfully re- 
ceived. The total overthrow of the French power had a few 
months before liberated the whole of the British forces in Eu- 
rope. A considerable portion of Lord Wellington's army, 



360 FEELINGS OF THE BRITISH. 

flushed with their late successes in Spain, had arrived in 
Canada, and were actually opposed to Brown at Chippewa, 
while all our maritime towns were threatened by Britain's 
victorious armies, whose arrival was momentarily expected on 
the coast. When the intelligence of the stupendous events in 
Europe was first received, many consoled themselves with the 
idea, that the magnanimity of Great Britian would freely grant 
in her prosperity, what they had insisted we never could force 
from her in her adversity. Sincerely taking for realities the 
pretexts on which our neutral rights had been infringed, they 
thought the question of impressment, now the almost single 
subject of dispute, could easily be amicably arranged, when 
the affairs of the world were so altered as to render it nearly 
impossible that Great Britain could ever again be reduced to 
the necessity of " fighting for her existence ;" or, at all events, 
as the peace in Europe had effectually removed the cause, and 
as the American government declined insisting on a formal 
relinquishment of the practice, no difl&culty would be 
thrown in the way of a general and complete pacification of 
the world. 

This illusion was soon dissipated. By the next advices 
from Europe it was learned, that the cry for vengeance upon 
the Americans w^as almost unanimous throughout the British 
empire. The president was threatened with the fate of Bona- 
parte, and it was said that the American peace ought to be 
dictated in Washington, as that of Europe had been at Paris. 
Even in parliament the idea was held out that peace ought 
not to be thought of till America had received a signal pun- 
ishment, for having dared to declare war upon them while 
their forces were engaged in "delivering Europe" from its 
oppressor. The commencement of the negotiations for peace, 
which had been proposed by (he British court, was suspend- 
ed, and strenuous efforts were made to send to America as 
commanding a force as possible. 

Under these circumstances, a victory gained by the raw 
troops of America over the veterans of Wellington, superior 
in numbers to the victors, upon an open plain, and upon 



RETREAT OF THE BRITISH. 361 

a spot chosen by the British general, had a most beneficial 
tendency, by dispelling the dread which the prowess of the 
British troops in Spain could not have failed to have produced 
in the minds of their opponents. This battle was to the army 
what the victory of Captain Hull had been to the navy ; and 
the confidence which it thus inspired was surely most justly 
founded, for every man felt that the victory had been gained 
by superior skill and discipline : it was not the fruit of any ac- 
cidental mistake or confusion in the army of the enemy, 
or of one of those movements of temporary panic on one side, 
or excitement on the other, which sometimes give a vic- 
tory to irregular courage over veteran and disciplined 
valour. 

After so signal a defeat, the British could not be induced to 
hazard another engagement. They abandoned their works at 
Chippewa, and burning their barracks, retired to fort Niagara 
and fort George, closely followed by Brown. Here he 
expected to receive some heavy guns and reinforcements from 
Sackett's Harbour ; but on the 23d of July he received a letter 
by express from General Gaines, advising him that that port 
was blockaded by a superior British force, and that Commo- 
dore Chauncey was confined to his bed with a fever. Thus 
disappointed in his expectations of being enabled to reduce 
the forts at the mouth of the Niagara, Brown determined to 
disencumber the army of baggage, and march directly for 
Burlington Heights. To mask this intention, and to draw 
from Schlosser a small supply of provisions, he fell back upon 
Chippewa. 

In the mean time. General Drummond, anxious to retrieve 
the credit of the British arms, had reinforced General Riall 
with all the troops he could collect at York, and the other 
posts on the peninsula ; and having taken the command 
of this army, advanced upon the Americans, who had fallen 
back to Chippewa. 

About noon on the 25th, General Brown was advised by 
an express from Lewistown, that the British were following 
him, and were in considerable force in Queenstown and on its 
2V 31 



362 BATTLE OF QUEEN ST OWN. 

heights ; that four of the enemy's fleet had arrived with rein- 
forcements at Niagara during the preceding night, and that a 
number of boats were in view, moving up the river. Shortly 
after, intelhgence was brought that the enemy were landing at 
Lewistown, and that the baggage and stores at Schlosser, and 
on their way thither, were in danger of immediate capture. 
In order to recal the British from this object, Brown de- 
termined to put the army in motion towards Queenstown, and 
accordingly General Scott was directed to advance with the 
first brigade, Towson's artillery, and all the dragoons and 
mounted men, with orders to report if the enemy appeared, 
and if necessary, to call for assistance. On his arrival near 
the falls, Scott learned that the enemy was in force directly in 
his front, a narrow piece of woods alone intercepting his view 
of them. He immediately advanced upon them, after des- 
patching a messenger to 'General Brown with this intelli- 
gence. 

The report of the cannon and small arms reached General 
Brown before the messenger, and orders were instantly issued 
for General Ripley to march to the support of General Scott, 
with the second brigade and all the artillery, and Brown him- 
self repaired with all speed to the scene of action, whence he 
sent orders for General Porter to advance with his volunteers. 
On reaching the field of battle. General Brown found that Scott 
had passed the wood, and engaged the enemy on the Queens- 
town road and on the ground to the left of it, with the ninth, 
eleventh, and twenty-second regiments, and Towson's artillery, 
the twenty-fifth having been thrown to the right to be govern- 
ed by circumstances. The contest was close and desperate, 
and the American troops, far inferior in nu'nbers, suffered se- 
verely. 

Meanwhile Major Jessup, who commanded the twenty-fifth 
regiment, taking advantage of a fault committed by the 
British commander, by leaving a road unguarded on his left, 
threw himself promptly into the rear of the enemy, where he 
was enabled to operate with the happiest effect. The 
slaughter was dreadful ; the enemy's line fled down the road 



BATTLE OF QUEENSTOWN. 363 

at the third or fourth fire. The capture of General Riall, 
with a large escort of officers of rank, was part of (he trophies 
of Jessup's intrepidity and skill ; and, but for the impression 
of an unfounded report, under which he unfortunately re- 
mained for a few minutes, Lieutenant-General Drummond, 
the commander of the British forces, would inevitably have 
fallen into his hands, an event which would, in all probability, 
have completed the disaster of the British army. Drummond 
was completely in Jessup's power; but being confidently 
informed that the first brigade was cut in pieces, and finding 
himself with less than two hundred men, and without any 
prospect of support, in the midst of an overwhelming hostile 
force, he thought of nothing, for the moment, but to make 
good his retreat, and save his command. Of this temporary 
suspense of the advance of the American column. General 
Drummond availed himself to make his escape. Among the 
officers captured, was one of General Drummond's aids-de- 
camp, who had been despatched from the front line to order 
up the reserve, with a view to fall on Scott with the concen- 
trated force of the whole army, and overwhelm him at 
a single effort. Nor would it have been possible to prevent 
this catastrophe, had the reserve arrived in time ; the force 
with which General Scott would then have been obliged to 
contend being nearly quadruple that of his own. By the for- 
tunate capture, however, of the British aid-de-camp, before 
the completion of the service on which he had been ordered, 
the enemy's reserve was not brought into action until the arri- 
val of General Ripley's brigade, which prevented the disaster 
which must otherwise have ensued. 

Though the second brigade pressed forward with the great- 
est ardour, the battle had raged for an hour before it could ar- 
rive on the field, by which time it was nearly dark. The en- 
emy fell back on its approach. In order to disengage the ex- 
hausted troops of the first brigade, the fresh troops Avere 
ordered to pass Scott's line, and display in front, a movement 
which was immediately executed by Ripley. Meanwhile the 
enemy, being reconnoitered, was found to liave taken a new 



364 LUNDY'S LANE. 

position, and occupied a height at the head of Lundy's Lane 
M'ith his artillery, supported by a line of infantry, which gave 
him great advantages, it being the key to the whole position. 
To secure the victory, it was necessary to carry his artillery 
and seize the height. For this purpose the second brigade 
advanced upon the Queenstown road, and the first regiment 
of infantry, which had arrived that day, and was attached to 
neither of the brigades, w^as formed in a line facing the enemy 
on the height, with a view of drawing his fire and attracting 
his attention, as the second brigade advanced on his left flank 
to carry his artillery. 

As soon as the first regiment approached its position, Colo- 
nel Miller was ordered to advance with the twenty-first regi- 
ment, and carry the artillery on the height with the bayonet. 
The first regiment gave way under the fire of the enemy ; but 
Miller, undaunted by this occurrence, advanced steadily and 
gallantly to his object, and carried the heights and cannon in 
a masterly style. General Ripley followed on the right with 
the twenty-third regiment. It had some desperate fighting, 
which caused it to faulter, but it was promptly rallied, and 
brought up. 

The enemy being now driven from their commanding 
ground, the whole brigade, with the volunteers and artillery, 
and the first regiment, which had been rallied, w^ere formed in 
line, with the captured cannon, nine pieces, in the rear. 
Here they were soon joined by Major Jessup, with the twenty- 
fifth, the regiment that had acted with such effect in the rear 
of the enemy's left. In this situation the American troops 
withstood three distinct desperate attacks of the enemy, who 
had rallied his broken corps, and received reinforcements. In 
each of them he was repulsed with great slaughtec, so near 
being his approach, that the buttons of the men were distinctly 
seen through the darkness by the flash of the muskets, and 
many prisoners were taken at the point of the bayonet, princi- 
pally by Porter's volunteers. During the second attack Gene- 
ral Scott was ordered up, who had been held in reserve with 
three of his battalions, from the moment of Kij^ley's arrival on 



m "'" ' ''flPlfj' 




BATTLE OF NIAGARA. 367 

the field. During the third effort of the enemy, the direction 
of Scott's cohimn would have enabled him, in a few minutes, 
to have formed line in the rear of the enemy's right, and thus 
have brought him between two fires. But a flank fire from a 
concealed party of the enemy falling upon the centre of 
Scott's command, completely frustrated this intention. His 
column was severed in two ; one part passing to the rear, 
the other by the right flank of platoons towards Ripley's main 
line. 

This was the last effort of the British to regain his position 
and artillery, the American troops being left in quiet posses- 
sion of the field. It was now nearly midnight, and Generals 
Brown and Scott being both severely wounded, and all the 
troops much exhausted, the command was given to General 
Ripley, and he was instructed to return to camp, bringing 
with him the wounded and the artillery. The pieces, 
however, w^ere found in so dismantled a state, and such had 
been the slaughter of the horses, that to remove them at that 
late hour was found to be impracticable. 

On the return of the troops to camp, General Brown sent 
for General Ripley, and after giving him his reasons for the 
measure, ordered him to put the troops into the best possible 
condition ; to give to them the necessary refreshment ; to take 
with him the pickets and camp guards, and every other 
description of force ; to put himself on the field of battle as 
the day dawned, and there meet and beat the enemy if 
he again appeared. 

General Ripley has been much blamed for the non-execu- 
tion of this order, by which the captured cannon again fell 
into the hands of the British. General Brown, in his official 
report, says, " To this order he [Ripley] made no objection, 
and I relied upon its execution. It was not executed. On 
the part of General Ripley it is stated, that his orders were, 
in case the enemy appeared in force, " to be governed entirely 
by circumstances." His orders, therefore, were executed. 
At daybreak the army was arranged, and the march com- 
menced, when circumstances of the most positive nature were 



368 BATTLE OF NIAGARA. 

made apparent, such as must have been in view in the discre- 
tionary part of the order, and in the full effect of which Gen- 
eral Ripley commenced and effected the retreat which after- 
wards led him to Fort Erie. The troops, reduced to less than 
one thousand six hundred men, were marched on the 26th by 
General Ripley toward the field of battle. Motion was com- 
menced at day-break, but difficulties incidental to the late 
losses prevented the advance before some time had been spent 
in re-organization and arrangement. The line of march being 
assumed, and the Chippewa crossed. General Ripley sent for- 
ward Lieutenants Tappan of the twenty-third, and Riddle of 
the fifteenth, with their respective commands, to reconnoitre 
the enemy's position, strength, and movements. On ex- 
amination, he was found in advance of his former position, on 
an eminence, strongly reinforced, as had been asserted by 
prisoners taken the preceding evening ; his flanks, resting on 
a wood on one side, and on the river on the other, defied 
being turned or driven in ; his artillery was planted so as to 
sweep the road ; besides these advantages, he extended a line 
nearly double in length to that which could be displayed by 
our troops. To attack with two-thirds the force of the prece- 
ding evening an enemy thus increased, was an act of madness 
that the first thought rejected. The army was kept in the 
field and in motion long enough to be assured of the strength 
and position of the enemy ; that information being confirmed, 
there remained but one course to prevent that enemy from 
impeding a retreat, which, had he been vigilant, he would 
previously have prevented. The army, therefore, immediately 
retrograded, and the retreat received the sanction of General 
Brown, previous to his crossing the Niagara. 

The American official account states their loss in this battle 
at one hundred and seventy-one killed, five hundred and 
seventy-two wounded, and one hundred and seventeen mis- 
sing ; the return of British prisoners presents an aggregate of 
one hundred and seventy-nine, including Major-general Riall, 
and a number of other officers. — The British state their loss 
to be eighty-four killed, five hundred and fifty-nine wounded, 



CATTLE OF NIAGARA. 369 

one hundred and ninety-three missing ; their loss in prisoners 
they stated only at forty-one. INIajor-General Brown and Bri- 
gadier General Scott were among the wounded of the Ameri- 
cans, and Lieutenant-General Drummond and Major-General 
Riall among those of the British.* 

Thus ended the battle of Niagara, a combat which is 
entitled to a conspicuous place in the American annals, from 
the courage of the parties, the loss sustained, and the inciden- 
tal circumstances connected with it. Comraencinof in the 
evening, it continued until after midnight, the uncertain light 
of the moon enabling each party at times to discover the 
movements of its opponents, while, at intervals, the whole field 
was shrouded in darkness ; and the solemn roar of the Cata- 
ract of Niagara, which mingled its eternal clamor with the 
groans of the wounded, and the shouts of triumph, added to 
the interest and sublimity of the scene. The obstinacy and 
valour displayed on both sides rendered the combat of unusual 
length, considering the numbers engaged, and produced 
a most sanguinary result. The superiority of force was 
undoubtedly on the side of the British army at the commence- 
ment, and was made still greater by the accession of fresh 
troops. The American army, on the other hand, was divided, 
and its efforts insulated. The first brigade being nearly over- 
powered by the great superiority of the enemy, before^ the ar- 
rival of the second, the weight of the battle then fell on 
the latter. The victory, although claimed by the British 
commander, belonged undoubtedly to the American army, to 
which the occupation of the enemy's posts, and the capture of 
many of his chief officers and all his cannon, although the sit- 
uation of the troops prevented the removal of the latter, justly 
entitled him. 

In consequence of the wounds of Generals Brown and 
Scott, the command devolved on General Ripley, who ]mv- 
sued his retreat across the Chippewa, destroying the bridges 
in his rear, and throwing every possible impediment in 
the way of the enemy, in order to obstruct his advance. On 

*IIislorical Register vol. iv. 
2W 



370 SIEGE OF FORT ERIE. 

the 27th of July, he reached Fort Erie, and began to mark 
out the lines of defence and fortification. The northern point, 
he determined to be Fort Erie, strengthened and extended to- 
wards the river, terminating in a battery on the bank. From 
Fort Erie southward the line was made by intrenchments and 
abattis, and extended, after making an angle, to an eminence 
called Snake-hill, which formed the southern angle, on which 
a redoubt was to be built ; from thence eastwardly to the lake 
a defence of abattis. 

The redoubts, abattis, intrenchments and traverses were 
instantly commenced. The ability of an army in patience, 
vigour and hardihood was never more fully elicited ; nor can 
any monument of military exertion show a greater amount of 
labour accomplished in a shorter period, than can the works 
of Fort Erie, from the 27th of July until the 3d of August. 
On that day the enemy arrived before it. The impediments 
given to his advance by General Ripley when retreating, had 
retarded his approach until that day. When he arrived, 
it was but to witness that his opportunity had been lost. By 
one or two days of previous advance, he might have found 
the American army unintrenched and exposed ; he now found 
it in a situation to defy him. Perceiving that nothing was to 
be done by a coup de main, the enemy drove in the pickets 
and made a regular investment. His main camp he planted 
about two miles distant, and in front of it a line of partial cir- 
cumvallation extended around the fortifications ; it consisted 
of two lines of intrenchment supported by block-houses ; in 
front of these, and at favourable points, batteries, from which 
poured, on the encampment, an incessant and destructive 
fire. One battery in particular enfiladed the works, and from 
this and the many others, no part of them was secure. A 
few days after the investment. General Gaines arrived from 
Sackett's Harbour, and being senior in rank, assumed the 
command, although whhout making an alteration in any one 
point of General Ripley's arrangement.* 

During the 13th and 14th, the enemy kept up a brisk can- 

* Port Folio vol. .\iv. 



EXPLOSION. 371 

nonade, which was sharply returned from the American 
batteries, without any considerable loss. One of their shells 
lodged in a small Magazine, in Fort Erie, which was almost 
empty. It blew up with an explosion more awful in appear- 
ance than injurious in its eflects, as it did not disable a man 
or derange a gun. A momentary cessation of the thunders 
of the artillery took place on both sides. This was followed 
by a loud and joyous shout by the British army, which was 
instantly returned on the part of the Americans, who, amidst 
tl^e smoke of the explosion, renewed the contest by an 
animated roar of the heavy cannon. 

From the supposed loss of ammunition, and the consequent 
depression such an event was likely to produce, General 
Gaines felt persuaded that this explosion would lead the 
enemy to assault, and made his arrangements accordingly. 
These suspicions were fully verified, by an attack that was 
made in the night between the 14th and 15th of August. 

The night was dark, and the early part of it raining, but 
nevertheless one third of the troops were kept at their posts. 
At half past two o'clock, the right column of the enemy ap- 
proached, and though enveloped in darkness, was distinctly 
heard on the American left, and promptly marked by the 
musketry under Major Wood and Captain Towson. Being 
mounted at the moment, Gaines repaired to the point of 
attack, where the sheet of fire rolling from Towson's battery, 
and the musketry of the left wing, enabled him to see 
the enemy's column of about fifteen hundred men approaching 
on that point ; his advance was not checked until it had 
approached within ten feet of the infantry. A line of loose 
brush, representing an abattis, only intervened ; a column of 
the enemy attempted to pass round the abattis, through the 
water, where it was nearly breast deep. Apprehending that 
this point would be carried, Gaines ordered a detachment of 
riflemen and infantry to its support ; but at this moment the 
enemy were repulsed. They instantly renewed the charge, 
and were again driven back. 

On the right, the fire of cannon and musketry announced 



372 ASSAULT. 

the approach of the centre and left columns of the enemy, 
under Colonels Drummond and Scott. The latter was re- 
ceived and repulsed by the ninth, under the command of 
Captain Foster, and Captains Boughton and Harding's com- 
panies of New York and Pennsylvania volunteers, aided by 
a six-pounder, judiciously posted by Major M'Kee, chief 
engineer. 

But the centre, led by Colonel Drummond, was not long 
kept in check ; it approached at once every assailable point 
of the fort, and with scaling-ladders ascended the paraph, 
where, however, it was repulsed with dreadful carnage. The 
assault was twice repeated, and as often checked ; but the 
enemy having moved round in the ditch, covered by darkness, 
increased by the heavy cloud of smoke which had rolled from 
the cannon and musketry, repeated the charge, re-ascended 
the ladders, and with their pikes, bayonets, and spears fell 
upon the American artillerists, and succeeded in capturing the 
bastion. Lieutenant M'Donough, being severely wounded, 
demanded quarter. It was refused by Colonel Drummond. 
The lieutenant then seized a handspike, and nobly defended 
himself until he was shot down with a pistol by the monster 
who had refused him quarter, who often reiterated the order 
— " give the damned yankees no quarter." This officer, 
whose bravery, if it had been seasoned with virtue, would 
have entitled him to the admiration of every soldier — this 
hardened murderer soon met his fate. He was shot through 
the breast, while repeating the order " to give no quarter." 

Several gallant attempts were made to recover the right 
bastion, but all proved unsuccessful. At this moment every 
operation was arrested by the explosion of some cartridges de- 
posited in the end of the stone building adjoining the contested 
bastion. The explosion was tremendous and decisive : the 
bastion was restored by the flight of the British. At this mo- 
ment Captain l^iddle w^as ordered to cause a field-piece to be 
posted so as to enfilade the exterior plain and salient glacis. 
Though not recovered from a severe contusion in the shoulder, 
received from one of the enemy's shells, Biddle promptly took 



ASSAULT ON FORT ERIE. 373 

his position, and served his field-piece Avilh vivacity and 
effect. Captain Fanning's battery likewise played upon them 
at this time with great effect. The enemy were in a few 
moments entirely defeated, taken, or put to flight, leaving on 
the field two hundred and twenty-one killed, one hundred and 
seventy- four wounded, and one hundred and eighty-six 
prisoners, including fourteen officers killed and seven 
wounded and prisoners. A large portion were severely 
Avounded ; the slightly wounded, it is presumed, were carried 
off. 

The loss of the Americans during the assault was seventeen 
killed, fifty-six wounded, and eleven missing. The British 
acknowledge only fifty-seven killed, three hundred and nine 
wounded, and five hundred and thirty-nine missing. During 
the preceding bombardment, the loss of the Americans was 
seven killed, nineteen severely and seventeen slightly wound- 
ed. The loss of the British is not mentioned in their official 
account. This bombardment commenced at sunrise on the 
morning of the 13th, and continued without intermission till 
eight o'clock, P. M.; re-commenced on the 14lh, at daylight, 
with increased warmth, and did not end until an hour before 
the commencement of the assault on the morning of the 15th. 

A short time after this assault. General Gaines received a 
serious wound from the bursting of a shell, by which means 
the command once more devolved on General Ripley, till the 
2d of September, when the state of his health allowed Gene- 
ral Brown again to place himself at the head of his army. 

The troops in Fort Erie began now to be generally consi- 
dered as in a critical situation, and much solicitude to 
be expressed for the fate of the army that had thrown 
so much glory on the American name, menaced as it was in 
front by an enemy of superior force, whose numbers were 
constantly receiving additions, and whose batteries were 
every day becoming more formidable, while a river of diffi- 
cult passage lay on their rear. Reinforcements were ordered 
on from Champlain, but they were yet far distant. But the 
genius of Brown was fully equal to the contingency, and the 

32 



374 SORTIE FROM FORT ERIE. 

difficulties with which he was environed served only to add 
to the number of his laurels. 

Though frequent skirmishes occurred about this period, 
in which individual gallantry was amply displayed, yet 
no event of material consequence took place till the 17th of 
September, when, having suffered much from the fire of the 
enemy's batteries, and aware that a new one was about to be 
opened, General Brown resolved on a sortie in order to effect 
their destruction. The British infantry at this time consisted 
of three brigades, of twelve or fifteen hundred men each, one 
of which was stationed at the works in front of Fort Erie, the 
other two occupied their camp behind. Brown's intention 
therefore was, to storm the batteries, destroy the cannon, and 
roughly handle the brigade upon duty, before those in reserve 
could be brought into action. 

On the morning of the 17th, the infantry and riflemen, 
regulars and militia, were ordered to be paraded and put 
in readiness to march precisely at twelve o'clock. General 
Porter with the volunteers. Colonel Gibson with the riflemen, 
and Major Brooks with the twenty-third and first infantry, and 
a few dragoons acting as infantry, were ordered to move 
from the extreme left upon the enemy's right, by a passage 
opened through the woods for the occasion. General Miller 
was directed to station his command in the ravine between 
Fort Erie and the enemy's batteries, by passing them by 
detachment through the skirts of the wood — and the twenty- 
first infantry under General Ripley was posted as a corps 
of reserve between the new bastions of Fort Erie — all under 
cover, and out of the view of the enemy. 

The left column, under the command of General Porter, 
which was destined to turn the enemy's right, having arrived 
near the British entrenchments, were ordered to advance and 
commence the action. Passing down the ravine. Brown 
judged from the report of the musketry that the action had 
commenced. Hastening, therefore, to General Miller, he 
directed him to seize the moment, and pierce the enemy's en- 
trenchments between batteries No. 2 and 3. These orders 



SIEGE OF FORT ERIE RAISED. 975 

were promptly and ably executed. Wilhin thirty minutes 
after the first gun was fired, batteries No. 2 and 3, the enemy's 
line of entrenchments, and his two block houses, were in pos- 
session of the Americans. 

Soon after, battery No. 1 was abandoned by the British. 
The guns in each were then spiked or otherwise destroyed, 
and the magazine of No. 3 was blown up. 

A few minutes before the explosion, the reserve had been 
ordered up under General Ripley, and as soon as he arrrived 
on the ground, he was ordered to strengthen the front line, 
which was then engaged with the enemy, in order to protect 
the detachments employed in demolishing the captured works. 
While forming arrangements for acting on the enemy's camp 
during the moment of panic, Ripley received a severe wound. 
By this time, however, the object of the sortie being accom- 
plished beyond the most sanguine expectations, General 
Miller had ordered the troops on the right to fall back ; and, 
observing this movement, Brown sent his staff along the line 
to call in the other corps. Within a few minutes they retired 
from the ravine, and thence to the camp. 

Thus, says (general Brown, in his despatch, one thousand 
regulars and an equal portion of militia, in one hour of close 
action, blasted the hopes of the enemy, destroyed the fruits 
of fifty days' labour, and diminished his effective force 
one thousand men at least. 

In their oliicial account of this sortie, the British published 
no returns of their loss, but from their vigorous resistance it 
must no doubt have been very great. Their loss in prisoners 
was three hundred and eighty-five. On the part of the 
Americans, the killed amounted to eighty-three, the wounded 
to two hundred and sixteen, and the missing to a like 
number. 

A few days after this battle, the British raised the siege, 
and retreated behind the Chippewa. Meanwhile, the re- 
inforcements from Plattsburg arrived at Sackett's Harbour, 
and after a few days' rest proceeded to the Niagara. They 
crossed that river on the 9th of October, when General Izard, 



376 CANADA EVACUATED. 

being the senior officer, superseded General Brown in the 
command. On the 14th, the army moved from Fort Erie, 
with the design of bringing the enemy to action. An attempt 
was made to dispute the passage of a creek at Chippewa 
plains, but the American artillery soon compelled the enemy 
to retire to their fortified camp, whence attempts w^ere repeat- 
edly made to draw them the following day, but wdthout effect. 
A partial engagement took place on the 19th, which closed 
the campaign on this peninsula.* 

On the 18th General Bissell was despatched, with about 
nine hundred men, to destroy the enemy's stores at Lyon's 
creek, which service he executed, after a sharp contest with 
a detachment from the enemy's army, of about twelve hund- 
red men, under the Marquis of Tw^eedale, which he succeeded 
in repulsing. The army of General Izard had, in the mean- 
time, advanced towards Chippewa, where it found the enemy 
strongly posted in an intrenched camp, from which various 
attempts were made to entice him, but without success. The 
season being now far advanced, it was determined to withdraw 
the army to the American shore. Fort Ede being therefore 
destroyed. General Izard evacuated the Canadian territory, and 
distributed his troops at the posts of Buffalo, Black Rock, and 
Batavia. 

On the north-western frontier, subsequently to the resigna- 
tion of General Harrison, no operations of material importance 
were undertaken. The enterprising spirit of the western 
militia led them into frequent incursions into the enemy's 
territory, which generally terminated in a manner highly 
creditable to their bravery. Early in the spring of 1814, an 
engagement took place on the Thames, between a party of 
about one hundred and sixty men, under Captain Holmes, 
and a far superior force of the enemy, in which great valour 
was displayed on both sides ; and, after an engagement of an 
hour's duration, the British troops retreated. An unsuccessful 
attempt was made by Lieutenant-Colonel Croghan and 
Commodore Sinclair, to recover the post of Mackinaw. The 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 



EXPEDITION TO NEW-YORK. 377 

operations on this frontier were closed by a well-conducted 
incursion of about eight hundred volunteers from Kentucky 
and Ohio, under General M'Arthur, who marched from 
Detroit to the river Thames; and, after dispersing the militia, 
destroying the public stores, and capturing a number of pris- 
oners, returned with the loss of only one man. Thus ended 
the third and last invasion of Canada by the American 
forces. 

During the months of July and August, the army from 
the Garonne, which had so greatly distinguished itself under 
General Wellington, arrived in the St. Lawrence ; and part 
of the troops being sent up to the Niagara, the remainder, 
consisting of about fourteen thousand men, were organized 
by Sir George Prevost, agreeably to the orders of the prince 
regent, for the purpose of undertaking an expedition into the 
state of New- York. There is good reason to suppose, that if 
this expedition had been successful, a powerful attempt would 
have followed from another quarter on the city of New- York, 
in order, by seizing the line of the Hudson, completely to cut 
off the New England states. 

The British troops were concentrated on the frontiers of 
Lower Canada, and took possession of Champlain on the 3d 
of September. The best part of the American troops in this 
quarter had previously been formed into the division, which 
had marched towards the Niagara, under General Izard. 
General Macomb, as senior officer, had been left in command. 
Ikit excepting four companies of the 6th regiment, he had not 
an organized battalion. The garrison was composed of con- 
valescents and recruits of the new regiments, not exceeding 
one thousand and five hundred effective men for duty ; all in 
the greatest confusion, as well as the ordnance and stores, 
and the works in no state of defence. 

Finding from the proclamations of the enemy, and his im- 
pressment of the wagons and teams in his vicinity, that an at- 
tack on Plattsburg was determined on, every exertion was 
made to place the works in a state of defence ; and, to create 
an emulation and zeal among the officers and men, they were 
2X 32* 



378 PREPARATIONS FOR DEFENCE. 

divided into detachments, and placed near the several forts ; 
Macomb declaring in orders, that each detachment was the 
garrison of its own work, and bound to defend it to the last 
extremity. 

As soon as the force of the enemy was ascertained, General 
Macomb called on General Mooers, of the New- York militia, 
and arranged with him plans for bringing forth the militia en- 
masse. The inhabitants of Plattsburg fled with their families 
and effects, except a few men and some boys, who formed 
themselves into a party, received rifles, and were exceedingly 
useful. 

By the 4th of the month General Mooers collected about se- 
ven hundred militia, and advanced seven miles on the Beck- 
man Town road, to watch the motions of the enemy, and to 
skirmish with him as he advanced ; also to obstruct the roads 
with fallen trees, and to break up the bridges. On the lake 
road, at Dead Creek bridge, two hundred men had been 
posted under Captain Sproul of the 13(h regiment, with orders 
to abbatis the woods, to place obstructions in the road, and to 
fortify himself; to this party were added two field-pieces. In 
advance of this position, was Lieutenant- Colonel Appling, 
with one hundred and ten riflemen, watching the movements 
of the enemy, and procuring intelligence. 

It was ascertained, that before day-light on the 6th, the ene- 
my would advance in two columns, on the two roads before 
mentioned, dividing at Sampson's, a little below Chazy vil- 
lage. The column on the Beckman Town road proceeded 
with great rapidity ; the militia skirmished with his advanced 
parties, and, except a few brave men, fell back precipitately 
in the greatest disorder, although the British troops did not 
deign to fire on them, except by their flankers and advanced 
patroles. The night previous, Major-Wool had been ordered 
to advance with a detachment of two hundred and fifty men 
to support the militia, and set them an example of firmness. 
Captain Leonard, of the light artillery, was also directed 
to proceed with two pieces to be on the ground before day ; 
but he did not make his appearance until 8 o'clock, when the 



BATTLE OF IM.ATTSBURG. 379 

enemy had approached wilhia two miles of the village. 
Major Wool, with his party, disputed the road with great ob- 
stinacy, but the militia could not be prevailed on to stand, 
notwithstanding the exertions of their general and stall' ofh- 
cers ; although the fields were divided by strong stone walls, 
and they were told that the enemy could not possibly cut them 
off". The state dragoons of New- York wore red coats, and 
they being on the heights to watch the enemy, gave constant 
alarm to the militia, who mistook them for the enemy, and 
feared his getting in their rear. 

Finding the enemy's columns had penetrated within a mile 
of Plattsburg, General Macomb despatched his aid-de-camp to 
bring off" the detachment at Dead Creek, and to order Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Appling to fall on the enemy's right flank. 
The Colonel fortunately arrived just in time to save his 
retreat, and to fall in with the head of a column debouching 
from the woods. Here he poured in a destructive fire 
from his riflemen, and continued to annoy the column until 
he formed a junction with Major Wool. The field-pieces did 
considerable execution among the enemy's columns. So un- 
daunted, however, was the enemy, that he never deployed in 
his whole march, always pressing on in column. This 
column, however, was much impeded by obstructions thrown 
in the way, and by the removal of the bridge at Dead Creek ; 
as it passed the creek and beach, the galleys kept up on it a 
lively and galling fire. 

The village of Plattsburg is situated on the north-west side 
of the small river Saranac, near where it falls into lake Cham- 
plain. The American works were situated on the opposite 
side of the river. 

Every road was now full of troops crowding on all sides in 
upon Plattsburg. The field-pieces were therelbre ordered to 
retire across the bridge, and form a battery, for its protection, 
and to cover the retreat of the infantry, which was accordingly 
done, and the parties of Appling and Wool, as well as that 
of Sproul, retired alternately, keeping up a brisk lire until 
they got under cover of the works. The enemy's light troops 



380 BATTLE OF PLATTSBURG. 

then took possession of the houses near the bridge, and kept 
up a constant firing from the windows and balconies, but 
a few hot shot from the American works, which put the 
houses in flames, soon obUged these sharp shooters to retire. 
The whole day, until it was too late to see, the enemy's hght 
troops endeavoured to drive the guards from the bridge, but 
they paid dearly for their perseverance. An attempt was also 
made to cross the upper bridge, where the militia resolutely 
drove them back. The troops being now all on the south 
side of the Saranac, the planks were taken off the bridges, and 
piled up in the form of breastworks to cover the parties 
intended to dispute the passage, which afterwards en- 
abled them to hold the bridges against very superior num- 
bers. 

From the 7th to the 11th, the enemy was employed in get- 
ting on his battering train, and erecting his batteries and ap- 
proaches, and constantly skirmishing at the bridges and fords. 
By this time, the militia of New- York and the volunteers of 
Vermont w^ere pouring in from all quarters. They were all 
placed along the Saranac, to prevent the enemy's crossing the 
river, excepting a strong body sent in his rear to harass 
him day and night, and keep him in continual alarm. 
The militia behaved with great spirit after the first day, and 
the volunteers of Vermont were exceedingly serviceable. 
The regular troops, notwithstanding, the constant skirmishing 
and repeated endeavours of the enemy to cross the river, kept 
at their work day and night strengthening the defences, and 
evinced a determination to hold out to the last extremity.* 

On the 11th an engagement took place between the British 
and American fleets, ofl'PIattsburg, in full view of both armies, 
in which the Americans under Commodore Macdonough were 
completely victorious. The whole fleet, except a few small 
galleys which were saved by a timely flight, was surrendered 
to the Americans. 

The batteries on shore were opened on the American 
works at the same instant that the engagement commenced on 
* Historical Register vol. iv. 



BATTLE OF PLATTSBURG. 381 

the lake, and continued tliro\vin«>; bomb-shells, sharpnells, 
balls, Jind Congreve rockets, until sunset, when the bom- 
bardment ceased, every battery of the British being silenced. 
Three efforts were made to pass the river at the commence- 
ment of the cannonade and bombardment, with a view of as- 
saulting the works, and an immense number of scaling-ladders 
had been prepared for that purpose. One of these attempts 
was made at the village bridge, another at the upper bridge, 
and a third at a ford about three miles from the works. 
The two first were repulsed by the regulars ; at the ford by 
the volunteers and militia. Here the enemy suffered severely 
in killed, wounded, and prisoners ; a considerable body having 
crossed the stream, all of whom were either killed, taken, or 
driven back. A whole company of the seventy-sixth regi- 
ment was here destroyed, the three lieutenants and twenty- 
seven men prisoners, the captain and the rest killed. The 
woods at this place were very favourable to the operations of 
the militia. 

The further prosecution of the expedition having become 
impracticable by the capture of the fleet, an event totally un- 
looked-for, at dusk the enemy witiidrew his artillery from the 
batteries, and raised the siege ; and at nine, under the cover 
of the night, sent off in a great hurry all the baggage he could 
find transport for, and also his artillery. At two, the Jiext 
morning, the whole array precipitately retreated, leaving be- 
hind their sick and wounded ; the commander left a note with 
the surgeon, requesting for them the humane attention of Gen- 
eral Macomb. 

Vast quantities of provisions were left behind and destroy- 
ed, also an immense quantity of bomb-shells, cannon- 
balls, grape-shot, ammunition, Hints, &c. intrenching tools of 
all sorts, and tents and marquees. A great deal was after- 
wards found concealed in tiie ponds and creeks, and buried 
in the ground, and a vast quantity was carried off by tlie in- 
habitants. 

Such was the precipitancy of the retreat of the British, that 
they arrived at Chazy, a distance of eight miles, before tlicir 



382 LOSS OF THE BRITISH. 

flight was discovered The light troops, volunteers, ind mi- 
litia pursued immediately ; and some of the mounted men 
made prisoners of a few of the rear guard. A continual fall 
of rain and a violent storm, prevented further pursuit. Up- 
wards of three hundred deserters came in.* 

The sick and wounded of the enemy were left behind ; and 
great quantities of provisions, and the munitions of war, were 
concealed or destroyed. Their killed and wounded amounted, 
according to their official report, to only two hundred and 
fifty. Their whole loss, however, including deserters, from 
their first appearance at Plattsburg, was supposed by Genera' 
Macomb to be about twenty-five hundred. That of tha 
Americans was only ninety-nine. Thus gloriously for the in- 
terest and honour of the republic, did this invasion of its 
territory terminate. It was the last expedition undertaken on 
this frontier during the war, and served to gild with great, 
and it may be said unusual splendour its final opera- 
tions. 

* Historical Resrister vol. iv. 





,^^^ C^^: 



CHAPTER XIX. 
Eastern and Southern Campaign of 1814. 

rURING the first years of the war, the 
British afTeoted to conciliate the New 
England states, by exempting their har- 
bours from blockade, by refraining from 
the predatory incursions with which they 
kept the southern coasts in a continual 
alarm, and, in one case, even proclaiming 
that a system of perfect neutrality was to be observed towards 
them by the sea and land forces of Great Britain. A different 
system was adopted this summer. The whole of the coast of 
the United states from its southern to its most eastern bound- 
ary, was declared to be in a state of blockade, and a force 
was stationed along the same for the purpose of main- 
taining it. 

This step was soon afterwards followed by anoth.T, stdl 




384 CAPTURE OF EASTPORT. 

more plainly at variance with the previous declaration and 
conduct of the British government. Shortly after the declara- 
tion of war, the Governor of Nova Scotia issued a proclama- 
tion directing the inhabitants of that province to abstain from 
any acts of warfare against those residing on the boundary line 
of the United States, permitting them to continue their coast- 
ing trade, and ordering, in particular, that respect should be 
paid to the persons and property of the inhabitants of Eastport. 
This town, which is situated on Moose Island, in the bay of 
Passamaquoddy, had been held by the United States since the 
war of independence, although never definitively allotted to 
them. The island was claimed by both parties ; and, after 
two years of neutrality, the British government determined to 
take possession of it. Accordingly, on the 11th of July 
Sir Thomas Hardy landed a powerful force, and, having oc- 
cupied Eastport, declared all the country on the eastern shore 
of the bay to belong to his Britannic majesty, and required 
the inhabitants to take an oath of allegiance to his govern- 
ment. With this order the greater part of the people com- 
plied ; and the island remained in the possession of the British 
troops until the conclusion of the war. 

From this place the British admiral soon after sailed 
for the coast of Connecticut, with a part of his squadron. 
On the 9th of August, he appeared before the village 
of Stonington, in that state, with a ship of seventy-four guns, 
a frigate, a bomb-ship, and two gun-brigs, and immediately 
summoned the place to surrender. 

In the course of the day, a number of flags passed to and 
from the place ; the conditions required were, that the family 
of Mr. Stewart, late consul at New London, should be imme- 
diately sent off to the squadron ; that the two guns in the bat- 
tery should be removed ; and that no torpedoes should be 
fitted from, or suffered to be in the harbour. The terms being 
sent over to New London to General Gushing, the command- 
ing officer of this district, he replied, that the request for the 
removal of Mr. Stewart's family would be forwarded to 
Washington ; with the others he would not comply. 



BOMBARDMENT OF STONINGTON. 395 

In the evening, the British commenced the attack with 
rockets from one of the brigs; a great number of rockets 
were thrown, wnth Uttle or no effect. The brig then hauled 
up within a short distance of the battery, and kept up a 
heavy and well directed fire from guns of a very large calibre, 
which was returned by the two eighteen pounders in the little 
battery, till their ammunition was expended. During this 
time the brig had grounded. A supply of ammunition having 
arrived from New London, the fire from the battery was re- 
commenced, and with such effect, that the brig slipped her 
cables, and towed off", out of reach of the eighteen pounders, 
she having previously swung clear of the ground. 

On the 10th, a number of flags passed ; the commodore 
still insisting on his former terms. On the following morning, 
the last flag passed, with Hardy's ultimatum, at eleven o'clock, 
viz.: that Mrs. Stewart should be put on board by two 
o'clock P. M. or he would destroy the place. He, however, 
did not commence till three o'clock, at which time the bomb- 
ship commenced from two mortars, one a fifteen inch, and 
the other thirteen. The bombardment continued from this 
time, till half past eight in the evening, without intermission ; 
the place was several times on fire, and as often put out by 
the soldiers and inhabitants. 

At daylight on the 12th, the attack was re-coramenced 
from the bomb-ship, seventy-four, and frigate, and continued, 
with little intermission, till half past nine, A. M. when the 
tide began to ebb, and the ships thought proper to haul off. 
In the afternoon they set sail, and left the sound by dark. 

As Commodore Hardy has never favoured the world with 
his official account of this valiant and famous affair, wc are 
entirely at a loss to conjecture what could have been his 
motive. One horse^ and one ^oose constituted the whole list 
of killed on shore ; a lieutenant and three privates of the 
militia, were slightly wounded by the bursting of a shell, and 
two men in the battery by a piece going off at half charge. 
The town was but little damaged, considering the trememlous 
cannonade and bombardment it sustained : one half of the 
2Y 33 



386 INVASION OF MAINE. 

houses were untouched, and not one entirely demolished, 
although every ship threw its shot completely over the point. 
Nearly three hundred shells and fire-carcasses were thrown 
into the village, making, it was estimated, fifty tons of metal. 
Three or four tons of shot, carcasses, and bombs were 
collected by the inhabitants. — After the bombardment, it was 
learned from good authority, that the British had a number 
killed, and several badly wounded, by the fire from the two 
eighteen pounders on shore.* 

Elated by the result of recent events in Europe, the British 
government conceived the design of taking possession of that 
part of Maine which lies east of the Penobscot, with the view 
of retaining it at the treaty of peace. Towards the end of 
August, an expedition sailed from Halifax for this purpose, 
the land forces being commanded by Governor Sherbrooke, 
and the vessels by Admiral Griffith. On the 1st of September^ 
the fleet arrived at Castine, of which the troops took possession 
without opposition, the small garrison stationed there having 
previously abandoned it. The next day, several of the vessels, 
with ten barges and about one thousand men, were despatched 
up the river, for the purpose of capturing the frigate John 
Adams, commanded by Captain Morris, which had recently en- 
tered the Penobscot, after a successful cruise, and lay at Hamp- 
don, about thirty-five miles from Castine. Apprised of the 
approach of the enemy. Captain Morris had landed her guns, 
and erected some batteries on the neighbouring heights for her 
protection. The miUtia of the vicinity, to the number of 
about three hundred and fifty, were assembled, and posted on 
the flanks of the seamen, who were drawn up in front of the 
village. On the approach of the enemy, the former immedi- 
ately fled; and the crew of the John Adams being thus left 
without support, their commander was compelled to order 
them to retire, which was done in good order : and, the 
frigate being previously blown up, the whole body effected 
its retreat. A number of the militia, however, and some 
cannon, fell into the hands of the enemy, whose loss was 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 



INVASION OF MAINE. 387 

estimated by Captain Morris, at eight killed and about forty 
wounded. 

Machias being now the only post remaining between the 
Penobscot and Passamaquoddy bay, a brigade was sent against 
it from Castine. It was taken without resistance, and Colonel 
Pilkington, the British commander was making arrangements 
to proceed into the interior of the country, when he received 
a letter from Brigadier-General Brewer, commanding the dis- 
trict, engaging that the militia within the county of Washing- 
ton should not bear arms, or in any way serve against his 
Britannic Majesty during the war. A similar offer having 
been made by the civil authorities and principal citizens of 
the county, a cessation of arms was agreed upon. Thus was 
this large district of country, from the Penobscot east- 
ward, taken possession of almost without resistance. 

The British squadron in the Chesapeake under Admiral 
Cockburn, still continued their system of plunder and devas- 
tation along the coasts of the bay, and the numerous rivers of 
which it forms the estuary. Towards the end of June, cer- 
tain intelUgence was received of the complete success of the 
allies in the subjugation of France, and the government was 
led to believe, as well from communications received from 
our ministers abroad, as from the tone of the British prints, 
tiiat a powerful force was about to be sent to the United 
States. A variety of considerations pointed to Washington 
City and Baltimore as prominent objects of attack. 

Immediate measures of defence had therefore become ne- 
cessary; and accordingly, a new military district was created, 
embracing the state of Maryland, the District of Columbia, 
and that part of Virginia lying between the Rappahannoc and 
Potomac, the command of which was given to General Win- 
der. A requisition was made on certain states for a corps of 
ninety-three thousand five hundred militia, and the executive 
of each state was requested to detach and hold in readiness 
for immediate service their respective quotas. Of that reciui- 
sition, two thousand effectives from the quota of \n-gmia; 
five thousand from that of Pennsylvania; six thousand, the 



388 ATTACK ON WASHINGTON. 

whole quota of Maryland ; and two thousand, the estimated 
number of the militia of the District of Columbia, were put 
at the disposition of General Winder, making an aggregate 
of fifteen thousand, exclusive of about one thousand regulars. 
But this force, which, had it been well organized, and ready 
to meet the foe at any threatened point, would have been 
amply sufficient for defence, totally failed in the hour of need. 
From the tardiness incident to the imperfect militia system of 
the United States, the Virginia and Pennsylvania troops could 
not be organized in time to meet the enemy, although the 
battle which sealed the fate of Washington did not take place 
till a month after they were called out. And even of the 
Maryland militia, nearly one half joined the army but half an 
hour before the action. A considerable part of this delay was 
occasioned by General Winder's not receiving the authority to 
call out the state troops for some time after it was issued, 
owing to his being constantly in motion at this period, 
in order to acquire a complete knowledge of the topography 
of the district. 

During the month of July, the enemy's fleet ascended both 
the Potomac and Patuxent, and committed great depredations, 
particularly on the former river. Admiral Cochrane arrived 
in the Chesapeake in the begmning of August, and on 
the 17th, the fleet, now in great force, was joined by Admiral 
Malcolm, with the expedition from Bermuda, destined against 
Baltimore and Washington. 

The circumstance of Barney's flotilla having taken shelter 
at the head of the Patuxent proved extremely favourable to 
an attack on Washington, as it masked the intention of the 
enemy. This attack, therefore, being determined on, Coch- 
rane moved his squadron up the river. Previously to his en- 
tering the Patuxent, however, he detached Captain Gordon, 
M'ith a number of shijjs and bombs to the Potomac, to bom- 
bard Fort Warburton, with a view of destroying that fort, 
and opening a free communication above, as well as to cover 
the retreat of the army, should its return by the Bladensburg 
road be found too hazardous. Sir Peter Parker, with the 



ATTACK ON WASHINGTON. 3S9 

Menelaus and some small vessels, was sent up the Chesapeake 
to make a diversion in that quarter. The remainder of 
the naval force, and the troops, moved up the Patuxent 
to 13enedict, where the army was landed upon the 19th 
and 20th. 

So soon as the necessary provisions and stores could be as- 
sembled and arranged, Major-General Ross, with his array, 
moved towards Nottingham, while the British flotilla, consist- 
ing of the armed launches, pinnaces, barges, and other boats 
of the fleet, under Admiral Cockburn, passed up the river, 
keeping on the right flank of the army, for the double purpose 
of supplying it with provisions, and, if necessary, of passing 
it over to the left bank of the river, which secured a safe re- 
treat to the ships, should it be judged necessary. The army 
reached Nottingham on the 21st, and the following day 
arrived at Marlborough. The flotilla, keeping pace with the 
array, arrived within sight of Barney's flotilla on the 22d. It 
was instantly set on fire by a small party of sailors who had 
been left for that purpose, the commodore having previously 
joined General Winder with the greater part of his force. 
The flotilla soon blew up, excepting one vessel, which fell 
into the hands of the enemy.* 

While a large regular army, well disciplined and accoutred, 
accompanied with a strong naval force, was thus within 
sixteen miles of the American capital, the principal part of 
the force destined to defend it had not arrived, and a consi- 
derable portion still remained at their homes. The actual 
force under General Winder only amounted to about three 
thousand men, of whom fourteen hundred were regulars, 
including the marines and sea-fencibles under Commodore 
Barney ; the remainder were volunteers and militia, princi- 
pally from the District of Columbia. The force of the enemy 
at this time was variously estiraated. The best opinion made 
them from five thousand to seven thousand. They were 
without cavalry, and had only two small field pieces and one 
howitzer, drawn by men. Four hundred of the American 

* Historical Rogister vol. iv. 
33* 



390 ATTACK ON WASHINGTON. 

troops were cavalry, and they had seventeen pieces of 
artillery. 

On the afternoon of the 23d, the British army again set out, 
and after some skirmishing with the American advance, 
in which the latter were compelled to retreat, bivouacked for 
the night, five miles in advance of Marlborough. Towards 
sunset. General Winder ordered his troops to retreat to 
Washington, that he might effect a union of his whole force. 
To this he was also induced by the fear of a night attack, 
from the superiority of the enemy, and want of discipline in 
his troops, and knowing that in such an attack his superiority 
in artillery could not be used. 

Meanwhile General Stansbury arrived at Bladensburg on 
the 22d with about thirteen hundred Baltimore militia, and on 
the evening of the 23d he was joined by Colonel Sterrett 
with another militia regiment from Baltimore, about five hun- 
dred strong, a rifle battalion of about one hundred and fifty 
men, and two companies of volunteer artillery, also about one 
hundred and fifty strong ; making Stansbury's whole force 
about twenty-one hundred. Most of these troops were 
extremely fatigued by their march from Baltimore. 

General Stansbury encamped during the night of the 23d on 
a hill near Bladensburg, with the intention of attacking the 
enemy at reveille next morning, in compliance with previous 
orders from General Winder. Near midnight, a firing from 
the advanced pickets on the road by which the enemy 
was expected, caused the troops to be prepared for action, 
and they were kept under arms till after two the following 
morning ; and hardly had they again retired to their tents, 
when information was received from General Winder that he 
had retreated to the city by the Eastern branch bridge. As 
this movement of Winder exposed both the rear and right 
flank of Stansbury's troops, and his ofl^icers, whom he imme- 
diately consulted, were unanimous in opinion that his situa- 
tion on the hill could not be defended with the force then 
under his command, worn down with hunger and fatigue as 
they were, it was considered indispensably necessary that the 



ATTACK ON WASIITNGTON. 391 

troops should immediately retire across the bridge at Bladens- 
burg, and take a position which they could defend on the road 
between that place and the city. Orders were therefore 
instantly given to strike tents and prepare to march. In 
about thirty minutes, without noise or confusion, the whole 
were in motion, and about half past three in the morning, 
passed the bridge at Bladensburg, which leads to the city of 
Washington. Securing the rear from surprise, the troops 
halted in the road till the approach of day, with a view of 
finding some place where water could be had, that the men 
might partake of some refreshment. 

Early in the morning of the 24th, the troops were again 
put in motion towards the city, with a view of talcing a stand 
on some more favourable ground for defence, when orders 
were received from General Winder to give the enemy battle 
at Bladensburg, should he move that way, and that he would 
join, if necessary. Stansbury immediately ordered his troops 
to retrace their steps to Bladensburg, and took a position 
to the west of that place, in an orchard on the left of the 
Washington road. Here his artillery, consisting of six 
six-pounders, posted themselves behind a small breastwork of 
earth, which had been lately thrown up, and the riflemen and 
infantry were posted in the rear and to the left, so as to pro- 
tect the position. This battery commanded the pass into Bla- 
densburg, and the bridge leading to Washington. 

Meanwhile General Winder's troops, including Commodore 
Barney's command, made a rapid march from Washington, 
and arrived upon the ground just as the enemy made their ap- 
pearance behind Bladensburg. Colonel Beall, with about 
eight hundred miUtia from Annapolis, had crossed the bridge 
about half an hour before, and posted himself on the right of 
the Washington road. The force which had arrived from the 
city was formed in a second line on the right and left of the 
road in the rear of Stansbury's and Beall's command, the 
heavy artillery under Commodore Barney being jjosted on or 
near the road. 

About half after twelve, while the second line was forming, 



392 BATTLE OF BLADENSBURG. 

the enemy approached, and the battle commenced. The 
Baltimore artillery opened their lire, and dispersed the enemy's 
light troops now advancing- along the street of the village, 
who took a temporary cover behind the houses and trees, in 
loose order, and presented objects only occasionally for 
the fire of the cannon. The enemy then commenced throw- 
ing his rockets, and his light troops began to concentrate near 
the bridge, and to press across it and the river, which was 
fordable above. The Baltimore riflemen now united with the 
fire of the battery ; and for some time with considerable 
effect. The enemy's column was not only dispersed while in 
the street, but while approaching the bridge they were thrown 
into some confusion, and the British officers were seen exerting 
themselves to press the soldiers on. Having now gained the 
bridge, the enemy passed it rapidly, and immediately flanked, 
formed the line and advanced steadily on, which compelled 
the artillery and riflemen to give way. But they were soon 
rallied, and united with the other Baltimore troops at a small 
distance in the rear of their first position. One of the pieces 
of artillery was abandoned and spiked.* 

A company of volunteer artillery from the city, under the 
command of Captain Burch, and a small detachment near it, 
now opened a cross fire on the enemy, who were partially 
sheltered by the trees of an orchard, and kept up a galling fire 
on part of the American line. Colonel Sterret, M'ith one of 
the Baltimore regiments, was ordered to advance, and made a 
prompt movement until ordered to halt ; for at this moment 
the other two Baltimore regiments were thrown into confusion 
by the rockets of the enemy, and began to give way. In a 
few minutes they took to flight, in defiance of all the exertions 
of Generals Winder and Stansbury and other officers. 
Burch's artillery and Sterrel's regiment remained firm, until, 
being out flanked, they were ordered to retreat, with a 
view of re-forming at a small distance in the rear. But 
instead of retiring in order, the militia regiment retreated in 
disorder and confusion. Thus was the first line, which con- 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 



BATTLE OF BLADEN SBQRG. 393 

sisted almost exclusively of Baltimore militia, totally routed 
and put to llight. 

On the right Colonels Beall and Hood, commanding 
the Annapolis militia, had thrown forward a small detach- 
ment, under Colonel Kramer. After maintaining their ground 
for some time with considerable injury to the enemy, this ad- 
vance was driven back on the main body. Their retreat ex- 
posed the enemy's column in the road to the city artillery, 
under Major Peter, which continued an animated discharge 
on them till they came in contact with Commodore Barney's 
command. Here the enemy met the greatest resistance, and 
sustained the greatest loss, while advancing upon the retreat- 
ing line. When the British came in full view, and in a heavy 
column in the main road, Barney ordered an eighteen pounder 
to be opened upon them, which completely cleared the road, 
and repulsed them. In several attempts to rally and advance, 
the enemy were again repulsed, which induced them to 
flank to the right of the American line in an open field. Here 
three twelve-pounders opened upon them, and the flotilla men 
acted as infantry with considerable effect. The enemy 
continued fianking to the right, and pressed upon the Anna- 
polis militia, which gave way after three or four rounds 
of inefTectual fire, while Colonel Beall and other officers at- 
tempted to rally the men upon their high position. Commo- 
dore Barney's command now had the whole force of the ene- 
my to contend with. The British never again, iiowevcr, at- 
tempted to appear in force in front, but continuing to outllank, 
pushed forward a few scattering sharp-shooters, by whom 
Barney was wounded, and several of his officers killed 
or wounded. Being now completely out-llanked on botli 
sides, the ammunition-wagons having gone oil" in disorder, and 
that which the marines and flotilla men had, being exhausted, 
Barney ordered a retreat; in consequence of his wound, 
he himself was made prisoner. His pieces fell into the hands 

of the enemy. 

The Georgetown and city militia, and the few regulars 
which wen' on the field, still remained firm ; but bemg now 
2Z 



394 BATTLE OF BLADENSBURG. 

also outflanked, they were ordered by General Winder to re- 
treat, which was effected with as much order as the nature of 
the ground would permit. After retiring five or six hundred 
paces, they were halted and formed, but were again ordered 
to retreat, and to collect and form on the height near the capi- 
tol. Here they were joined by a regiment of Virginia militia, 
who had arrived in the city the preceding evening, but had 
been detained there by some difficulties which had arisen in 
furnishing them with arms and ammunition. 

General Winder had endeavoured to direct the retreat of 
the Baltimore troo|7S towards the city, but from the confusion 
in which they fled, was not able to effect it, and they directed 
their course northwardly towards Montgomery court-house. 
This vvrong direction to their course was principally caused 
by their ignorance of there being a second line of troops 
behind them. General Winder's forces having arrived just as 
the action commenced. 

The British estimated their loss in this battle at sixty-four 
killed, and one hundred and eighty-five wounded. The loss 
of the Americans was estimated by the superintending surgeon 
at ten or twelve killed, and about thirty wounded, some 
of whom afterwards died. The most probable estimate of the 
British force made it about four thousand five hundred ; 
of the American six thousand ; but it must be recollected that 
the enemy's troops were all regulars, who had seen service, 
and were led by able officers of great experience, while 
the American troops were all militia, with the exception of a 
few hundred seamen and regulars ; that one half of them 
were not collected together till the day before the engagement, 
and about eight hundred did not arrive till a few minutes be- 
fore its commencement ; that from the uncertainty whether 
Baltimore, the city of Washington, or Fort Washington, 
would be selected as the point of attack, it was necessaiy 
that the troops should frequently change their positions, owing 
to which, and to alarms causelessly excited on the night of 
the 23d, they were all much fatigued, and many of them 
nearly exhausted, at the time when the hostile army was 



BATTLE OF BLADENSBURG. 395 

crossing the bridge ; and finally, that the officers commanding 
the troops were generally unknown to General Winder, and 
but a very small number of them had enjoyed the benefit of 
military instruction or experience. When these circumstances 
are taken into consideration, we think we shall not hazard 
much in asserting, now that the violent feelings of the moment 
have subsided, that the American militia rather gained 
than lost honour on the field of Bladensburg. The Baltimore 
troops fought gallantly, until forced to retreat by their flanks 
being turned. While retreating, by order of their com- 
mander, they were thrown into confusion by a new mode of 
warfare, of which the eflfects were to them totally unknown*. 
The bravery of Barney's command needs no comment, and 
the orderly retreat of the Annapolis and District of Columbia 
militia, in the face of a regular army of superior num- 
bers (now that the Baltimore troops had dispersed), is above 
all praise. 

A remarkable circumstance attendant on this battle was the 
presence of the American president and heads of departments. 
They retreated with the second line of troops to Washington, 
where a consultation was held with the commanding general 
as to the propriety of making a stand on the heights near the 
capitol, or in the capitol itself General W^inder stated, that 
the diminution of his force was such as to render it impossible 
to place his troops in a position which would prevent the ene- 
my from taking him on the ilanks as w'ell as in front ; and 
that no reasonable hope could be entertained, that any of the 
troops could be relied on to make a resistance as desperate as 
necessary, in an isolated building, which could not be sup- 
ported by a sufficiency of troops without : indeed it would 
have taken nearly the whole of the troops, he said, to have 
sufficiently filled the two wings, which would have left 
the enemy masters of every other part of the city, and given 
him the opportunity, without risk, in twenty-four hours 
to have starved them into a surrender. The objection equally 
applied to the occupation of any particular part of the city. 
It was accordingly determined to retire through Georgetown, 
''' See page '^92 



396 RETREAT OF THE AMERICANS. 

and take post on the heights in the rear of that place, with a 
view of collecting; together the whole of the forces. 

It is impossible, says the commander of the mililia of the 
district, in his despatch ; it is impossible to do justice to 
the anguish evinced by the troops of Washington and George- 
town, on the receipt of this order. The idea of leaving their 
families, their houses, and their homes, at the mercy of 
an enraged enemy, w^as insupportable. To preserve that or- 
der which was maintained during the retreat, was now 
no longer practicable. As they retired through Washington 
and Georgetown, numbers were obtaining and taking leave to 
visit their homes, and again rejoining ; and with ranks 
thus broken and scattered, they halted at night on the heights 
near Tenly Town, and on the ensuing day assembled at 
Montgomery court-house. 

Meanwhile General Ross, •\fter halting his army a short time 
for refreshment, pushed on towards Washington, where he 
arrived unmolested about eight in the evening. Having sta- 
tioned his main body on the heights about a mile and 
a half east of the capitol, he led his advance, consisting 
of about seven hundred men, into the deserted city. 

Washington, though denominated a city, and though the 
seat of the federal government, possessed but an inconsidera- 
ble population, which was sparsely scattered over an extensive 
site. The capitol stood near the centre of the city ; the presi- 
dent's house and navy yard are each distant about a mile from 
that building, in opposite directions. Around each of these 
situations, stood what would elsewhere be denominated 
a village, and a few scattering rows of buildings had been 
erected on the avenue leading from the capitol to the presi- 
dent's house, and thence to Georgetown, each about a mile in 
length. The number of houses in the city did not exceed 
nine hundred ; its inhabitants amounted to about eight thou- 
sand. The capitol and the president's house w^ere built of a 
beautiful white freestone, and were then deservedly esteemed 
the finest specimens of architecture in the United States, 
if not upon the continent. The capitol was in an unfinished 



BURNING OF PUBLIC BUILDINGS. 397 

state, the two wings only having been erected ; the upper 
part of the north wing contained the senate-chamber, with tlie 
committee rooms, and office containing their archieves, and 
the congressional library, a valuable collection of books ; in 
the lower part was the hall of the supreme court of the United 
States. The southern wing was exclusively devoted to the 
hall of the house of representatives and their necessary offices, 
the whole of the upper part being occupied by the hall and 
its galleries. 

Washington, thus abandoned to the British arms, presented 
now a most deplorable scene. Though surrendered without 
the slightest opposition, and thougli totally without fortifica- 
tions, the British naval and military commanders (Admiral 
Cockburn and General Ross) immediately issued orders 
for, and personally superintended the conflagration of the 
public buildings, with all the testimonials of taste and litera- 
ture which they contained. The capitol and the president's 
house, together with the costly and extensive buildings erec- 
ted for the accommodation of the principal officers of govern- 
ment in the transaction of public business, were, on the 
memorable night of the 24th of August, consigned to the 
flames. The large hotel on the capitol hill, the great bridge 
across the Potomac, and the private rope-walks, shared the 
same fate. 

A consultation had been held by the president and the 
heads of departraen*s on the subject of the navy yard, on the 
morning preceding the battle of Bladensburg. The secretary 
of the navy described the situation of the public vessels, and 
the nature of the public property, at that establishment ; 
the vast importance of the supplies, and of the siiipping, to 
the enemy, particularly as there appeared to be no doubt of 
his squadron forming a junction with his army, should it suc- 
ceed in the conquest of the capitol (General Winder havijig 
distinctly stated on the same morning, tliat Fort Washington 
could not be defended) ; and as, in this event, nothing could 
be more clear than that he would first plunder, and then 
destroy the buildings and improvements ; or if unable to carry 



cm DESTRUCTION OF PROPERTY. 

off the plunder and the shipping, he would destroy the whole. 
And if the junction should be formed, it would be a strong 
inducement to the enemy to remain, in order to launch 
the new frigate, which the force at his command would 
accomplish in four or five days. He would then carry off the 
whole of the public stores and shipping, and destroy the es- 
tablishment ; and, in the mean time, greatly extend the 
field of his plunder and devastation. Thus, in either case, 
whether the junction was formed, or whether the army 
alone entered the city, the loss or destruction of the whole of 
the public property at the navy yard was certain. It was, 
therefore, determined, as the result of this consultation, 
that the public shipping, and naval and military stores, 
and provisions at the navy yard, should be destroyed, in the 
event of the enemy's obtaining possession of the city. Agree- 
ably to this determination, the trains, which had been previ- 
ously laid, were fired on the approach of the enemy, and the 
public buildings, stores, and vessels were soon wrapped 
in flames, and were all destroyed, excepting the new schooner 
Lynx, which escaped in an extraordinary manner. The 
issuing store of the yard, and its contents, which had escaped 
the original conflagration, were soon after totally destroyed by 
the enemy. 

The only loss which the enemy sustained in the city was at 
GreenleaPs point. A detachment was sent down to destroy 
it, and in the midst of their devastations, a firebrand having 
been thrown into a diy well in wdiich a quantity of powder 
had been previously hidden, it exploded with great violence, 
by which a number of lives were lost. 

Nearly the whole of the male population having joined the 
army, a great number of houses were broken open and plun- 
dered by the blacks and a few disorderly inhabitants. The 
conduct of the British in general was orderly. 

The utmost efforts of General Winder were now devoted 
to collect his troops, and to prepare them to move down 
toward the city, and hang upon and strike at the enemy 
whenever an opportunity occurred. The next morning, how- 



DESTRUCTION OF THE FORT. 399 

ever, intelligence was received that the enemy had moved 
from Washington the preceding night, and was in full march 
for Baltimore. Winder accordingly advanced as rapidly as 
was practicable to that city ; but on his arrival at Snell's 
bridge, on the Patuxent, he learned that the enemy was 
proceeding to Marlborough, and not toward Baltimore. 

Having completed the destruction of the public buildings 
in the course of the 25th, the British left the city at nine that 
night, and by a rapid march reached Marlborough in the 
course of the next day. On the evening of the 29th, they 
reached Benedict, and rc-embarked the following day. 

Meanwhile, Captain Gordon proceeded up the Potomac 
with his squadron, consisting of two frigates, two bomb- 
vessels, two rocket-ships, and a schooner. O^ing to the 
shoals, and contrary winds, they were not able to reach Fort 
Washington, about fifteen miles below the city, until the 
evening of the 27th, two days after the army under Ross had 
commenced their retreat. The bomb-ships immediately began 
to bombard the fort ; but, on the bursting of the first shell, 
the garrison was observed to retreat, and in a short time, to 
the great suqirise of the British commander, the fort was 
blown up. 

When the British army first left the Patuxent, their destina- 
tion could not be foretold by General Winder. Baltimore, 
Fort Washington, and the federal city seemed equally threat- 
ened. Fort Washington, which commands the Potomac, was 
considered almost impregnable to any attack by water, though 
too weak to be defended against any large force by land. 
Captain Dyson, the commander, therefore, was instructed, in 
case the British army should approach his rear, to blow 
up the fort, and proceed with his command across the 
Potomac. But nothing was farther from the intention of 
General Winder, than that this important post should be 
deserted, on being attacked by a naval force. 

Nothing was now left to oppose the progress of the Ikitish 
squadron, and they proceeded slowly up the river to Alexan- 
dria, with their barges employed in sounding in advance. 



400 PLUNDER OF ALEXANDRIA. 

On the day preceding the battle of Bladensburg, a commit- 
tee of vigilance, which had been appointed by the inhabitants 
to watch over the safety of Alexandria, in this time of peril, 
despairing, they allege, of receiving any assistance from the 
general government, and having information of the rapid 
approach of the enemy towards the capital by land, and that 
their squadron was approaching Alexandria by water, deemed 
it their duty to recommend to the common council the passage 
of a resolution, that in case the British vessels should pass 
the fort, or their forces approach the town by land, and there 
should be no sufficient force to oppose them, with any 
reasonable prospect of success, they should appoint a com- 
mittee to carry a flag to the officer commanding the enemy's 
force about to attack the town, and to procure the best terms 
in their power for the safety of persons, houses, and property. 
This resolution was unanimously adopted by the common 
council, and on the arrival of the British at Washington, 
a flag was sent to the British commander there, to know what 
treatment might be expected from him, in case his troops 
should approach Alexandria, and should succeed in obtaining 
possession of the town. The deputation were assured by 
Admiral Cockburn, that private property of all descriptions 
should be respected ; that it was probable that fresh pro- 
visions and some flour might be wanted, but that whatever 
they did take should be paid for. 

After the blowing up of Fort Washington, a similar 
deputation was despatched to the naval commander. But 
Gordon had other intentions than those avowed by Cockburn. 
He would give no reply until he had placed his shipping in 
such a position before the town, as would ensure assent to the 
hard terms he had decided to enforce. These were, the 
surrender of all naval and ordnance stores, public and 
private, and all the shipping and merchandize of the town. 
Gordon having arranged his vessels along the town, the 
defenceless inhabitants were forced to submit ; and the plun- 
derers took possession of three ships, three brigs, several bay 
and river craft, sixteen thousand barrels of flour, one thou- 



COMMODORES PORTER AND P E R R V . 101 

sand hogsheads of tobacco, one hundred and Miy bales 
of cotton, and wine, sugar, and other artieh-s to the vaUie of 
about five thousand dollars. 

But though Gordon, with his buccaneering crew, had thus 
taken possession of Alexandria, without a single gun being 
fired against him, he was not destined to carry off his booty 
entirely unmolested. General Hungerford arrived near Alex- 
andria with the Virginia militia, and Commodores Rodgers, 
Porter, and Perry, wdUi a detachment of sailors from Bal- 
timore. It was not deemed proper to disturb the enemy 
at Alexandria, as that would probably cause the destruction 
of the place. Commodore Porter, therefore, proceeded down 
the river, and threw up an entrenchment on a bluff', not far 
from the ruins of the fort, on the opposite side of the river; 
and Commodore Perry threw up another a litUe below. The 
arrival of a small despatch vessel, which had to fight its way 
past Porter's battery, convinced Gordon he had no time 
to lose ; and he therefore precipitately left Alexandria, with- 
out w^aiting to destroy the stores which he had not the means 
of carrying off. 

To endeavour to clear the passage, Gordon first sent down 
a bomb-ship and two barges, one carrying a long tbirty-two 
pounder, the other a mortar. These vessels connncnced 
their operations on Porter's battery, the bomb-ship throwing 
shells in front, out of the reach of shot, the barges Hanking 
on the right. 

When the small vessel passed upwards, the preceding day, 
Porter had only two small four-pounders, but the same 
evening two eighteen-pounders reached his position. His 
force consisted principally of sailors ; some navy and militia 
officers and private citizens acted as volunteers. General 
Hungerford's militia, who were ordered to co-operate, were 
stationed in the woods on each side of the battery, in such 
positions as would effectually protect its rear, in the event of 
the enemy's landing. These positions, it was supposed, 
would have enabled them to clear the enemy's decks with 
their musketry, and in a great measure serve to divert his lire 
3 A 31* 



402 COMMODORE RODGER S. 

from the battery, while the thick woods on the high bank 
would conceal them from view. 

The firing lasted all day without intermission ; several 
shells fell near, and burst over the battery; but this had no 
other effect than to accustom the militia to the danger. 
In the afternoon. Porter took an eighteen-pounder to a more 
advanced point, about a mile distant, and commenced a 
fire on the bomb-ship, which did so much execution as 
to draw on him the fire of all the vessels, including a 
schooner and an eighteen gun brig which had dropped down 
that day. 

The following day, August 3d, Gordon left Alexandria 
with his prizes, which he anchored above the battery, out of 
the reach of the cannon. The bombarding vessels were 
reinforced by another bomb-ship, and a sloop of war fitted up 
as a rocket ship. The latter anchoring within reach of the 
battery. Porter w'as enabled to play on her with great effect, 
and compelled her to change her position. All this day and 
the succeeding night, the enemy kept up a brisk fire of shot, 
shells, and rockets. 

Within a few hours of the departure of the enemy, 
Commodore Rodgers arrived at Alexandria from above, with 
three small fire-vessels, under the protection of four barges or 
cutters manned with about sixty seamen armed with muskets. 
He immediately proceeded to attack two frigates and a bomb- 
ship, which lay about two miles below. The failure of 
the wund, just as they were within reach of the enemy, pre- 
vented any beneficial effect being produced. On their 
approach, the whole of the enemy's boats were put in motion. 
Some were employed in towing off the fire-vessels, and 
the remainder in pursuit of Rodgers' cutters. They did not, 
however, venture to come within musket shot, though much 
superior both in force and numbers, but continued at a dis- 
tance firing their great guns for about half an hour, and then 
retired to their ships. 

The following day another fire- vessel w^as prepared ; but it 
being cahn, Rodgers ordered his Lieutenant and the four cut- 



BATTERY FIGHT. 403 

ters to proceed with a lighter, carrying an eiglitccn pounder, 
to attack a bomb-ship, which, in the anxiety of the enemy to 
get below the works which Porter and Perry had thrown 
up, had been left exposed to attack. At sunset, however, 
just as he was about to give orders to attack the bomb, Ilod- 
gers discovered one of the enemy's frigates behind a point, 
which obliged him to relinquish this determination, and 
give orders to proceed across to the Virginia shore, to haul up 
the boats, and place the Hghter in a situation to be defended 
against the barges of the enemy. 

About nine o'clock at night, Rodgcrs again shifted his 
situation to the opposite shore, owing to a man being seized 
under suspicious circumstances on the beach, near a small 
boat, about a mile above the enemy's headmost ship. The 
cutters were now hauled up, the lighter placed in an advanta- 
geous position, and the seamen on the top of a cliff overlook- 
ing the river. Scarcely had this arrangement been completed, 
when an attack was made by all the enemy's barges. It was 
met with great intrepidity; the enemy were thrown into 
confusion, and driven back with loss. The only injury which 
llodgers sustained, was one man wounded on board the 
lighter. 

The work at Porter's battery continued to go on ; five light 
field-pieces, from four to six pounders, arrived and were 
planted, and hopes were entertained of soon receiving some 
long thirty-two pounders from Washington; a furnace was 
built for hot shot, and time only appeared necessary to make 
the battery formidable. The whole of the fourth and fifth, an 
incessant fire was kept up by the enemy night and day. He 
had once attempted landing at night, it is supposed with an 
intention of spiking the guns of the battery, but was repulsed 
by the picket guard. The plan of annoying him by advan- 
cing guns was now adopted with better effect than before. 
The rocket-ship lying close in shore, was much cut up by a 
twelve pounder and two sixes carried to a point; scarcely a 
shot missed its hull, and for one hour ihe fire of all the enemy s 
force was drawm to this point. 



404 BATTERY FIGHT. 

The want of ammunition now caused a suspension of firing 
at the battery at a most unfortunate moment, just as Commo- 
dore Rodgers was approaching with his last fire-ship. The 
enemy being thus enabled to direct the whole of their atten- 
tion toM'ards him, Rodgers was forced to fire the vessel 
prematurely, and order his boats to retire, to prevent their 
being taken possession of by the numerous barges of the 
enemy. 

Some thirty-two pounders now arrived at the battery, and 
carpenters were employed to make carriages. Two mortars, 
a large quantity of ammunition, and an abundance of shot 
and shells were also received ; two barges were equipping, 
and every thing promised that the battery would speedily be 
put in a proper state for annoying the enemy. In the evening 
two frigates anchored above, making the whole force of 
the enemy opposed to the battery three frigates, three bomb- 
ships, a sloop of war, a brig, a schooner, and two barges, 
carrying altogether one hundred and seventy-three guns. The 
guns mounted in the battery were three eighteen pounders, 
two twelve pounders, six nine pounders, and two fours. The 
two mortars were without carriages, as were all the thirty- 
twos, for notwithstanding every effort was made, both at 
Washington and on the spot, they could not be completed in 
time. 

On the morning of the 6th, the enemy showing a disposi- 
tion to move, intelligence to that effect was sent to General 
Hungerford, and preparations made to meet them at the bat- 
tery with hot shot. About twelve o'clock the two frigates got 
under way, with a fair wind and tide, and stood down ; the 
rocket-sloop, bomb-vessels, brig, schooner, and prizes follow- 
ed in succession, the gun-boats endeavouring to flank the bat- 
tery on the right. Porter immediately despatched an officer 
to General Hungerford, to request him to take the position 
agreed upon in the woods on the heights ; but from the 
distance of his camp, and the quick approach of the enemy, 
he was unable to march before the firing commenced, and, 
after that period, it was rendered impossible, from the vast 



ATTACK ON PERRY'S BATTERY. 405 

quantities of shot, shells, and rockets which were showered 
over the hills and fell among his troops. 

As the enemy approached, a well-directed fire was kept up 
from the battery with hot and cold shot. The olllcers 
and men stood the broadsides of the ships with unparalleled 
firmness. But from the miUtia not making then- appearance, 
the whole of the enemy's fire was directed at the battery. 
Porter, therefore, finding that in a few minutes all the enemy's 
force would be brought to bear on him, and entertaining 
no hopes of preventing his passing, as some of his men had 
already been killed and wounded, he determined not to 
make a useless sacrifice. When the enemy was on the point 
of anchoring abreast the battery, therefore, after sustaining his 
fire an hour and a quarter, the commodore directed the 
officers and men to retire behind a hill on the left, and be in 
readiness to charge the enemy if he should land to spike the 
guns. The two frigates anchored abreast, the bombs, sloops, 
and smaller vessels passed outside them, all pouring into the 
battery and neighbouring woods a tremendous fire of every 
description of missive. In the woods on the left, a company 
of rifiemen from Jeflferson county, Virginia, under Captain 
George W. Humphreys, greatly distinguished themselves by 
a well-directed fire on the enemy's decks, as did a company 
of militia under the command of Captain Gena, who was 
posted on the right. The first lost one man killed, and 
one sergeant and four privates wounded; the latter two 
privates killed. After the bombs, gun-vessels, and prizes had 
all passed, the frigates proceeded down and anchored abreast 
of Commodore Perry's battery, where a constant firing was 
kept up until after sunset. 

But the guns at Perry's battery were of too small calibre to 
make much impression on the enemy. A single eighteen 
pounder, which arrived only thirty minutes before tlie firmg 
began, ill supphed with ammunition, was the only gun tliat 
could 'be of much service. The ammunition (?f this gun, 
and that of several of the six-pounders, being expended, and 
the fire of the enemy being very heavy, it was thought advis- 



406 DEATH OF SIR PETER PARKER. 

able to retire a short distance in the rear. This was done 
in good order, after sustaining their fire for more than an 
hour. 

The advantageous situation of this battery prevented 
the enemy from doing much injury. Only one man Vvas 
wounded. The number of killed and wounded at Com- 
modore Porter's battery did not exceed thirty. The loss 
of the enemy was seven killed, and thirty-five wounded. 

Sir Peter Parker, who was sent up the Chesapeake to 
make a diversion in favour of this expedition, was the least 
fortunate of the commanders. He met his death in a conflict 
with a small body of militia on the eastern shore of Maryland, 
under the command of Colonel Reid. 

A force of about one hundred and fifty men was landed at 
night from his vessel, at the head of which he placed him- 
self, with the intention of surprising the militia in their camp. 
The movement of the British barges, however, had been dis- 
covered, and every preparation was made to give them 
a warm reception. The camp and baggage w^ere removed, 
and the troops posted on a rising ground, flanked on both 
sides with woods, wdth the artillery in the centre. The head 
of the enemy's column soon appeared, and received the 
fire of the American advance at seventy paces distance. 
Being pressed by superior numbers, the advance were order- 
ed to retire, and form on the right of the line. The fire now 
became general, and was sustained by the militia with 
the most determined valour. The enemy pressed in front ; 
but being foiled, he threw himself on the left flank, where his 
efTorts w^ere equally unavailing.* 

The fire of the enemy had nearly ceased, when Reid, the 
commander of the militia, was informed, that the cartridges 
were entirely expended in some parts of the line, and that 
none of the men had more than a few rounds, although each 
had brought twenty into the field. The artillery cartridges 
were entirely expended. Under these circumstances, the 
troops were ordered to fall back to a convenient spot where a 

* Historical Reffister vol. iv. 



RETREAT OF THE BRITISH. 407 

part of the line was fortified, for the purpose of distributin"- 
the remaining cartridges. 

But the enemy having sustained a severe loss, found it 
more prudent to retreat than to pursue. They retired to tlie 
beach, carrying with them all the wounded they could find, 
among whom was Sir Peter Parker, who expired a few 
minutes after being carried from the field. The loss of the 
British on this occasion was fourteen killed, and twenty-seven 
wounded. The Americans had only three wounded. Nothing 
but the want of ammunition could have saved the whole 
party of the British from capture. 

An intelligent French writer, in noticing the capture 
of Berlin by the Russians in 1760, remarks, that two impor- 
tant military principles may be deduced from that event. 
First, That the possession of a capital does not decide the 
fate of a state, or even of a campaign. Second, That in the 
modern art of war, mc7i are of more importance than fortified 
places, and that a general should never acknowledge hiinself 
vanquished, though all his strong holds be subdued, if 
he retain his soldiers and his constancy. If these observa- 
tions be correct in their application to European capitals, how 
much more forcibly do they apply to that of the federal 
government, a mere open village, of about eight thousand 
inhabitants, and in a country thinly populated ! Indeed, tlie 
capture of Washington cannot be viewed in any other light 
than as a predatory incursion, under the pretence of rctaUa- 
tion, but really with the view of striking terror and inducing 
submission, and at the same time producing an ellect in 
Europe, where the occupation of the capital of their enemy, 
it was doubtless conceived, would be viewed as a most 
brilliant exploit. General Ross had neither the intention nor 
the means of holding Washington. Without artillery or 
stores, he was unable to remain longer than twenty-four 
hours, when a retreat was commenced under favour ol 
the night, and even then this retreat would have been 
extremely hazardous, but for the disorganized state of his op- 
ponents, and their blameable deficiency in the article of intel- 



408 POPULARITY OF THE WAR. 

ligence. It is true, that had they remained a few days longer, 
a communication with their shipping would have been opened 
by the Potomac, but this arose from a circumstance that could 
not have been foreseen, and Ross certainly acted wisely in 
not calculating on the destruction of Fort Washington by its 
commander. 

But the capture of Washington produced in Europe a very 
different effect from what was expected. The Gothic bar- 
barity displayed in the wanton destruction of the public 
buildings roused the indignation of the whole continent, and 
even produced such a sensation in the British parliament, as 
to cause its instigators to resort to falsehood to shield them 
from the public odium. The agitation of the question also 
drew from the ministry a statement, that instructions had been 
sent to the coast of America to desist from further inflictions 
of vengeance. 

The threats of devastation, and their practical operation in 
the District of Columbia, produced an electric effect through- 
out the union. A spirit of patriotism was kindled by the 
flames of the capital, before which all party considerations 
and honest differences of opinion vanished. The war, at its 
commencement, was considered an inexpedient measure, by 
a large and respectable portion of the community. The 
mode of conducting it also, by the invasion of Canada, was 
condemned as inefficacious ; as resembling more a war for 
foreign conquest, than a resolute assertion of our naval 
rights, which ought, it was said, to be conquered on the 
ocean. All aid, either in men or money, was consequently 
as much as possible withheld by those who embraced these 
sentiments. Party considerations had no doubt their effect in 
producing this result. 

But at this interesting crisis a new spirit pervaded the na- 
tion, which aroused it almost instantaneously to arms. Party 
rancour, for a moment, seemed utterly extinct; " this is not 
the time for speaking, but for acting," became the universal 
cry. All classes seemed inspired with military ardour ; the 
young and the old, the rich and the poor, rushed into the 



ATTACK ON BALTIMORE. 409 

ranks, came forward -with their contributions, and assisted in 
the labour of raising works of defence. Nor were even 
the females idle at this trying moment. Their labours were 
united in accoutring the volunteers, and in providing for their 
necessities. 

These movements were little if at all regulated by the 
governments either of the states or of the union. It appeared 
as if the people, perceiving that the powers with which they 
had entrusted their rulers were either incompetent to the crisis, 
or had not been sufficiently acted on, had determined sponta- 
neously to arise in their might, and take the defence of their 
respective neighbourhoods upon themselves. Committees of 
vigilance or defence were every where appointed by the peo- 
ple in their town-meetings, who collected money, arms, and 
ammunition, regulated the military movements of the citizens, 
and superintended their voluntary labour at the fortifications. 
Nor was the public enthusiasm unavailing. From this 
moment, almost every encounter with the enemy shed new 
lustre on the American arms, till the war finally closed in a 
blaze of glory at New-Orleans. 

The British army having re-embarked on board the fleet in 
the Patuxent, admiral Cochrane moved down that river, and 
proceeded up the Chesapeake, and on the evening of the 10th 
of September appeared at the mouth of the Patapsco, about 
fourteen miles from the city of Baltimore. Anticipating the 
debarkation of the troops. General Smith, who commanded at 
Baltimore, had ordered General Strieker to march, with a 
portion of his brigade of militia, towards North Point, near 
the mouth of the° river, where it was expected the British 
would make a landing. His force consisted of five hundred 
and fifty of the fifth regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel 
Stcrrett ; six hundred and twenty of the sixth, under Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Donald ; five hundred of the twenty-seventh, 
under Lieutenant-Colonel Long ; four hundred and filty of the 
thirty ninth, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fowler; seven hund- 
red of the fifty first, under Lieutenant-Colonel Amey ; one 
hundred and fifty riflemen, under Captain Dyer; one hundred 
3B 33 



410 ATTACK ON BALTIMORE. 

and forty cavalry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Biays ; and the 
Union Artillery of seventy-five men, with six four-pounders, 
under Captain Montgomery ; making an aggregate of 
three thousand one hundred and eighty-five efiective men. 
Major Randal, with a light corps of riflemen and musquetry, 
taken from General Stansbury's brigade and the Pennsylvania 
volunteers, was detached to the mouth of Bear Creek, with 
orders to co-operate with General Strieker, and to check any 
landing which the enemy might attempt in that quarter. 

The troops moved towards North Point, by the main road, 
on the 11th, and at three o'clock, P. M. reached the meeting- 
house, near the head of Bear Creek, seven miles from the city. 
Here the brigade halted, with the exception of the cavalry, 
who were pushed forward to Gorsuch's farm, three miles 
in advance, and the riflemen, who took post near the black- 
smith's shop, two miles in advance of the encampment. At 
seven o'clock, on the morning of the twelfth, information was 
received from the advanced videttes, that the enemy were 
debarking troops from and under cover of their gun- vessels, 
which lay off the bluff" of North Point, within the mouth 
of Patapsco river. The baggage was immediately ordered 
back under a strong guard, and General Strieker took a good 
position at the junction of the tw^o roads leading from Balti- 
more to North Point, having his right flanked by Bear Creek, 
and his left by a marsh. He here waited the approach of the 
enemy having sent on an advance corps, under the com- 
mand of Major Heath, of the fifth regiment. This advance 
was met by that of the enemy, and after some skirmishing it 
returned to the line, the main body of the enemy being at a 
short distance in the rear of their advance. During this skir- 
mishing, Major-General Ross received a musket-ball through 
his arm into his breast, which proved fatal to him on his way 
to the water-side for re-embarkation. The command of 
the enemy's forces then devolved on Colonel Brook. Be- 
tween two and three o'clock, the enemy's whole force came 
up and commenced the battle by some discharges of rockets, 
which were succeeded by the cannon from both sides, and 



ATTACK ON BALTIMORE. 411 

soon after the action became general along the line. General 
Strieker gallantly maintained his ground against a great 
superiority of numbers during the space of an hour and twenty 
minutes, when the regiment on his left (the fifty first) giving 
way, he was under the necessity of retiring to the ground in 
his rear, where he had stationed one regiment as a reserve. 
He here formed his brigade ; but the enemy not thinking it 
advisable to pursue, he, in compliance with previous arrange- 
ments, fell back and took post on the left, a half mile 
in advance of the entrenchments, which had been thrown up 
on the hills surrounding Baltimore. About the time General 
Strieker had taken the ground just mentioned, he was joined 
by General Winder, who had been stationed on the west side 
of the city, but was now ordered to march with General Dou- 
glas's brigade of Virginia militia, and the United States dra- 
goons, under Captain Bird, and take post on the left of 
General Strieker. During these movements, the brigades of 
Generals Stansbury and Foreman, the seamen and marines, 
under Commodore Rodgers, the Pennsylvania volunteers, un- 
der Colonels Cobean and Findley, the Baltimore artillery, 
under Colonel Harris, and the marine artillery, under Captain 
Stiles, manned the trenches and batteries, and in this situation 
spent the night, all prepared to receive the enemy. 

Next morning, the British appeared in front of the entrench- 
ments, at the distance of two miles, on the Philadelphia road, 
from whence he had a full view of the position of the Ameri- 
cans. He manoeuvred during the morning towards his right, 
as if with the intention of making a circuitous march, 
and coming down on the Harford or York roads. Generals 
Winder and Strieker were ordered to adapt their movements 
to those of the enemy, so as to baffle this supposed intention. 
They executed this order with great skill and judgment, 
by taking an advantageous position, stretching across the 
country, when the enemy was likely to approach the quarter 
he seemed to threaten. This movement induced the Bntisli 
to concentrate their forces in fVonl, pushing his advance 
to within a mile of the entrenchments, driving in the videttes, 



412 ATTACK ON BALTIMORE. 

and shewing an intention of attacking the position that eve- 
ning. Smith, therefore, immediately drew Generals Winder 
and Strieker nearer to the right of the enemy, with the inten- 
tion of falling on his right or rear should he attack the 
entrenchments, or, if he declined it, of attacking him in the 
morning. 

As soon as the British troops had debarked at North 
Point, the fleet proceeded up the Patapsco, to bombard Fort 
M'Henry, which commands the entrance to the harbour 
of Baltimore. On the 13th about sunrise, the British com- 
menced the attack from their bomb-vessels, at the distance of 
about two miles, when, finding that the shells reached the 
fort, they anchored, and kept up an incessant and well-directed 
bombardment. 

Fort M'Hemy was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Ar- 
mistead. The garrison consisted of one company of United 
States artillery, under Captain Evans, and two companies of 
sea-fencibles, under Captains Bunbury and Addison. Of 
these three companies, thirty-five men were unfortunately on 
the sick list, and unfit for duty. In contemplation of the 
attack, Armistead had been furnished with two companies of 
volunteer artillery from the city of Baltimore, under Captain 
Berry and Lieutenant-Commandant Pennington, a company 
of volunteer artillerists under Judge Nicholson, who had 
proffered their services, a detachment from Commodore Bar- 
ney's flotilla, under Lieutenant Redman, and about six hun- 
dred infantry, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel 
Stewart and Major Lane, consisting of detachments from the 
twelth, fourteenth, thirty-sixth, and thirty-eighth regiments T 
United States troops — the total amounting to about a thousa 1 
effective men. Two batteries to the right of Fort M'Henry, 
upon the Patapsco, were manned, the one by Lieutenant 
Newcombe, with a detachment of sailors ; the other by 
Lieutenant Webster, of the flotilla. The former was called 
Fort Covington, the latter the City Battery. 

As soon as the British commenced the bombardment, the 
batteries at the fort were opened in return ; but the firing soon 



ATTACK ON THE FORTS. 413 

ceased on the part of the Aincricans, as it was found that all 
the shot and shells fell considerably short of the British ves- 
sels. This was a most distressing circumstance to the troops 
in the fort, as it compelled them to remain inactive, though 
exposed to a constant and tremendous shower of shells. But 
though thus inactive, and without that security, which, in 
more regular fortifications, is provided for such occasions, not 
a man shrunk from his post. 

About two o'clock, P. M. one of the twenty-four-pounders 
on the south-west bastion, under the immediate command of 
Captain Nicholson, was dismounted by a shell, the explosion 
from which killed his second lieutenant, and wounded several 
of his men ; the bustle necessarily produced in removing the 
wounded and remounting the gun probably induced the 
British to suspect that the garrison was in confusion, as three 
bomb-ships were immediately advanced. But the fire, which 
now opened from the fort, soon compelled them to seek 
shelter, by again withdrawing out of the reach of the guns, 
when the garrison gave three cheers, and again ceased firing. 

The British continued throwing shells, with one or two 
slight intermissions, for twenty-five hours, viz. from sunrise 
of the 13lh till seven o'clock, A. M. of the 14th of Sep- 
tember. During the night, whilst the bombardment was the 
most severe, two or three rocket vessels and barges succeeded 
in passing Fort M'Henry, and getting up the Patapsco, but 
they were soon compelled to retire by the forts in that 
quarter. These forts also destroyed one of the barges, with 
all on board. It is supposed, that the vessels that passed the 
fort contained picked men, with scaling ladders, for the 
purpose of storming. 

In the course of the night, Admiral Cochrane held a com- 
munication with the commander of the land forces, and the 
enterprise being considered impracticable, it was mutually 
agreed to withdraw. Accordingly, while the bombardment 
still continued, in order to distract the attention of the Ameri- 
cans, the retreat was commenced. Owing to the extreme 
darkness, and a continued rain, it was not discovered till 



414 RETREAT OF THE BRITISH. 

daylight, when General Winder commenced a pursuit, with 
the Virginia brigade and the United States dragoons ; at the 
same time. Major Randal was despatched with his light corps 
in pursuit of the enemy's right, whilst the whole of the 
militia cavalry was put in motion for the same object. 
All the troops were, however, so worn out with continued 
watching, and with being under arms during three days and 
nights, exposed the greater part of the time to very inclement 
weather, that it was found impracticable to do any thing more 
than pick up a few stragglers. 

The naval forces, as was before observed, continued the 
bombardment till seven o'clock. About nine, they retired to 
North Point, where the embarkation of the troops commenced 
that evening, and was completed next day at one o'clock. It 
would have been impossible, even had the American troops 
been in a condition to act offensively, to have cut off 
any part of the enemy's rear guard during the embarkation, 
as the point where it was effected was defended from ap- 
proach by a line of defences extending from Back river 
to Humphrey's creek, on the Patapsco, which had been 
thrown up previous to the arrival of the British. 

The loss of the Americans, at the battle near North Point, 
was twenty-four killed, one hundred and thirty-nine wounded, 
and fifty prisoners. The loss of the British in this action was 
thirty-nine killed, and two hundred and fifty-one wounded. 
The loss in the fort was only four killed and twenty-four 
wounded ; no list of killed and wounded on board the 
squadron has been published. From the best calculations 
that could be made, from fifteen to eighteen hundred shells 
were thrown by the enemy. A few of these fell short. 
A large proportion burst over the fort, throwing their frag- 
ments around, and threatening destruction. Many passed 
over, and about four hundred fell within the works. Two of 
the public buildings were materially injured, the others but 
slightly. 

The effect produced by the joyful intelligence of the failure 
of the attempt upon Baltimore, may be more easily conceived 



OPERATIONS OF GENERAL JACKSON 415 

than expressed, when it is considered that ahiiost every large 
town being equally threatened with devastation, the case of 
Baltimore came home to every individual bosom. But one 
moment before, the public dismay seemed to have reached its 
acme ; and the most gloomy anticipations seemed about to be 
realized. 

In the meantime, an attack had been made on the remote 
southern coast. Hardly was the Creek war at an end, before 
new troubles sprung up in that quarter, and General Jackson 
was forced to encounter a much more formidable enemy. 

After concluding the treaty with the Creeks, Jackson moved 
his head-quarters to Mobile, where, on the 27th of August, 
he received information by express from Pensacola, that three 
British vessels had arrived there on the 25th, which, on the 
following day, had disembarked an immense quantity of arms, 
ammunition, munitions of war, and provisions ; and marched 
into the Spanish fort between two and three hundred troops. 
He was likewise informed that thirteen sail of the line, with 
a large number of transports, bringing ten thousand troops, 
were daily expected. 

On the receipt of this information, Jackson immediately 
despatched an express to the governor of Tennessee at Nash- 
ville, requesting that the whole of the quota of the militia of 
that state should be organized, equipped, and brought into 
the field, without delay, and his adjutant-general, then in 
Tennessee, was instructed to make the necessary arrangements 
for immediately provisioning and bringing the troops to head- 
quarters. 

The three vessels w^hich had arrived at Pensacola, joined 
by another, soon after sailed from that port for Mobile, 
and on the 15lh of September appeared off Fort Bowyer. 
The town of Mobile, where General Jackson had his head- 
quarters, is situated on the west side of the Mobile river, at 
its entrance into the bay of the same name. Mobile bay 
is about thirty miles long, and of considerable breadth ; 
but its entrance is only five miles broad, and is completely 
commanded by Fort Bowyer, which is situated at the extreme 



416 ATTACK ON FORT BOVVYER. 

point on the east side of the bay. The fort was occupied by 
a small garrison, commanded by Major Lawrence, of the 
second infantiy. 

The British squadron, consisting of two ships and two 
brigs, appeared in sight about noon of the 15th, standing 
directly for the fort. At four, in the afternoon, the battery 
was opened upon them ; the firing was immediately returned 
from all the vessels. A force of one hundred and ten ma- 
rines, commanded by Colonel Nichols, two hundred Creek 
Indians, headed by Captain Woodbine, of the British navy, 
and about twenty artillerists, had been previously landed in 
the rear of the fort, and opened a fire upon it from a twelve- 
pounder and a howitzer, but they did no execution, and were 
soon silenced by a few shot. The action continued without 
intermission on either side for nearly three hours, when three 
of the vessels were compelled to retire. The commodore's 
ship, which mounted twenty-two thirty-two-pound carronades, 
having anchored nearest the fort, had her cable cut by the 
shot, and was so much disabled that she drifted on shore, 
within six hundred yards of the battery ; when, the other ves- 
sels being out of reach, such a tremendous fire was opened 
upon her, that she was set on fire and abandoned by such of 
her crew as survived. Out of a crew of one hundred and 
seventy men, the commander and twenty men only escaped. 
On board of the other ship, eighty-five were killed and wound- 
ed ; one of the brigs also was very considerably damaged ; 
but her loss was not ascertained. The effective force in the 
fort was about one hundred and twenty men ; their loss was 
only four killed and five wounded. During the hottest part 
of the action, the flag-staff being shot away, the flag was im- 
mediately regained under a heavy fire of grape and cannister, 
hoisted on a sponge stafl', and planted on the parapet. The 
land-forces retreated by land to Pensacola, after having re- 
embarked their pieces. 

A short time previous to this attack, a proclamation was 
issued by Edward Nichols, commanding His Britannic Majes- 
ty's forces in the Floridas, and dated head-quarters, Pensacola, 



NICHOLS'S ADDRESS. 417 

addressed to the inhabitants of Louisiana, Kentucky, and 
Tennessee. In this address, the natives of Louisiana are 
called upon to assist the British forces in liberating their 
paternal soil from a fruitless, imbecile government ; to abolish 
the American usurpation and put the lawful owners of the soil 
in possession. The inhabitants of Kentucky and Tennessee 
are told that they have too long borne with grievous imposi- 
tions ; that the brunt of the war has fallen on their brave sons ; 
and they are entreated to be imposed on no more, but either 
to range themselves under the standard of their forefathers, or 
observe a strict neutrality. If they complied with either of 
these offers, the address assured them, that whatever provi- 
sions they sent down should be paid for in dollars, and 
the safety of the persons bringing it, as well as the free 
navigation of the Mississippi, guaranteed.* 

The proclamation then calls to the view of the " men 
of Kentucky the conduct of those factions which hurried them 
into this cruel, unjust, and unnatural war, at a time when 
Great Britain was straining every nerve in defence of her own 
and the liberties of the world ; when she was expending rail- 
lions of her treasure in endeavouring to pull down one of the 
most formidable and dangerous tyrants that ever disgraced the 
form of man. When groaning Europe was in her last gasp, 
when Britons alone showed an undaunted front, basely did 
these assassins endeavour to stab her from the rear ; she has 
turned on them renovated from the bloody but successful 
struggle. Europe is happy and free, and she now hastens 
justly to avenge the unprovoked insult. Shew them," con- 
tinued Nichols, "that you are not collectively unjust — leave 
that contemptible few to shift for themselves ; let those slaves 
of the tyrant send an embassy to Elba, and implore his aid ; 
but let every honest, upright American spurn them with 
merited contempt. After the experience of twenty-one years, 
can you any longer support those brawlers of liberty, who call 
it freedom, when themselves are no more free than their 
impostors ? Be no longer their dupes, accept my offers, and 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 
3C 



413 THE BARRATARIANS. 

all that is promised you in the proclamation, I guarantee to 
you, on the sacred word of a British officer." 

A greater degree of ignorance of the nature of the people 
addressed, was perhaps never displayed, than was manifested 
in this proclamation. Nichols himself was enabled to take a 
pretty favourable view of its reception a few days after it was 
issued, as he headed the land forces employed against Fort 
Bowyer. 

Previous to the attack upon Mobile, Nichols had held out 
the most seducing offers to induce a band of lawless men, 
who had formed an establishment on the island of Barrataria, 
to enter into the British service in the operations planned 
against lower Louisiana. But although these men were 
acting in the most lawless manner, and though they were 
actually proscribed by the American government, they would 
not consent to act the part of traitors. Instead of accepting 
the British offers, they procrastinated their answer, and imme- 
diately despatched the intelligence to New Orleans. 

The Barratarians principally consisted of the officers and 
crews of French privateers, who, on the capture of Gaude- 
loupe, the last of the French West India islands, had repaired 
to Carthagena, and accepted commissions from the new 
government which had been established there. For the con- 
venience of disposing of their prizes, these men resorted 
to Barrataria, and formed establishments in the island of 
Grand Terre, and other places along the coast of Louisiana 
to the west of the Mississippi, whence, it is said, they preyed 
indiscriminately upon the commerce of all nations, not 
excepting even that of the United States, in whose dominions 
they had thus unwarrantably settled themselves. The chief 
intercourse of the Barratarians was with New Orleans, almost 
all their prize goods being smuggled into that port. 

In the year 1813, this lawless colony excited the attention 
of the government of Louisiana, and a company was ordered 
out to break up the establishment. But this small force 
proved quite ineffectual ; the whole party were surprised and 
captured before they reached the settlements of this resolute 



CONQUEST OF BARRATARIA. 419 

set of men. The naval force, however, being considerably 
strengthened in the summer of 1814, a new expedition was 
fitted out. On the 11th of September, Commodore Pat- 
terson left New Orleans, with a detachment of seventy of the 
forty-fourth regiment of infantry, commanded by Colonel 
Ross, and being joined by the schooner Caroline at Placque- 
mine, and the gun-boats at the Balize, on the morning of the 
16th made the island of Barrataria, and discovered a number 
of vessels in the harbour, some of which shewed Carlhage- 
nian colours. As soon as the squadron was perceived, the 
Barratarians formed their vessels, ten in number, into a line 
of battle near the entrance of the harbour ; and Patterson 
also formed his vessels into a line of battle, consisting of six 
gun-boats, a tender, and a launch ; the schooner Caroline 
drawing too much water to cross the bar. On the approach 
of the squadron, however, the Barratarians abandoned their 
vessels, and took to llight in all directions in their small boats, 
having previously fired two of their best schooners. The 
launch, with two gun-barges and the small boats, were imme- 
diately sent in pursuit, and all the vessels in the harbour were 
taken possession of, and the establishment on shore completely 
destroyed.* 

The unprecedented conduct of the governor of Pensacola, 
in harbouring and aiding the British and their Indian allies, 
and in allowing them to fit out expeditions against the United 
States from that port, had been forcibly remonstrated against 
by General Jackson, but hitherto without effect. Having 
been reinforced by about two thousand Tennessee militia, 
which had marched to Mobile through the Indian country, 
Jackson, advanced towards Pensacola to demand redress. 
He reached the neighbourhood of that post on the afternoon 
of the 6th of November, and immediately sent a flag to 
communicate the object of his visit to the governor ; but it 
was forced to return, being fired on from the batteries. 
Jackson then reconnoitred the fort, and finding it defended 
by both English and Spanish troops, determined to storm the 
♦ Historical Regiefer vol. iv. 



420 CAPTURE OF PENSACOLA. 

town, and accordingly made the necessary arrangements for 
carrying his determination into effect the next day. 

The troops were put in motion for the attack early on the 
7th. Being encamped to the west of the town, Jackson 
calculated that the attack would be expected from that 
quarter. To cherish this idea, part of the mounted men were 
sent to show themselves on the west, while the remainder of 
the troops passed in the rear of the fort, undiscovered, to the 
east of the town. When at the distance of a mile, the town 
appeared in full view. The troops, principally militia, with 
a few regulars, and some Choctaw Indians, advanced with 
the most undaunted courage, although a strong fort appeared 
ready to assail them on the right, seven British armed vessels 
on the left, and strong block-houses and batteries of cannon 
in front. On entering the town, a battery of two cannon was 
opened on the centre column, composed of the regulars, with 
ball and grape, and a shower of musketry from the houses 
and gardens. The battery was immediately stormed, and the 
musketry was soon silenced by the steady and well directed 
fire of the regulars. 

The governor now made his appearance with a flag, and 
begged for mercy, offering to surrender the town and fort un- 
conditionally. Mercy was granted, and protection given 
to the citizens and their property, although the officer com- 
manding the fort refused to give it up, and held it till near 
midnight, when he evacuated it with his troops. The British 
moved down to Barrancas, a strong fort commanding the 
harbour, and, finding that Jackson had gained possession of 
the town, next morning spiked and dismounted the cannon, 
and blew up the fort, just as the Ameiican troops were 
preparing to march and storm the place. 

The British then withdrew to their shipping, and General 
Jackson, having accomplished his object, evacuated the town, 
and returned to the American dominions. 

The dangers impending over New Orleans, from the threat- 
ened expedition of the British, now rendered the presence of 
General Jackson highly necessary at that city. He arrived 



PREPARATION FOR DEFENCE. 421 

there with his troops on the second of December, and imme- 
diate measures of defence were adopted, by embodying the 
miUtia, repairing the forts on the river, and putting the whole 
in the best possible posture of defence. 

A few days after Jackson's arrival, the British ileet made 
their appearance in the bay of St. Louis, and, on the 12lh, 
appeared in such strength off Ship island, as to induce Lieu- 
tenant Jones, who commanded the American flotilla of gun- 
boats, to retire higher up the lake, for the purpose of taking a 
position to defend the passes to New Orleans, On the L3ih, 
the American schooner Seahorse, which had been sent by the 
commodore that morning to the bay of St. Louis, to assist in 
the removal of some public stores, was attacked by three of 
the enemy's barges. These were driven off, but being rein- 
forced by four others, the schooner was blown up by her 
crew, and the store house set on fire. On the following day, 
the American flotilla, while becalmed, was attacked by forty- 
two heavy launches and gun-barges, manned with one thou- 
sand men and officers, and after a vigorous resistance, for 
upwards of an hour, against this overwhelming force, the 
whole flotilla was captured by the enemy. 

The news of the arrival of the British squadron in these 
waters reached New Orleans on the 12th of December, and in 
a day or two after, martial law was proclaimed in the city, 
and the militia called out en 7nassc. Large appropriations 
were made by the legislature of Louisiana for the erection of 
batteries, and granting bounties to seamen to enlist in the ser- 
vice ; an embargo was laid for three days in order to stop the 
departure of those individuals ; and a requisition was made by 
General Jackson of negroes to work on the fortifications, and 
all those found in the streets were impressed for that purpose, 
as well as all kinds of drays and carts. Four thousand 
Tennessee militia arrived by water on the 21st, ami Jackson 
was further reinforced by the Barratarians, to whom an am- 
nesty was granted by the general and the governor of Lou- 
isiana, on condition of their joining in tlie defence of the 

country. 

36 



422 ENGLISH ADVANCE ON NEW ORLEANS. 

The loss of the gun-boats having given the enemy command 
of Lake Borgne, he was enabled to choose his point of attack. 
It became, therefore, an object of importance to obstruct the 
numerous bayous and canals leading from that lake to the 
highlands on the Mississippi. This important service was 
committed to Major-General Villere, commanding the district 
between the river and the lakes, who, being a native of the 
country, was presumed to be best acquainted with all these 
passes. Unfortunately, however, a picket which the general 
had established at the mouth of the bayou Bienvenu, and 
which, notwithstanding General Jackson's orders, had been 
left unobstructed, was completely surprised, and the enemy 
penetrated through a canal leading to his farm, about two 
leagues below the city, and succeeded in cutting off a com- 
pany of militia stationed there. This intelligence was 
communicated to Jackson about twelve o'clock on the twenty- 
third. His force at this time consisted of parts of the seventh 
and forty-fourth regiments, not exceeding six hundred together, 
the city militia, a part of General Coffee's brigade of mounted 
gun-men, and the detached militia from the western division 
of Tennessee, under the command of Major-General Carrol. 
These two last corps were stationed four miles above the city. 
Apprehending a double attack by the way of Chef Menteur, 
General Carrol's force, and the militia of the city, were left 
posted on the Gentilly road, and at five o'clock, in the after- 
noon Jackson marched to meet the enemy, whom he was re- 
solved to attack in his first position, with Major Hind's dra- 
goons, General Coffee's brigade, parts of the seventh and forty- 
fourth regiments, the uniformed companies of militia, under 
the command of Major Planche, two hundred men of colour, 
chiefly from St. Domingo, and a detachment of artillery, under 
the direction of Colonel M'Rea, with two six-pounders, under 
the command of Lieutenant Spots, not exceeding in all one 
thousand five hundred men. 

Jackson arrived near the enemy's encampment about seven, 
and immediately made his dispositions for the attack. The 
enemy's forces, amounting at that time on land to about three 



ACTION OF DEC. T VV E N T Y - T 11 I R D . 423 

thousand, extended half a mile on the river, and in the rear 
nearl}' to the wood. General Coffee was ordered to turn their 
right, while, with the residue of the force, Jackson attacked 
his strongest position on the left near the river. Commodore 
Patterson, having dropped down the river in the schooner 
Caroline, was directed to open a fire upon their camp, which 
he executed about half after seven. This being the signal of 
attack. General Coffee's men, with their usual impetuosity, 
rushed on the enemy's right and entered their camp, while 
Jackson's troops advanced with equal ardour. 

Unfortunately, a thick fog, which arose about eight o'clock, 
caused some confusion among the different corps. Fearing 
the consequences, under this circumstance, of the further 
prosecution of a night attack with troops then acting together 
for the first time, Jackson contented himself with lying 
on the field that night ; and at four in the morning assumed 
a stronger position about two miles nearer to the city. 

In this action the American loss was twenty- four killed, one 
hundred and fifteen wounded, and seventy-four missing; the 
British loss amounted to forty-six killed, one hundred 
and sixty-seven wounded, and sixty-four missing. 

The country between New Orleans and the sea is one ex- 
tensive swamp, excepting the immediate banks of the Mis- 
sissippi. These banks are generally about a quarter of a mile 
wide, and being higher than the country behind, are dry, ex- 
cept in time of inundation, when the whole country would 
form one vast flood, were it not for the artificial banks or le- 
vees which have been erected fbr the preservation of the farms 
on this narrow, but fertile strip of land. The city of New 
Orleans itself is protected from the river in the same manner. 
At intervals there are bayous or outlets which pierce these 
banks ; the water which flows through them, however, never 
returns' to the bed of the river, but finds its way to the Gulf 
of Mexico by other channels through the swamps. 

From this description of the country, it will be perceived, 
that New Orleans is extremely susceptible of defence, and 
that over a certain proportion, numbers are nearly unavaihng. 



424 LOSS OF THE CAROLINE. 

The position taken up by General Jackson occupied both 
banks of the river. On the left it was simply a straight hne 
of a front of about one thousand yards, with a parapet, the 
right resting on the river, and the left on a wood, which 
communicated with the swamp, and the passage of which had 
been rendered impracticable for troops. This line was 
strengthened by flank- works, and had a ditch with about four 
feet of water. On the right bank was a heavy battery of 
fifteen guns, which enfiladed the whole front of the position 
on the left bank. 

The British having erected a battery in the night of the 26th, 
succeeded, on the following day, in blowing up the schooner 
CaroUne, which lay becalmed a short distance above in the 
Mississippi. Her crew, however, had previously made their 
escape. Emboldened by this event, the enemy marched his 
whole force on the 28th up the levee, in the hope of driving 
the Americans from their position, and with this view opened 
upon them, at the distance of about half a mile, his bombs 
and rockets. He was repulsed, however, with the loss of 
sixteen killed, and thirty-eight wounded. The Ameri- 
can loss was seven killed, and eight wounded. 

Another attempt was made upon the American lines on the 
1st of January. The enemy having the preceding night erect- 
ed a battery near the works, in the morning opened a heavy 
fire from it, and made two bold attempts to force and turn the 
left wing, in both of which they were repulsed ; and in the 
course of the night they retreated to their lines, leaving all 
their guns on the battery, which they had previously spiked, 
and a considerable quantity of ammunition, working-tools, 
and their dead unburied. Their loss on this occasion was 
thirty-two killed, forty-four wounded, and two missing; 
that of the Americans, eleven killed and twenty-three 
wounded. 

General Jackson was reinforced by two thousand five hund- 
red Kentucky militia on the 4th, and on the 6th the British 
were joined by General Lambert, at the head of the second 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 



BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 425 

part of the expedition. Serious preparations were now made 
for storming the American works. 

On the night of the 7lh, with infmite labour, the British 
succeeded in getting their boats into the Mississippi, by 
widening and deepening the channel of the bayou, from which 
they had about two weeks before effected their tlisembarka- 
tion. Though these operations were not unperceived, it was 
not in Jackson's power to impede them by a general attack : 
the nature of the troops under his command, mostly militia, 
rendering it too hazardous to attempt extensive offensive 
movements in an open country, against a numerous and well- 
disciplined army. Although his forces, as to number, had 
been increased by the arrival of the Kentucky division, his 
strength had received very little addition ; a small portion only 
of that detachment being provided with arms. Compelled 
thus to wait the attack of the enemy, Jackson, however, took 
every measure to repel it when it should be made, and to de- 
feat the object in view. 

Early in the morning of the 8th, the enemy, after throwing 
a heavy shower of bombs and Congreve rockets, advanced 
their columns on the right and left to storm the entrenchments 
on the left bank of the Mississippi, throwing over a considera- 
ble force in his boats at the same time to the right bank. 
The entrenchments on the right bank, were occupied by 
General Morgan, with the New Orleans contingent, the Loui- 
siana militia, and a strong detachment of the Kentucky 
troops ; General Jackson, with the Tennessee and the re- 
mainder of the Kentucky mihtia, occupied the works on the 

left bank. 

The columns of the enemy advanced in good order towards 
Jackson's entrenchments, the men shouldering their muskets, 
and all carrying fascines, and some with ladders. The batte- 
ries now opened an incessant fire on the British columns, 
which continued to advance in pretty good order, until, in a 
few minutes, the musketry of the militia joining their fire with 
that of the artillery, began to make an impression on them, 
which soon threw them into confusion. At this time the noise 
3D 33* 



426 BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 

of the continued rolling fire resembled the concussion of tre- 
mendous peals of thunder. For some time the British offi- 
cers succeeded in animating the courage of their troops, al- 
though every discharge from the batteries opened the columns, 
mowing down whole files, which were almost instantaneously 
replaced by new troops coming up close after the first : but 
these also shared the same fate, until at last, after twenty-five 
minutes continued firing, through which a few platoons ad- 
vanced to the edge of the ditch, the columns broke and re- 
treated in confusion. 

A second attack was received in the same manner. The 
British were forced to retreat, with an immense loss. But 
vain was the attempt of the officers to bring them up a third 
time. The soldiers were insensible to every thing but danger, 
and saw nothing but death, which had struck so many of their 
comrades. 

Near the commencement of the attack. General Packenham, 
the British commander-in-chief, lost his life at the head of his 
troops, and soon after Generals Keane and Gibbs were carried 
off the field dangerously wounded. A great many other offi- 
cers of rank fell, and the plain between the front line of the 
British and the American works, a distance of four hundred 
yards, was literally covered with the enemy's dead and 
wounded. At this time General Jackson's loss was only seven 
killed and six w^ounded. 

The entire destruction of the British army had now been 
inevitable, had not an unfortunate occurrence at this moment 
taken place on the right bank of the river. The troops which 
had landed there were hardy enough to advance against the 
works, and at the very moment when their entire discomfiture 
was looked for with confidence, the Kentucky militia inglori- 
ously fled, drawing after them, by their example, the remain- 
der of the forces. Commodore Patterson, who commanded 
the batteries, was of course forced to abandon them, after 
spiking his guns. 

This unfortunate rout totally changed the aspect of affairs. 
The enemy now occupied a position from which he could 



BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 429 

annoy Jackson without hazard, and by means of which he 
might have been enabled to defeat, in a great measure, tlie 
eflects of the success of the Americans on the other side of 
the river. It became, therefore, an object of the first conse- 
quence to dislodge him as soon as possible. For this object, 
all the means which Jackson could with any safety use, were 
immediately put in preparation. But so great had been the 
loss of the British on the left bank, that they were not able to 
spare a sufficient number of troops to hold the position which 
they had gained on the right bank without jeopardizing 
the safety of the whole. The troops were therefore with- 
drawn, and Jackson immediately regained the lost posi- 
tion. 

The spirit of atrocity and vengeance," which marked the 
conduct of the British during the campaign, was manifested 
even in this battle, although they suffered so signal a defeat. 
After their final repulse on the left bank, numbers of the 
American troops, prompted merely by sentiments of humanity, 
went, of their own accord, in front of the lines, to assist the 
wounded British, to give them drink, and to carry them (as 
they did several of them on their backs) within the lines. 
While they were thus employed, they were actually fired 
upon, and several killed. Yet the others, regardless of the 
danger, persevered in their laudable purpose. This instance 
of baseness may have proceeded from individuals ; nor would 
it in common cases be presumed, that the men were ord red 
to fire by their officers : but if the fact be, as has been repeat- 
edly asserted without contradiction, that the watchword of the 
day was "the significant words " beauty and booty ^^'' no 
charge would seem too atrocious for belief against the British 
commanders. 

The total loss of the Americans in this action on both sides 
of the river, was thirteen, killed, thirty-nine wounded, and 
nineteen missing. The British acknowledge a loss of two 
hundred and ninety-three killed, one thousand two hundred and 
sixty-seven wounded, and four hundred and eighty-four 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 



430 RETREAT OF THE BRITISH. 

missing. About one thousand stand of arms of different 
descriptions were taken by the Americans. 

The British having retired to their old position, continued 
to occupy it till the night of the 18th, although constantly an- 
noyed by the American artillery on both sides of the river. 
At midnight they precipitately decamped, and returned 
to their boats, leaving behind, under medical attendance, 
eighty wounded, including two officers. Fourteen pieces of 
heavy artillery, and a quantity of shot, were also abandoned, 
and a great deal of powder, which, however, was previously 
destroyed. But, such was the situation of the ground which 
the enemy abandoned, and of that through which he retired, 
protected by canals, redoubts, entrenchments, and swamps on 
his right, and the river on his left, that Jackson could not, 
without encountering a risk which true policy did not seem to 
require or to authorise, attempt to annoy him much on his re- 
treat. He took only eight prisoners. 

Commodore Patterson, however, despatched five boats and 
a gig, manned and armed with fifty men, under the command 
of Mr. Thomas Shields, purser on the New Orleans station, to 
annoy the retreat of the British. On the night of the 19th, a 
boat lying at anchor was captured by surprise, without resist- 
ance, containing forty dragoons and fourteen seamen. The 
prisoners exceeding the detachment in numbers. Shields 
returned, and placing them in charge of the army, again set 
out in pursuit, in the hope of intercepting some of the 
enemy's boats about day-light, but without success. 

On the morning of the 21st, Shields once more pushed 
off among the transports of the enemy, and captured 
several, but unfortunately, owing to a strong contrary wind, 
he was not able to bring them off; some of them were 
therefore given up to the parolled prisoners, and the 
remainder destroyed. Seventy-eight prisoners, were brought 
in by this intrepid little band. 

Meantime the British fleet having proceeded up the Missis- 
sippi, bombarded Fort St. Philip for eight or nine days ; but 
not being able to make any impression, they commenced their 



SURRENDER OF FORT B () W Y E R . 431 

retreat about the same time that the army above em- 
barked in their boats, viz. on the l8Lh of January, The 
bombarding vessels were stationed most of the time out of 
the reach of the guns of the fort. Major Overton, the 
commander, lost only two killed and seven wounded. 

We have never seen any odicial statement of the forces 
employed in this expedition ; but the most probable calcula- 
tion makes the force landed below New Orleans, about fifteen 
thousand, viz, eleven thousand land-troops, and four thousand 
sailors and marines. So confident were the British of success, 
that collectors of the customs and other civil officers at- 
tended the expedition, several of whom were among the 
prisoners taken by Shields, on the retreat of the army. 

As soon as the British troops were embarked on board their 
shipping, the squadron made for Mobile bay, and completely 
invested Fort Bowyer both by land and water. A large force 
w^as landed on the l8th of February, who made regular 
approaches, keeping up a constant firing, until the 11th, 
when, the approaches being within pistol-shot of the fort. 
Colonel Lawrence was summoned to surrender. Resistance 
being unavailing against the overwhelming force of the enemy, 
articles of capitulation were agreed to, surrendering the fort to 
the British, the garrison, consisting of three hundred and 
sixty-six men, including officers, being considered prisoners 
of war. On the 10th and 11th, General Winchester, who 
commanded at Mobile, threw a detachment across the bay for 
the relief of Fort Bowyer, but too late to effect any thing, ex- 
cept the capture of one of the British barges, with seventeen 

men.* 

The " conquerors of Europe" were here stopped in their 
conquest of America, by the new-s of a treaty of peace, which 
being soon after officially confirmed, they were compelled, 
however reluctantly, to evacuate the country. This treaty 
was signed at Ghent on the 24lh of December, 1814, ratified 
by the° prince regent of England, on the 2Sth, and by the 

* Historical Register vol. iv. 



432 



CLOSE OF THE WAR. 



president of the United States, by and with the advice and 
consent of the Senate, on the l8th of February, 1815. 

Thus ended the first considerable war, in which the nation 
had been engaged, since the adoption of the constitution. 
Its effect upon the character and interests of the repubUc was 
highly beneficial. It excited a national feeling in the breasts 
of Americans ; it created new motives to union, and of 
attachment to our republican institutions, and the blood and 
treasure which were expended in the struggle, however 
humanity might have regretted the sacrifice, have already 
been amply repaid by the important and salutary conse- 
quences, which they have secured to us and to our posterity. 




CHAPTER XX. 

Black Hawk's War. 




^'S'^=\^^ 



N the year 1804 a 
treaty was conclu- 
ded by Governor 
Harrison with some 
of the chiefs of the 
Sacs and Foxes, 
Indian tribes on 
our north western 
frontier, by which 
they ceded to the 
. - -^ United States all 

'~ '-vr^jPt-'i^ -" tjjglj. lands East 

of the Mississippi, and agreed to remove to the western side 
of that river. This treaty was not observed. The Indians 
said that it was executed by a few chiefs without the know- 
ledge or consent of the nation, and they did not feel them- 
selves bound by its obligations, and would not give up 
their hunting grounds and the graves of their fathers.* 

Thus stood affairs in the north-west, when Illinois was ad- 
mitted to the union ; and emigrants poured into the new state 
from all parts, and formed settlements, where the natives had 
hitherto remained nearly undisturbed. The lead mines 
of Galena, drew thither a considerable population, and in a 
very short time the territory occupied by the Sacs and Foxes 
was completely surrounded by the settlements of while men. 
In these circumstances the ordinary causes of collision could 
not be avoided. The whites were the first to commence de- 
predations. In 1827, when the warriors of (he tribes were 



3E 



* Moore'slndian Wars. 



\v^^ 



434 OPERATIONS OF BLACK HAWK. 

away from their homes, engaged in hunting, they set fire to 
their principal village and burnt forty houses. When the In- 
dians returned they said nothing about this act, but quietly 
began to rebuild their town. The whites next drove their 
cattle into the cornfields of the Indians, by which their win- 
ter's sustenance was destroyed, and a partial famine was the 
consequence. They continued, in this manner to make de- 
predations and harass their unoffending neighbours until at 
last, they drove them to take up arms ; and, had not General 
Gaines arrived, and in a friendly council, lield with the prin- 
cipal chiefs, persuaded them instantly to remove to the other 
side of the river, a desperate and revengeful war would cer- 
tainly have taken place.* 

Keokuk, their principal chief, with a majority of the nation 
were on peaceable terms with the United States ; but Black 
Hawk, with a party which, by his eloquence, he had gained 
over to himself, determined, at all hazards, to recross the 
river and keep possession of their village and corn fields. 
They accordingly returned to Illinois, saying that they had 
been invited by the Pottowattomies, a tribe residing on 
the Rock River, to spend the summer with them, and help 
them to plant their corn. On their way to the country of the 
Pottowattomies, they abstained from committing any violence, 
and probably they would have continued peaceful had 
not the whites been the first to shed blood. Five of the In- 
dians were attacked by a party of militia under Major Still- 
man, and two of them were killed, the other three succeeded 
in effecting their escape and informing Black Hawk of the 
barbarous murder of two of their number. Black Hawk 
immediately determined on revenge, and, though he had only 
forty men with him, he planned an ambuscade at Sycamore 
Creek, where he knew^ that Major Stillman would cross, with 
at least two hundred and seventy men. When the militia 
came to the creek they began to cross it as they arrived, in 
the greatest disorder. When the greater part had crossed 
their ears were assailed by the terrible Indian war cry, 

* Murray's United States. 



OPERATIONS OF BLACK HAWK. 135 

and, thinking themselves surrounded by an army of savages, 
they immediately without offering the least resistance began a 
flight, and retreated with the greatest precipitancy, leaving 
twelve men dead on the field. The smallness of Black 
Hawk's force prevented a pursuit. 

Now that the Indians had tasted blood, and the war was 
begun in earnest, they determined to do all the mischief 
in their power. They accordingly divided into small parties, 
most of them consisting of ten or twelve, some of them how- 
ever numbering as many as fifty or sixty, and attacking 
the scattered and unprotected settlements, spread such 
terror and consternation throughout the state, that Governor 
Reynolds found it necessary to call out two thousand additional 
men to overawe them. These were placed under the com- 
mand of General Atkinson and on the 10th of June arrived at 
Hennepin, on the Illinois river. The General was ordered to 
pursue Black Hawk, wherever he should be found, to 
kill or take him and disperse his followers. 

On the 20th of May 1832, the Indians headed by a Potto- 
wattomie, attacked a small settlement on Indian Creek, and 
after killing fifteen persons, took considerable plunder and 
some captives. Among the latter were the Misses Ilall, 
two young ladies of remarkable beauty. They were treated 
with courtesy and respect, and soon after ransomed, although 
a chief eagerly claimed one as his prize, and used the most 
earnest solicitations to induce her to become his bride. She 
was allowed to depart, leaving with him a lock of her hair, 
which he took, not as a fond remembrance, but as a trophy of 
his warlike exploits. 

On the 22d of May, a party of spies, sent out by General 
Atkinson, were attacked by the Indians, and five of them 
killed. On the 14th of June, five persons were killed, near 
Galena. General Dodge, being in the neighbourhood, imme- 
diately started in pursuit of the olTenders with thirty moiinti-d 
men. Before he had proceeded more; than three miles he dis- 
covered twelve Indians, to whom he gave chase, and driving 

* Drake's Indian Biorrnphy. 



436 RETREAT OF BLACK HAWK. 

them into a swamp, slaughtered them without mercy, although 
they made no resistance. 

On the 18th Captain Stevenson, with a small party, was 
attacked by a superior number of the enemy, under Black 
Hawk, and, though they were severely handled for a time, yet 
they succeeded in effecting their retreat with the loss of only 
three men. 

In the mean time General Scott had been sent to reinforce 
General Atkinson, and had arrived at Chicago ; but on the 
route, the troops had been attacked by the Cholera, and were 
reduced to such a small number by that fell disease, that 
a junction would have been useless, and would only have 
served to introduce the plague among the forces already in 
the field. They therefore remained at Chicago. 

General Atkinson, having been informed that Black Hawk 
was encamped near the Four Lakes, started with his whole 
force, in pursuit of him. But the wily Indian, being made ac- 
quainted by his spies, of the number of his enemies, and the 
direction of their march ; and afraid of having his retreat cut 
off, abandoned his camp, and, carefully conceaUng his course, 
descended the Wisconsin, in order, if possible, to effect his 
escape in that direction. In this, however, he was dis- 
appointed ; for General Dodge came upon his trail, and imme- 
diately commenced a vigorous pursuit. He came up with 
them, as they were about to cross the Wisconsin, about forty 
miles below Fort Winnebago, and immediately commenced 
an attack. But night coming on, and the whites having 
marched forty miles that day. General Dodge thought proper 
not to pursue the enemy across the river. Among his prison- 
ers, he found one, the wife of the warrior Big-Lake, from 
whom he learned the future designs of Black Hawk. She 
informed him that Black Hawk intended to proceed to 
the west side of the Mississippi, above Prairie du Chien; 
those of his followers who had horses were to strike across the 
country, whilst the others were to proceed by the Wisconsin ; 
and a place of rendezvous was appointed for all to meet on 
the west side of the Mississippi. The greater number of those 



AFFAIR OF THE WARRIOR. 437 

who descended the Wisconsin fell into the hands of the 
whites : while Generals Atkinson and Dodge pursued the main 
body towards the p;reat river. 

The Indians were now truly in a starving condition. In 
the pursuit of them before the battle, many were found dead 
in the road, who had fallen from exhaustion and actually died 
of hunger. Now, in their flight, it was impossible for them to 
encumber themselves with provisions, and, such was their 
haste, that they could obtain very little by the way. Yet, 
notwithstanding all this they resolved to continue hostility as 
long as they were able. 

When the main body, under Black Hawk, reached the 
Mississippi on the 1st of August, their crossing was prevented 
by the steamboat Warrior. The chief, this time wishing only 
to escape, displayed two white flags, and sent about a hundred 
and fifty of his men to the river without their arms as a sign 
of submission. But Throckmorton, the commander of the 
boat, thinking that they only wished to decoy him, ordered 
them to send a boat aboard. This not being immediately 
done he gave orders to his men to fire on them, when they 
commenced a destructive fire with their musketry, and a six 
pounder loaded with cannister. The Indians returned 
the fire but without doing much damage. The battle was 
kept up for about an hour, when the wood of the steamboat 
began to fail, and it proceeded to the Prairie. The Indians 
had twenty-three men killed, and many wounded, the whites, 
only one wounded. 

On the next day, the 2d of August, Atkinson's army came 
up with Black Hawk, and immediately prepared for action. 
Lest some of the Indians might escape by retreating up 
or down the river. Generals Alexander and Posey were order- 
ed to form the right wing of the army, and march to the river 
above the Indian encampment on the bank, and move down 
on them. General Henry with the left wing was to march in 
the main trail of the enemy ; while the U. S. infantry 
and General Dodge's squadron marched in the centre under 
the command of General Atkinson. In this order the 
37* 



438 BLACK HAWK'S SPEECH. 

attack commenced, and, after three hours of hard fighting, they 
succeeded in killing, routing, or taking prisoners all that 
opposed them. The Indians fought with desperation and 
disputed the ground with the greatest valour. Their loss was 
supposed to be upwards of one hundred and fifty killed. 
That of the whites in killed and wounded was twenty- 
seven. 

Some of the Indians had crossed the river before the arrival 
of Atkinson, and it is believed that Black Haw^k either escap- 
ed by swimming the river or by stealing up along the bank. 
This action may be considered as putting an end to 
the war with the Sacs and Foxes ; for, from that time Black 
Hawk's men continually deserted him and went over to 
the whites, and on the 27th of August, the warrior himself 
came in, and surrendered himself to the agent at Prairie 
du Chien. On this occasion he made a speech in which he 
said ; " You have taken me prisoner with all my warriors. I 
am much grieved, for I expected, if I did not defeat you, to 
hold out much longer, and give you more trouble before 
I surrendered. I tried hard to bring you into ambush, 
but your last General understands Indian fighting. The first 
one w^as not so wise. When I saw that I could not beat you 
by Indian fighting, I determined to rush on you, and fight you 
face to face. I fought hard. But your guns w^ere well 
aimed. The bullets flew like birds in the air, and whizzed 
by our ears, like the wind through the trees in the winter. 
My warriors fell around me ; it began to look dismal. I saw 
my evil day at hand. The sun rose dim on us on the 
morning, and at night it sunk in a dark cloud, and looked 
like a ball of fire. That was the last sun that shone on Black 
Hawk. His heart is dead, and no longer beats quick 
in his bosom. He is now a prisoner to the white men ; they 
will do with him as they wish. But he can stand tor- 
ture, and is not afraid of death. He is no coward. Black 
Hawk is an Indian." 

In this strain of impassioned eloquence he continued telling 
them that he had done nothing for which an Indian oufjht to 



DEATH OF B L A C K II A VV K . 4^9 

be ashamed ; that an Indian who was as bad as the white men 
would not be allowed to live in his nation ; that, though 
the white men do not scalp the head, they poison the heart, 
and in a few years his countrymen would become like 
the white men, so that they could not be trusted, and 
they would, as in the white settlements, have need of nearly 
as many officers as men, to take care of them and keep them 
in order. He concluded with the following words : " Fare- 
well, my nation ! Black Hawk tried to save you, and avenge 
your wrongs. He drank the blood of some of the whites. 
He has been taken prisoner and his plans are stopped. He 
can do no more. He is near his end. His sun is setting, and 
he will rise no more. Farewell to Black Hawk." 

Black Hawk was taken to Washington where he had 
an interview with the President. He was then conducted 
through the principal Atlantic cities, to show him the 
power, the greatness and the number of the people against 
whom he had been contending, and the folly of waging war 
against such a nation. He was every where received with 
the most marked attention and hospitality ; and, on being set 
at liberty, he returned to his own nation, on the Des Moines 
river, where he died on the 3d of October 1838. 




CHAPTER XXI. 

The Seminole Wars. 




S soon as 
the war of 
1812 was 
ended, the 
Indians in 
Florida, in- 
stigated by 
Edward 
Nichols 
and James 
Woodbine^ 
formerly 
officers in 

the British service, again took up the hatchet against their 
white neighbours. These two men, in order the more com- 
pletely to effect their purpose, established a fort on the 
Appalachicola river, to which they encouraged the disaffected 
Indians and runaway negroes to flee as to a place of safety. 
At this place, naturally strong by its position, they mounted 
twelve pieces of artillery, and in July 1816, their garrison 
amounted to four hundred negroes and Indians, who were well 
supplied with provisions and all the munitions of war.* 

To dislodge this band of outlaws, Colonel Clinch was des- 
patched with a small number of regulars and some Indians 
under the command of their chief Mcintosh, and in the begin- 
ning of July he laid siege to the fort on the land side. 
Two schooners had been sent from New Orleans to supply 



* Moore's Indian Wars. 



440 



DESTRUCTION OF THE FORT. 441 

Clinch with provisions and munitions ol" war. Having 
obtained the permission of the Governor of Pensacola, these 
vessels proceeded up the Appalachicola, under the convoy of 
two gun boats, each mounting one twelve pounder, and 
carrying twenty-five men. Colonel Clinch deemed this small 
force insufficient to attack the fort on the river side and 
accordingly cautioned the commander against any olVcnsive 
operations. But, wlien near the fort, a watering party 
of seven men were attacked by an ambuscade of negroes; 
five were killed, one escaped and the other was taken pris- 
oner, tortured, and murdered. The commander of the 
gun-boats immediately warped up sufficiently near to the fort 
and commenced a fire on it with hot shot, one of which enter- 
ed the magazine and blew up the fort. J3y this accident the 
fort was completely destroyed ; two hundred and seventy of 
the enemy were killed, and most of the remainder wounded. 
An immense quantity of arms and munitions of war, designed 
for supplying the Indians and negroes, with the means of an- 
noying the frontier settlers, fell into the hands of the con- 
querors.* 

Nichols and Woodbine had fled on the first appearance of 
the troops, having first exacted an oath from their followers, 
not to suffi-T an American to approach the fort and live. 

While these events were passing in West Florida, a similar 
system of operations was carried on in East Florithi. The in- 
terior of that province of Spain was occupied by runaway 
Indians — outlaws — known by the name of Seminoles, wliich 
in the Creek language signifies wild, and they were so called 
because they had estranged themselves fron^ their for- 
mer country and comrades. These Indians were in 
close alhance with another tribe called Red-Slicks, who 
were Creeks expelled from their lands in 1813. They 
had erected a high pole at their principal village of Mikasau- 
ky, w^hich they striped with red j)aint. Hence their name of 
Red-Sticks. This pole was only erected when the people in- 
tended to make war, and used as a kind of (lag-stair, the (lag 

* Moore's Indian Wars. 
3F 



442 INDIANS REFUSE TO WOVE. 

being formed of the scalps of murdered enemies. These, with 
the assistance of some hundreds of runaway negroes from 
Georgia, could bring upwards of fifteen hundred warriors into 
the field, and were continually committing depredations on the 
border settlements, aided and encouraged it is said by the 
Spanish authorities of Florida. 

The region which had thus become the seat of a sanguin- 
ary border warfare was under the immediate command of Gen- 
eral Gaines, who directly set about strengthening and pro- 
tecting the frontier by the erection of Forts Scott and Gaines, 
on the Flint river ; the former, near its junction wiih the Chatahoo- 
chee, and the latter on the line between Georgia and Missis- 
sippi, He also built a fort on the Canocho branch of the Escam- 
bia river. 

In pursuance of his orders " to remove the Indians still re- 
maining on the lands ceded by the treaty made by General Jack- 
son with the Creeks," General Gaines, on the 19th of Novem- 
ber 1816, sent an officer to Fowltown, to require the removal of 
certain Indians still remaining there. The chief returned a 
haughty refusal. The next day Major Twigs being despatched 
with a strong force to bring the chief and Indians to Fort Scott, 
was attacked on the way, but he succeeded in repulsing the ene- 
my and continued his march to Fowltown, which he found de- 
serted. 

On the 30th of November, Major Muhlenburg, with 
three vessels containing stores for Fort Scott arrived in the Ap- 
palachicola, but owing to contrary winds was unable to ascend, 
the river. Lieutenant Scott was sent to his assistance with a 
boat and forty men. When he reached the vessels, Muhlenburg, 
look twenty of the men out of the boat, and filling their places 
with his sick soldiers and women, sent the boat back to the 
Fort. When they reached the mouth of the FUnt river, they 
were suddenly attacked by the old Chief Hornotlimed and his 
band of warriors, and all were killed except six soldiers who 
escaped to the oposite shore by swimming. The Indians took 
the scalps of their victims and carried ihem to Mikasauky, 
where they were added to the trophies on the red pole. 



CAPTURE OP PENSACOLA. 443 

General Jackson arrived at Fort Scott witli nine hundred 
Georgia militia on the 9th of March 1817, and immediately 
took the command. On the 1st. of April he was joined by 
one thousand Tennessee Volunteers ; and about the same time 
by Mcintosh the Creek chief, with fifteen hundred warriors 
thus increasing his whole force to four thousand three hundred 
men. 

With this overwhelming force he proceeded to Mikasauky, 
which he found deserted by the inhabitants, who had left their 
red pole standing, with the scalps upon it. He burned the 
town to the ground, orderd Mcintosh to scour the country in 
search of the fugitives, and marched to St. Marks then in 
possession of Spain, took posession of it and sent the garrison 
to Pensacola. 

Hornotlimed and the Creek Chief Francis Hillishago were 
decoyed into a vessel at the mouth of the Appalachicola, and 
soon after hung as traitors. In the neighbourhood of St. i\ larks 
General Jackson captured a Scotch trader named Alexander 
Arbuthnot, who had been carrying on an extensive inter- 
course with the hostile Indians and negroes. 

On the 9th of April the General marched from St. Marks and 
on the 16th arrived at the Sawaney villages, wjiich he found 
almost deserted. The villages were destroyed and parties sent 
out in search of the fugitives. On the l8(h Robert Ambrister 
who had been a Lieutenant of Marines under Nichols was 
captured, together with a schooner belonging to Arbuthnot. 
The schooner was employed in transporting the sick and bag 
gage of the army to St. Marks. When Jackson arrived at St 
Marks Arbuthnot and Ambrister were tried by a Court Martial, 
condemned and executed. 

Receiving intelligence that some of the fugitive Seminoles 
had escaped to West Florida, after leaving a garrison at St. 
Marks, Jackson marched for Pensacola, took possession of the 
town, and compelled the governor and garrison to take refuge in 
Fort Barancas. The bombardment of that fortress was instant- 
ly commenced and it was obliged to surrender to tiie United 
States on the 21ih of May. St Augustine was next captured 



444 REMOVAL OF THE INDIANS. 

by a detachment under General Gaines, and the first Seminole 
war ended by the conquest of Florida. 

But the Seminoles were not yet subdued ; and other nations 
of the south showed that they yet retained the warlike spirit of 
their fathers. 

The remains of their tribes, by successive wars, purchases, 
and treaties, had become scattered throughout the territory in 
detached sections, completely surrounded and enclosed by 
their conquerors. In such a situation, frequent collision was 
almost unavoidable. The Indians murmured, that the rem- 
nant of their territory was eagerly coveted and grasped at by 
every possible means ; that they were exposed to constant 
outrages, without hope of redress ; to which might be added, 
that they often sought it themselves not in the mildest manner. 
The state governments complained, that to have independent 
states of so turbulent a character enclosed within their domain, 
was incompatible with any regular system of administration. 
In these circumstances a plan was devised, which was first 
developed by Monroe in his message of the 7th of December 
1824. Beyond the most western frontier of the states there lay 
a great extent of territory, which though rude, contained as much 
productive land as would be sufficient for the support of all 
these tribes. It was proposed to present such motives as might 
induce them to quit all the domains now held by them with- 
in the Union, and emigrate thither. They were to be paid the 
full price of the former, to be freely transported and establish- 
ed in their new possessions, and receive their subsistence for 
one year. 

This plan continued to be prosecuted under the administra- 
tion of Adams, yet without, for some time, making much pro- 
gress To quit their native seats, the home of their fathers, 
the tombs of their ancestors, appeared to the Indians an evil 
not to be compensated by any external advantages in a distant 
and unknown region. Jackson, however, applied himself to 
the object with characteristic energy and determination. With- 
out employing absolute compulsion, he intimated that they could 
only remain on condition of ceasing to be independent, and be- 



FLORIDA WAR. 445 

coming subject to the laws of the state within which they 
were located. This alternative, as was expected, appeared to 
them so terrible, that a reluctant consent to removal beiran to 
be extorted. In December 1830, the president could announce 
a treaty to that eflect with the Choctaws and Chickasaws. 
Fruitless negotiations were carried on with the Cherokees ; but 
in 1832 agreements were made with the Creeks in Alabama, 
and the Seminoles in Florida, who in their difficult country, 
had been reinforced by fugitives from various states. 

The latter stipulated for a deputation to proceed and to exam- 
me the territory assigned, understanding that the final decision 
was to depend upon its report. Government, on the contrary 
conceived the engagement to be absolute, and in April 1834 
obtained a vote of congress for its execution. The deputation, 
on their return reported favourably of the territory, but objected 
to the vicinity in which they would be placed to some hostile 
tribes. The year 1835 having nearly elapsed without any 
movement, Jackson pressed with extreme urgency their im- 
mediate departure. The resolution was then taken of resist- 
ing to the last extremity. Oceola, the chief proclaimed it 
treason for any Indian to leave the country. A general attack 
was commenced on the American frontier posts, which, being 
very unprepared, suffered severely. On the 28th of December 
1835, a detachment of one hundred and two men commanded 
by Major Dade was cut off, three only escaping ; and the bodies 
of the slain were found fifty-three days after, lying unburied 
on the field of batde. On the 31st a body of between two and 
three hundred was defeated with the loss of sixty-three killed 
and wounded. The war spread among the adjacent tribe of 
the Creeks, and became one of the longest and most obstinate 
ever waged between the two races. When the main force of 
the States was brought up, the insurgents were unable to face it 
in the open field ; but to root them out of the swamps, morasses, 
and dense entangled forests of this most dilficult country, 
proved a task truly arduous. What rendered the American 
force both inefficient and expensive was its being mostly com- 
posed of militia, called out only for a certain lime, a great part 

38 



446 



MACOMB'S TREATY 



of which was occupied in the march and return. The total ex- 
penditure of the war is reckoned at twenty millions of dollars. 
At length in 1839, General Macomb concluded a treaty, by 
which they were not obliged to emigrate, but allowed to oc- 
cupy unmolested a certain range of territory. Thence how- 
ever they made formidable incursions, and it was not till August 
1842 that government could announce the final termination of 
this contest. The Creeks had already been subdued, and 
about 1840 the object had been nearly completed of transport- 
ing the whole of the Indian race to the territory assigned to 
them along the western frontier. 




THE END. 



NATIONAL WORKS BY PROFESSOR FROST. LL D. 
Published by D. Applcton t^ Compani/. 



THE BOOK OF THE ARMY; 

Comprisiiii; a general Military History of tlie United States, from the 
period of the Revolution to the pre^^cnt time, with particular Ac- 
counts of all the most celebrated Military Battles, compiled from 
the best authorities. By John Fkost, LL. D., Professor of Belles 
Letters in the Hiffii School of Philadelphia. P^mbellislied with 
numerous Engravings and Steel Portraits. One vol., 12mo., $1.J?J' 

This work gives a complete history of military operations, and their 
causes and effects, from the opening of the Revoluiion lo the close of 
the last war. with grajihic descriptions of the celebrated battles and 
character-s of the leading generals. The im])ortnnce of popular 
works of the class to wiiich tliis and " The Book of the Navy-' be- 
long, must be obvious to all who recognize the value of national recol- 
lections in preserving a true national spirit. 

THE BOOK OF THE NAVY; 

Comprising a general History ol'the American Marine, and pariicular 
Accounts of all the most celebrated Naval Battles, from tlie Decla- 
ration of Independence to the present time, compiled from the best 
autliorities. By John Frost, LL. D. With an Appendi.x, con- 
taining Naval Songs, Anecdotes, &c. Embellished with numerous 
original Engravings, and Portraits of distinguished Naval Com- 
manders. One vol., 12mo., $1. 

This is the only popular and yet authentic single view which we 
have of the naval exploits of our country, arranged with good taste 
and set forth in good language. — U. <S'. (iuzcltn. 

This volume is dedicated to the Secretary of the Navy, and ia alto- 
gether a very faithful and attractive historical record. It deserves, 
and will doubtless have, a very extended circulation. — Nat. Intel. 

THE BOOK OF THE INDIANS 

Of North America. Tiieir Manners. Customs, and Pnsent Stale. 

Compiled from the most recent authorities. By John Frost, 

LL. D. One vol., 12mo., with numerous illustrations, $1. 

The intention of this work is to furnish a correct view of the present 
state of the aborigines of tlie country, and especially of tiie wild In- 
dians, who are comparatively ignorant of the white man, and his arts 
of civilization. The authorities chiefly relied on arc Mr. Catlin, 
Prince Maximilian, of Weed, and other recent travellers, with occa- 
sional anecdotes from older writers. 

A useful and acceptable volume, to all who desire authentic infor- 
mation respecting Indian lile. with numerous pictorial skelches. The 
writer enters minutely into the domestic and social habits of the In- 
dian tribes, and gives a graphic description of the hunting grounds 
and the wild animals of the chase. Altogether he has compiled a 
meritorious textbook of Indian history.— Co7H. Adi: 



THE BEST WORK ON THE HORSE. 

D. Apphton 8{ Company have rectntly published 

STABLE ECONOMY; 

A TREATISE ON THE MANAGEMENT OF HORSES, IN RELATION TO 
STABLING, GROOMING, FEEDING, WATERING, AND WORKING. 

BY JOHN STEWART, 

Veterinary Surgeon, and lately Professor of Veterinary Medicine, in the Andersonian 
University, Glasgow. 

From the third English edition, with Notes and Additions, adapting it to American Food 
and Climate. By A. B. Allen. Editor of the American Agriculturist. — Illustrated with 
numerous Engravings. One volume, ]2mo. Price, §1. 

HEADS OF CHAPTERS. 

CHAPTER I. Stabling — Construction of Stables. — Ventilation of Stables, — 
Appendages of Stables CHAPTER II. Stable Opef.ations. — Statle Men. — Groom- 
ing. — Operations of Decoration. — Management of the Feet. — Operations in the 
Stable. CHAPTER III. Stable Restraints. — Accidents. — Habits. — Vices. 
CHAPTER IV. Warmth. CHAPTER V. Food.— Articles of —Composition of— Pre- 
paration of. — Assimilation of.- Indigestion of. — Principles of Feeding.— Practice 
of Feeding. — Pasturing.— Soiling. — Feeding at Straw Yard. CHAPTER VI. Water. 
CHAPTER VII. Service — General Preparation for Work.— Physiology of Muscular 
Exertion. — Preparation for Fast Works. — Preservation of Working Condition. 
— Treatment after Work. — Accidents of Work.— Kinds of Work. — Repose. CHAP- 
TER VIII. Management of Diseased and Defective Horses. — Medical Attendance. 

Extract from Author'' s Preface. — "To trace the operation, so far as known, of every 
agent by which the horse is materially affected — to analyze compound agents — to consider 
the effects of each individually and in combination — and to make practice the master of 
theory, are the principal objects at which I have aimed in this work. I have labored to 
obtain all the information that labor could promise me, and I have endeavored to arrange 
the whole subject into divisions which will, as I think, render every part of it easily under- 
stood, and easily referred to by any one not ignorant of the English tongue." 

American Editor's Preface. — It may be thought perhap.>!, by some, presumptuous on the 
part of any American, to undertake the editing with a view of improvement, a work of the 
standard reputation of Stewart's Stable Economy. But it must be recollected that the cli- 
mate and much of the food, and, consequently, the general management of the horse in Grea' 
Britain, are so different from what they necessarily must he in North America, that great in- 
jury is often done to that noble animal by following British instructions too closely in hia 
rearing, and above all in his stable management. 

The horse, both theoretically and practically, has been a favoiite study with me from 
childhood ; and for the past ten years I have been more or less engaged in breeding and 
rearing them on my own farm and in breaking and fitting them for market. I also had in 
early life during a residence of nearly two years in the North of Europe the advantage of 
studying the stable economy of large military establishments ; anil to inform myself, by 
personal inspection, on the subject of the horse in general, and particul.irly his rearing 
and stable treatment ; and in so doing, examined alike the thorough-bred, the hunter, the 
roadster, the farm, and the dray-horse. 

Mr. Stewart evidently knew little of chemistry, either animal or vegetable ; and in speak 
ing of these matters incidentally, particularly regardingtho composition of food, the effects of 
cold and heat on the animal, etc., etc., has made som ! gross mistakes. Since he wrote, 
Dumas, Bouissangault, Liehig., Payen, Johnston, Playfair, Read, and others have thrown 
great light on this hidden science, thus enabling ma to correct errors of considerable 
magnitude ; and to add some things to the Stable Economy, important to a judicious and en- 
lightened treatment of the Uotfe. In editing the work I have suppressed a few whole pages, 
all of which were either quite erroneous in m.itter of fact or totally inapplicable to this 
country. About the same quantity of matter suppressed has been added by me. which is 
inclosed in brackets: the engravings of .Mr. Gibbons, and the description of the same, are 
original with the American edition. Altogether t trust I have made the work more accept- 
able to my countrymen than it was originally. 



NEW WORK ON I'KACTICAL FARMING, 

D. Apphton 4- Co. have rcccnlhj PiiUislud 

RURAL ECONOMY; 

IM ITS RELATION WITH 

CHEMISTRY, PHYSICS. AND METKOUOI.oaY : OR, CilKMISTRY 
APPLIED TO AGUICILTUUE. 

BY J. B. BOUISSANGAULT, 

Member of the Institute of France, etc. 
TRANSL\TED WITH AN INTRODUCTroN AND NOTES, BY 
GEORGE LAW, AGRICULTURIST. 
One li.indsomo volume, liJmo. of ."jOO pages. Price $1 50. 
Heads OF Chspters.— I. Physical Phenomena of Veoetation— Veoetarle 
Physiology. IL Of the Chemical Consiitition of VEfiETAHLE Siirstances. 
III. or the Saccharine Fruits?, Juices, anil Infusions used in the Pheparatiun 
nf Fermented anil Spirituous Liqi'ors. IV. Of Soils. V. Of Manures. VI. 
Of Mineral Manurks or Stimulants. VII. Of the Rotation of Ckoi-s. VIII. 
Of the Feedinc; of the Animals belonging to n Farm and of the Immediate Prin- 
ciples of Animal Origin. IX. Of the Economy of the Animals attached to n Farm. 
Of Stock in general, and its Relation with the Production of Manure— Miteoh- 
OLOGicAL Considerations. 

Extract from Translator' s Introduction. 

In the person of the distinguished author of this work the man ofsciencc is happily 
associated with the practical farmer — the accomplished iKituralist, the profound che- 
mist and natural philos'pher, and friend and fellow-laborer of Ariigo, liiot, Dumus, and 
all the leading minds of liis age and country — M Bouissangault's title to cunsideralion 
is recognised wherever letters and civilization have extended their influence. 

Surely, the collected and carefully recorded experience of such a man must hove 
value in the estimation of every educated mind, and cannot fail to be especially wel- 
come to that class of readers who are professionally engaged in the practical appli- 
cation of that noble science which his labors have contributed to illustrate and 
advance. 

The chemical portion ot this work is nf inestimable value, and conducted with 
consummate skill and knowledge ; and wiili a minuteness and accuracy perfectly un- 
exampled. At the same time the results of ihe writer's researches, as well as the 
means and processes by which these results were obtained, are displayed with such 
absolute perspicuity as to be intelligible and instructive to every agricultural inquirer, 
however superficial his previous acquaintance may be with the details of chemical 
science. Nothing from the pen of the editor could throw adtlitionul light upon the 
author's most interesting elucidation of vegetable physiology ; his exposition in at 
once masterly and complete, and contains much that is both valuaiile and new. 
Every intelligent farmer will find his account not merely in a repeated perusal of this 
portion of the wnrk, but in regarding it as a text-hook and manual to be kejit by him 
for permanent reference and consultation 

On the subject of soils ihe distinguished author is so thoroughly ex[)lanalory and 
judicious that nothing is left for the editor hut to approve and recommend. Tho 
subject of Manures is taken up, and discussed with characteristic minutincss through 
many succeeding pages. 

'J'o the author's sixth chapter the reailer may he advantageously relerred, ns con- 
taining a very full and valuable description and discuosion, under the bead of .Mineial 
JIanures, of the dilVerent varieties of the class usually denominateil htimiilantH, and 
concluding with a brief but lucid and interesting account of vnter, consiilcnd a» an 
agent of vegetation, and of its importance for manuring purposes, 'i'lit- composition 
and preparation of liquid manures, as well as the various means ol proiiiting and pre- 
serving them, will be found to have engaged much of the author's altenlion. 

The Editor is anxious to direct especial attention to the author's sivontli chapter, 
wherein he treats of the organic and inorganic iiianiires, and of crops — ol ihe ele- 
ments of manures and of crops, wilh their rel.itions iutrr nt, l(C.—n sertion of the work 
which presents, in synopsis, a more copious and complete boily of new, int< resting 
and important fdCis, of a nature more valuable to the practical fanner than has ever 
been collected in any previous treatise on agriculiural science. 

The interesting and ample instruction convoyed in the ohservalions of this pro- 
found observer upon the food and alimentary treatment of cattle of every species, 
accompanied as they are by miiiule details of the icsults obtained in Ihe sliape of 
organic and inorganic elements, cannot he loo urgently recommended to Ihe attentivu 
consideration of every one interested in that important branch of rural economy to 
which they more particularlv rel.ite. 

The meteorological section of the volume will be fouml no less instructive to Iho 
agriculturist than fascinating to the gcnernl reader. 



IMPORTANT HISTORICAL WORK. 

D. APPLETON &. CO. HAVE JUST PUBLISHED, 

A MANUAL 

OF 

ANCIENT AND MODERN HISTORY. 

COMPRISING 
I. 

CSontaining the Political History, Geogr;i])hical Position, and Social State of the Principal Na- 
tions of Antiquity, carefully revised from the ancient writers, and illustrated 
by iho discoveries of fliodern Scholars and Travellers. 

II. 

Containing the Rise and Progress of the Principal European Nations, their Political History, and 

the changes in their Social Coiulition, with a History, of 

the Colonics founded by Europeans. 

BY W. COOI2B TAYI.OR, LI.. D., 

Of Trinity College, Dublin. 
Revised, with an Additional Chapter on the United States, 

BY C. S. HESniY, D. D., 

Professor of History in the Ujiiversity of New-York 
One handsome roJvmc Svo. of vjnoards of 700 pages. 

*** For the convenience of Students as a text hotdi, the Ancient or Modern portions can be 
had separately bound. 

The Ancient History division comprises Eighteen Chniftors. which include the general out- 
lines ofthe History of Egypt— the Ethiopians — Babylonia and Assyria — Western Asia — Palestine 
— tho Empire of the Medes and Persians — Pheiiician Colonies in Northern Africa — Foundation 
and History of the Grecian States — Greece — the Macedonian Kingdom and Empire — the States 
that arose from the Dismemberment of the Macedonian Empire — Ancient Iialy — Sicily — the Ro- 
man UepuMic — Geographical and Political Condition <'f the Roman Empire — History of the Ro- 
man l''nipire — and India-with an Appendix of imp<j|tanl illustrative articles. 

Tliis portion is one of tlic best Compcnds of Ancient History that ever yet has appeared. It 
contains a complete text for the collegiate lecturer ; and is an essential hand-book for the student 
who is desirous to become acipiainted with all that is nienior.dile in general secular archaeology. 

The Modern Hi.story portion is divided into Fourteen Chapters, on the following general 
subjects: — Consequences of the Fall of the Western Empire— Rise and Establishment ofthe 
Saracenic Power — Restoration of the Western Empire — Growth of the Papal Power — Revival of 
Literature — Progress of Civiliz:iti<m and Invention — Ueforniation, and Commencement of the 
States System in Europe — Augi.stan Ages of England and France — Mercantile and Colonial Sys- 
tem — Age of Revolutions — French Empire — History of the Peace — Colonization — China — the 
Jews — with Chronological and Historical Tables, and other Indexes. Dr. Henry has appended a 
new cbapler on the History of the United Stales. 

This Manual of Modem History, by Mr. Taylor, is t'le most valuable and instructive worK 

„ ,..\..n tl.„ r.onrr ,1 t , , ) . I „ ,- 1 ^ ....l.ir-l, it r-, . , „ i> r, I . n „ , I .. 1 1 , 1 1 ,- -. „ U.. f. , , , , , ,1 in ihn it hr,!.. /I., ni. P. rT,o».l 



D. Appleton ^ Co. have 

IN COURSli OF PUBLICATION IN PAIITS, PRICE 25 CENTS EACH, 

HISTORY OF FRANCE, 

FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE PRESENT TIME. 

BY M. MICHELET, 

Professeur-siippleant k la Faculte Des Lettres, Professeur k L'Ecole Norniaic, 
Chef de la Section Historique aux Archives du Royaume. 

TRANSLATED BY G. H. SMITH, F. G. S., &c. 

The celebrity of this work on the Continent, and the want in Enijlish Literaiurt 
of a good history of France, has induced the publishers to introduce it to the Anier 
ican public at a price within the means of all. 

*jj.* It is designed to publish the work in monthly parts, (or oftener if possible..- 
Two parts of the American edition containing a volume of the Paris, at one-third 
the cost. The whole work will probably make si-^teen Nos., and bind in foui 
octavo volumes. 

OPINIONS OF HIGH CRITICAL AUTHORITIES. 

From tho Foreign Quarterly Review, Vol. 50. 

" M. Michelet, whose Historical labors both on Ancient and Modern topics have 
long rendered him a great favorite with the French public, is placed in one of tht 
most enviable situations that an historian can hold, as chief of the Historical Sec 
tion in the Archives du ioyaume — all the riches of this immense ettablishment arp 
in his own keeping ; and this circumstance, added to his honorable position ot 
Professor of History for France, puts him at once at the head of the historical portion 
of his own countrymen. To the accumulated stores of a life of continual lesearcl 
he adds the precious acquirements of a most accomplished modern linguist, and a 
well read scholar in the tongues of classical antiquity ; he possesses unwearied 
powers of application, and is one of the most concientious searchers of original doc- 
uments that is any where to be met with. . . .The highly poetical and religious 
turn of mind of this author leads him to place every thing in new and original points 
of view ; his descriptions are accurate, full of details, and eminently graphic. Aflei 
quoting passages Irom the author's work, the reviewersays : These passages, whicii 
we have cited at considerable length in order to make the reader more fully ac- 
quainted with M. Michclet's style, are too beautiful, too dramatic, to need much 
comment of our own. We need only say that the same strain of jiocsy prevadcs 
almost every page of his book ; that as the reader turns over leaf after leaf he finds 
new views opening to his sight, new methods of treating matters of previously well 
known historical celebrity, and every where the most cheering and amiable display 
of candor, moderation, and conscientious judgement. It is impossible to peruse the.^e 
volumes without feeling a regard for the author that increases the farther we ad- 
vance in them." — For. Quarterly Jievieiv, Vol. L. 

" Michelet's History has only to be translated to become one of the most popu- 
lar books ever published. The author is a man of the highest genius ; his erudition 
is wonderful, and he is at once philosophic and dramatic, uniting the severest judg- 
ment to the most facile and delicate imagination. His history is thus not only a 
succession of faithful pictures but a series of the profoundest deductions. The 
modern French school of history, comprising as it docs, among many illustrious 
names, those of Thiers, Guizot, and Thierry, is deservedly acknowledged as ihe first 
in Europe, and at the head of it we should certainly place Mens. Michelet." — 



D. Applcton 4* Co's. List, of Vnfuahlc Publications. 

BIOGRAPHICAL, LITERARY, AND PHILOSOPHICAL 
ESSAYS, 

CONTRIBUTED TO TEE ECLECTIC REVIEW. 
BY JOHN FOSTER, 

AUTHOR OF KSSAYS ON "THE IJECISION OF HUMAN CHARACTER," ETC. 

One handsovie Volume 12mo. of upwards of 400 pages. ^1 25. 

The volume contains twenty articles, thus entitled: — I. Chalmers' Astronomical Discourses. 
— II. Memoirs of John Home Ti>oko. — III. Coleridge's Friend. — IV. Fox's James the Second. — 
V. Edgeworth's Essays on Professional Education — VI. British Statesmen. — VII. Memoirs of 
Lord Kanies. — VIII. Plumpter's Defence of the Stage. — IX. Private Correspondenc'* of Heniamiji 
Franklin.— X. Life of Beuttie.- XL Edgeworth's Tales of Fashionahle Life.— XII. Life of Blair, 
and (Characteristics of his Sermons. — Xtll. Ritchie's Life of Hume. — XIV. Philosophy of Nature. 
—XV. Carr's Stranger in Ireland. — XVI. Epic Poetry. — XVII. Superstitions of the Highlanders. 
— XVIII. Wordsworth's Ecclesiastical Biography. — XIX. Southey's Chronicles of the Cid. — XX. 
Lane's Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians. 

"These conlrihutions well des rve to class with those of Macaulay, Jeffrey, and Sydney 
Smilh, in the Edinhurgh Review. They contain the productions of a more original and profound 
thinker than either, wliose master-mind has e.xerted a stronger influence upon his readers, and 
has left a deeper impression upon our literature, and whose peculiar merit it was to present the 
doctrines and moralities of the Christian faith, under a form and aspect which redeemed the famil- 
iar from triteness, and throw a cliurm and freshness ahoutthe severest truths." — London Patriot. 

*^* The American reprint contains a complete Index, prepared expressly— the want of 
which in the English cojiy, is strongly complained of hy the London reviewers. 

MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS ON CHRISTIAN MORALS, 
EXPERIMENTAL AND PRACTICAL. 

ORIGINALLY DELIVERED AS LECTURES AT BROADMEAD CHAPEL, BRISTOL, 

BY JOHN FOSTER. 

One Volume, 18mo., of near 300 pages. 50c. 

This volume contains twenty-six suhjects: — I. The New Year. — II. Spring and its Moral At- 
trihutes. — III. Autumn and its Moral Attributes. — IV. Winter and its Moral Attributes. — V Su- 
preme Attachment due to s]iiiitual objects. — VI. Spiritual Freedem produced by knowledge of the 
Trnth. — VII. Christ, though invisible, the object of devout affection. — VI fl. Fallacies operaiing 
against earnestness in Religion.— IX. Earnestness in Keligion enforced. — X. Comprehensiveness 
of tlie Divine Law. — XI. Self-Discipline suitable to certain Menial Staes — XII. Characteristics 
of Vain Thoughts.— XIII. Correctives of Vain Thoughts.— XI V. Necessity and Right Method of 
Self-Exainniation. — XV. Uses and Perversions of Conscience — XVI. Formality and Remissness 
in Prayer. — XVII. Watchfulness and Prayer.— XVII I. Sober-Mindedness. — XIX. False Grounds 
of Superiority in Holiness. — XX Right Mode of giving and receiving Reproof. — XXI. Noah and 
the Deluge. — XXII. Destruction of Sudoin and Gomorrah.— XXIII. Elijah's Sacrifice and the 
Priests of Baal. — XXIV. Ignorance of our mode of future existence. — XXV. Christian Doctrine of 
the Perfectibility of Man.— XXVI. End of the Year. 

These Essays will be hailed as a literary treasure by all who are acquainted with the trans- 
cendent disquisitions of Mr. Foster on " Decision of Character and Popular Ignorance." 

INCIDENTS OF SOCIAL LIFE 

AMID THE EUROPEAN ALPS. 
Translated from the German of 

I . II E I N R I C H Z S C II O K K E , 

DY LOUIS STRACK. 
ONE HANDSOME VOLUME, 12mo., 8100. 

This volume includes four narratives, thus entitled : 

I. Florian, the Fugitive of the Jura. — II. Marble and Conrad: Mend the hole in yonr Sleeve. 
TIL Oliver Flyeln : a Fool of the Nineteenth Century. — IV. Hortensia, the Double-sighted: 
Asleep and Aw.ike. 

The titles of the four Tales of which this volume is composed, at once attracted our attention ; 
and we concluded that it was not an ordinary ephemeral work of insipid and trifling fiction. 
Doulitless they are sketches from life, having all the verisimilitude of actual portraitures, the 
truthfulness of well-known scenery, ttie tones of a lofty morality, and the attraction of the beat 
■enslbilities of the bi'art. We recommend all persons who are conscious of a hole in their 
sleeves, to re.id Zscliokke's hook, and they will learn the way to mend it ; and if they wish to 
become wise, they will take some lessons of truth and knowledge from the "Fool of the Nine- 
teenth Century."— C«ur.^£n<7«iro-. 



D. Apphton 4» C'o 's. List of Valuable Publications. 



CABIiM:t KDITlOiN OF t^TANDAKl) I'.UITISII I'OKT.s 

THE POETICAL ^VOKKS OF EKl.KTA IIKMANS 

I'rinted from tlie last London edition. 
EDITED BY HER SISTER. 

ILLUSTRATED WITH TEN STEEL ENC.liA VINOS. 
Two vols. lG»Ko., neatly bound in cloth $'.2,50, .s-(7A §4, mor. §5. 
Of this highly <TCconi|)lished pofte.«s it lias been truly said, that of all hor sex 
" few have written so much and so well." Although her writings possess an energy 
ecjual to their high-toned beauty, yet are they so pure and so refnu-d, thai not a lin« 
ol tliein could feeling spare, or delicacy blot from her pages. Her iniaginntion wnn 
rich, chaste, and glowing. Her chosen themes are the cradle, the hearih-.'^ione, and 
the death-bed. In her poems of Ca>ur de Lion, Ferdinand of Aragon, and Bernard 
del Carpio, we see benea;h ihe glowing colors with which she clothes her ideas, tlie 
feelings of a woman's heart. Her earlier poems, Records of Woman, and Fore«t 
Sanctuary, stand unrivalled. In sh.ort, her works will ever be read by a pious and 
enlightened coinmunitv. 

COWPER'S COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS. 

The comj>lete roetirnl Works ot William Cowper, Esij., including the llyniHS and 
Translations from Mad. Guion, Milton, Slc, and Adam, a Sacred Drama, from 
the Italian of Baitista Andreini, with a IVIemoir of the Author, by the Rev. Hen- 
ry Stebbing, A. M. Two elegantly printed volumes, 400 pages each, IGnic, il- 
lustrated wiih six fine steel engravings, cloth $1 75, or in one vol. $1 50, silk, 
$2 25, mor. $3. 

THIS IS THE ON'LY COMPLETE AMERICAN EDITION. 

Morality never found in genius a more ilevoted advocate than Cowper, nor has 
moral wisdom, in its plain and severe precepts, been ever more succes.sfully com- 
bined with the delicate sjjirit of poetry, than in his works. He was endowed with 
all the powers which a [)oet could want, who was to be the moralist of the world — 
the reprover, but not the saiirist, of men — the teacher of simple truths, which were 
to be rendered gracious without endangerint; their simplicity. 

BURNS' COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS. 

The complete Poetical Works of Koli.rt Burii.«, wiili K.\p!analory and Clossarinl 
Notes, and a Life of the Author, by .lames Currie, M. D. I vol. IGmo., illustrated 
with five fine steel engravings. Cloth $1 25, silk $2, mor. $2 50. 
This is the most complete American ediiion of Burns, it contains nil the 
poetry comprised in the edition liitely edited by Cunningham, as well as some ad- 
ditional pieces; and such notes have been ndd'id as are calculated to illusirnte the 
manners and customs of Scotland, and to render the whole more intelligible to the 
English reader. 

" No poet, with the exception of Shakspearc,pver pos.s«-s.<ied ilie power of exciting 
the most varied aud discordant emotions with such rnjiid transilion."— .Sir W. Scott. 

MILTON'S COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS. 

The com|)leie l'oeii(;il Woiks of.l-.hn .Milton, nmiIi il.xplanatory Notes nn.l a Life of 
the Author, by ihe Rev Henry SteM.ing, A. M. IVautifnIly illuPtrated. I vol. 
HJmo. Illustrated with six steel engravings. Cloth -SI 25, silk g;'J,mor. §2 50. 

THE LATIN AND ITALIAN POEMS ARE INCLLDED IN TI1I3 EDITION. 

Mr. Stebbing-s Notes will be found very useful in elu.i.iaiing ihe learned olhision« 
with which tiie text abounds, and ihcy are also valuable for the correct nppreeinUoD 
with which the writer diiecis atieniion to the beauties of the author. 

SCOTT'S POETICAL WORKS. 
The Poetical Works of .S,r Walter .Scott. liari.—C.ntanii.ig Lay ofthe Last ftlin- 

sirel Marmion.Lndy ofthe Lake. Don Roderick, Kokeby, Ballads. Lyric, and 

Songs,withaLife<,f the Author. 1vol. ICmo. Illustrated with eight etccl ci> 

eravings. Cloth ,$1 Sf), f ilk $2, mor. 82 50. 

« Walter Scott is the most popular of all the poeta of the present dny. and desenr- 
edlv so He describes that which is most easily and generally unden-iood. with mor. 
vivacity and effect than anv other writer. IBs style is clear. iWmg. and transparent : 
his sentiments, of which his style is an easy and natural medium, arec,.,um..n to him 
with his readers." — Ilazlitt. 



COMMON-SCH(^OL LIBRARY. 

First Scries, 25 volumes— Second, 22 volumes. 

D. APPLETON & CO. respectfully invite the attention cf Superintendents and Teach- 
ers of District Schools, to their valuable Serits of Instructive and Moral Works for yoiTth oi 
the adult. The design has been to embrace in this collection only such Works as may be 
read by every member of a family, always inculcating a good moral, yet unsectai'Hin in 
diaracter, aiming to give an interest and a taste for reading. 

RECOMMENDATION FBjM S. 3. RANDALL, DEPUTY SUPERINTENDENT OF COMMON SCHOOL! 
FOR THE STATE OF NEW-YORK. 

" I have long been in the habit of recommending your first Series of the School Library 
to'J'rustees of t^cliool Districts wi&hing to purchase for their Library ; and I can cbe(>rf>j|ly 
boar testimony to the value of the entire Series. Taken as a whole, the works are admir.i 
biy adapted to the intellectual and moral wants of the rising generation ; and the neatness ii( 
their execution no less than the eheaj) rate at which you are enaided toafiord tliem, renders 
their introduction into our School District Libraries in every respect desirable." 

FIRST SERIES, 



THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF 
HENRY HUDSON. By the author of 
" Uncle Philip's Conversations." 

THE ADVENTURES OF HERNAN 
CORTES, the Conqueror of Mexico. Uy 
the same. 

THE LIFE OF CAPT. JOHN SMITH. 
Ry the same 

THE DAVVNINGS OF GENIUS ; or, Early 
Lives of Eminent Alen. By Anne Pratt. 

THE MVTHULi GY (IF GREECE AND 
ITALY, adapted forcbildien. By Tho- 
mas Kelglitly. 

THE PnPl.AR GROVE ; or. Little Harry 
and his Uncle Benjamin. By Mrs. Cop- 

EARLY FRIENDSHLPS. By Mrs. Copley. 

THE PEASANT AND THE PRlNCi'. ; a 
tale illustrative of the French Revolu- 
tion. By Harriet Martineau. 

MAS'l'ERMAN RliADY ; or, the Wreck of 
the Pacific. Written for Young People. 
By Capt. Marryatt. Tlirec volumes 

THL LOOKING-GLASS FuR THE 
MIND ; or. Intellectual Mirror. An 
elegant collection of delightl'ul stories 
and tales Many plates. 

THE TWIN SISTt-R-S, a tale. By Mrs. 
Sandham. 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS ; or. Hints to those 
who would make Home happy. By Mrs. 
Ellis. 

THE DANGERS OF DINING OUT ; or. 
Hints to tliose who wouhl make Home 
happy. 'J'o which is added the Confes- 
sions of a Maniac. By .Mrs. !■ His. 

SOMERVILLE HALL; or, Hints to those 
who would make Home happy. To 
which is added the Rising Tide. By Mrs. 
Ellis. 

LITTLE COIN, MUCH CARE; or. How 
Poor Peo|de Live. By .Marv Howitt. 

WORK AND WAGES ; or, How Poor P.o- 
ple Live. By .Mary Howitt. 

HOPE ON. IKJPE EVER; or, the Boyhood 
of Felix Law. By Mary Howitt. 

STRIVE AND THRIVE, a tale. By Maiy 
Howitt. 

SOWING AND REAPING; or. What will 
Come of It.' By Mary Howitt. 

ALICE FRANKLIN, a 'sequel lo Sowing 
and Reaping. By Mary Howitt. 

WHO SHALL BE GREATEST? a tale. 
By Mary Hewitt. 

WHICH IS THE WISER.' or. People 
Abroad. By Mary How itt. 

TIRED *jf Housekeeping. ByS. t 

Arthur. 



SECOND SERIES. 



THE LIFE OF OLIVER CROMWELL. 

By Robert Southey LL. D. 
HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLU- 
TION, its Causes and Consequences. 

By F. Maclean Howan. 2 vols. 
THE ADVENTURES OK DANIEL 

BOONE, the Kentucky Uineman. By 

tho author of " Uncle Philip's Conveisa- 

tions." 
THE YOUNG .STUDENT; or, Ralph and 

Victor. By Madame Guizot. In 3 vols. 

One of the best moral and instructive 

works ever written 
LOVE AND MONEY, an Evcry-Day Tale. 

I'.y Mary Howftl. 
THE MINISTER'S FA.MILY; or. Hints to 

make Home happy. By Mrs Ellis. 
PHILIP RANDOLPH, a talo of Virginia. 

By Mary Gertrude 



WOMAN'S WORTH ; or. Hints to Raise 
the Female Charai'ter. A very valuable 
work, suitable for all classes. 

THE SET'l'LERS IN CANADA, written 
for Youth. Bv Capt. .Marrvatl. 2 vols. 

MY UNCLE, THE CLOCKMAKER, a 
talc Bv Mary llowiTt. 

THE GIRLS' MANUAL; containing the 
Piinciplos of Conduct. 

THE BOYS' MANUAL; containing the 
Principles of t.'ondnct 

THE FAR.MER'S DAUGHTER, a Picturo 
of llumlde Life, Bv Mrs. CamiTon. 

THE YOUNG MAN FR<J.M lloME, in a 
Series of Letters on Dangers and Duties. 
By J. A. James. 

FAMILIAR LETTERSON CHE.MISTRV, 
and its application to Physiology Com- 
merce, and Agriculture. By Prof. Licbig 



♦,* The volumes are furnished strongly bound in leather, at 31' cents each by the Strie^s. 



mi 



8 78 



C 15 80 



J 



* ^ ^^ ^yi^^*' 









V" 







V O jj^ o ° " ° * <t<. 



»>t 



-i-^ .^ ^ 






I ^ ^ 


^p 


-^.^ '.^^ • "^i*- « 








^• 




■> 


^/ \/ , 




'^*^ ^ 








o^ ' , . • A 




""O '-o'.'i'*' .'^ 








o 




V' "^ V^^ 




^^'^.^ 




^"^^ ' 




i *, 


■ / 


^ \ --:-.- ,/ \* 




.'A ■ 

A^ o""^ 




^° 














;^ 



<r. 



4 O 






0° 






\ 









t^ r>'^ 















.0^ 






'bV' 



*.^*n^ 









y 












A\' 



.0^ 



^-- 









.0' 



o 










1^ OCT 79 

WS^ fJ. MANCHESTER 
"^OWN>^ 46962 



t^o^ 



c^ y^^jT^L-' ^ o 



.4.^ 



A 



•^ 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS ^'"'H 



011 462 689 2 



